Continental-Germanic personal names in England in old and middle English times

M97NRLF

B 2 tM3 003

n

tP>ixEtil<r

/Pitaitilo- ^

Digitized by the Internet Archive

in 2008 with funding from

Microsoft Corporation

http://www.archive.org/details/continentalgermaOOforsrich

CONTINENTAL-GERMANIC

PERSONAL NAMES

IN ENGLAND

IN OLD AND MIDDLE ENGLISH TIMES

INAUGURAL DISSERTATION

BY

THORVALD FORSSNER

Lie. PHIL., GASTR.-HALS.

BY DUE PERmSSION OF THE PHILOSOPHICAL FACULTY OF UPSALA TO BE

PUBLICLY DISCUSSED IN ENGLISH IN LECTURE HALL I, DECEMBER 12*'', 1916,

AT 10 O'CLOCK A. M. FOR THE DEGREE OF DOCTOR OF PHILOSOPHY

UPPSALA 1916
K. W. APPELBERGS BOKTRYCKERI

Preface.

English personal names have been made the subject
of numerous investigations from Camden's time down to
our days. Some of these, however, are very unreliable
and may as a rule be characterized as amateur essays ba-
sed on conjectures and popular conceptions rather than on
scientific and linguistic research. The most obvious defect
in these papers — in the majority of cases starting from
present English in point of view of the name-forms and
evidently intended for a large public — is a deficient
knowledge of the stock of names from w^hich the modern
forms have mostly sprung, i. e. the personal names occur-
ring in Old and Middle English records. In spite of nu-
merous errors, the best of the works referred to is un-
doubtedly Bardsley's Dictionary, in which is collected a
fairly exhaustive material of Middle English p. ns, which
has enabled him to trace the modern forms pretty accura-
tely back to their Middle English substrata. Of works
dealing with Old and Middle Enghsh personal names we
may mention, in the first place, Searle's Onomasticon,
which is "a list of Anglo-Saxon proper names from the
time of Beda to that of King John". This book is no
doubt of great value as containing a large collection of
names with references, but should be used with the utmost
caution as the reviews of it have already shown. As re-
gards the present subject, the continental personal names
"of Old German origin in England, Searle has made no
attempt at distinguishing them from the indigenous mate-
rial; on the contrary, the method adopted by him of inser-

IV

ting here and there personal names from continental sources
in order to "make the groups more complete" has caused
some scholars to quote as native names such as are actually
taken from the most various continental records and do
not occur in England at all, at least not in the form
given. Miiller's study on the personal names of the oldest
part of Liber Yitse, although meritorious in many respects,
has not paid due regard to the occurrence of foreign per-
sonal names in England, whence the author has been led
to some erroneous explanations and identifications. The
only works hitherto published with the aim of distinguishing
from the native English personal nomenclature the nume-
rous foreign personal names and onomastic elements in Old
and Middle English times are — apart from Kopke's of
which only the introduction has appeared — Bjorkmans
excellent treatises Nordische Personennamen in England
and Zur Englischen Namenkunde, by which the Scandi-
navian contribution to the stock of early English personal
names has been made clear.

It has long been a recognized fact that there is, espe-
cially in Middle English, a large weft of Continental-Ger-
manic personal names and that the introduction of these
names began already before the Norman Conquest, but up
till now no work has been devoted to a detailed exami-
nation of this subject, a want that the present study is
intended to supply, as far as this is possible within the
scope of a dissertation and with the actual state of know-
ledge of the continental and the Old English personal na-
mes, as well as other questions connected with this matter.

The sources that have been excerpted for collecting
the material range from the oldest records to about the
middle of the fourteenth century, although some texts of
later dates have also been examined. The reason for my
not extending my investigations beyond this limit is above
all the observation that records belonging to the latter
half of the fourteenth and the fifteenth centuries as a rule

afford very scanty material of interest for the purposes of
the present work. But the extremely great number of
extant charters and rolls falling especially within the thir-
teenth century has rendered an examination of all of them
impossible ; further, many were not accessible to me. I am
of opinion, however, that very little fresh material would
be had from these documents, which mostly date from the
time to which belong the majority of the voluminous re-
cords examined. I have also gone through several Old
and Middle English texts which have not found any place
in the Bibliography, since no quotation has been taken
from them. In this connection it may be observed that
the material for my study is chosen as a rule from prose
records, not from poetical works, and thus presents names
actually borne by persons in England and not the often
more or less fictitious names figuring especially in the Middle
English translations or imitations of Old French romances.
There is certainly no denying the fact that names of per-
sons occurring in popular epics and romances may on this
account have obtained a wide spread and that a continental
personal name in England sometimes may owe its existence
as a real name to this circumstance, but it is as a rule im-
possible to determine w^hether the occurrence or popularity
of such a name in England is not rather due to its occur-
rence or popularity among the Normans and Frenchmen
that invaded England. An examination of questions of this
nature is also destined to turn out more or less unsatis-
factorily owing to the impossibity of distinguishing in detail
between the name-bearers that are of Anglo-Saxon descent
or born in England and those who have come over from
the mainland, and further of ascertaining in every case the
reasons that were decisive for the choice of name at the
christening. As an illustration of the fusion of Norman
and Anglo-Saxon p. ns I venture to quote the following
statement from Freeman (Norm. Conq. Y p. 560 f.): "Between
the two (i. e. Norman and Scriptural names) the great mass

VI

of our Old-English names were gradually driven out. The
change began at once. The Norman names became the
fashion. The Englishman whose child was held at the
font by a Norman gossip, the Englishman who lived on
friendly terms with his Norman lord or his Norman neigh-
bour, nay the Englishman who simply thought it fine to
call his children after the reigning King and Queen, cast
aside his own name and the names of his parents to give
his sons and daughters names after the new foreign pattern.
The children of Godric and Godgifu were no longer God-
wine and Eadgyth, but William and Matilda. Eobert, the
son of Godwine, the hero of Rama, the martyr of Babylon,
is the type of a class. In every list of names throughout
the eleventh and twelfth centuries we find this habit sprea-
ding. The name of the father is English; the name of
the son is Norman. This is a point of far more impor-
tance than anything in the mere history of nomenclature.
It helps to disguise one side of the fusion between Nor-
mans and Englishmen. Many a man who bears a Norman
name, many a Richard or Gilbert whose parentage does
not happen to be recorded, must have been as good an
Englishman as if he had been called Ealdred or Aetheb
wulf. No one would have dreamed that Robert, the most
daring of knights, was of other than Norman descent, if
the name of his father had not by good luck been pre-
served".

An investigation into the Cont.-Germ. personal names in
England is self-evidently dependent on the stage of our
knowledge of their continental ground-forms. Although
much has certainly been done to elucidate the occurrence
and frequency, as well as the etymologies, of the latter,
much undoubtedly remains to be cleared up. In particular
I regret to say that those names which are of the utmost
importance for the present research, viz. the Germanic per-
sonal names of Gaul and their descendants as well as later
importations from the adjacent Germanic districts and hy-

VII

brid formations of Germanic name-elements, very numerous
on Eomance soil, have not as yet been completely collected
and analysed by experts in Eomance and Germanic philo-
logy and onomatology. As matters stand there are many
difficulties which embarrass the Anglist in the interpreta-
tion of personal names in England, which might easily be
solved, if he had a more intimate knowledge of the con-
tinental personal names and the development they have
taken in mainland records. I wish, however, here to ack-
nowledge my indebtedness especially to the works of Mackel
and Kalbow, without which any investigation into French
influence on English personal nomenclature would be im-
possible. On the other hand, the Cont.-Germ. personal
names in England are of course of importance to the know-
ledge of the continental names themselves, as affording a
fairly good illustration of the state of the personal nomen-
clature of Normandy and France at the time of the Con-
quest and onwards, and many of the personal names collected
in the bulk of this work give evidence of the frequency of
names or name-forms among the Romance invaders of
England which may be useful when the history of the
French personal names may at some future time be written.

In order to render a necessary discussion of the name-
forms possible or to facilitate it, the etymology of every
theme has been adduced. At the risk of repeating myself
indefinitely, I have, for consistency's sake, given the ety-
mology, or references to it, even in cases where it was liot
necessary. As regards my references to the numerous
etymological notices that are scattered about in Germanic
and Eomance books and periodicals, they make no pre-
tension to being complete, for this would require a much
wider reading than the writer of this book has enjoyed.

Place-names containing personal names as their first
members have also been mentioned as far as this has been
possible, but the instances given are of course not ex-
haustive, because this would require a special study and

vm

because many place-names are preserved only in later
Middle English forms, which certainly very often may
tempt to conjectures but whose original appearance is very
uncertain, owing to sound-changes or arbitrary alterations
by scribes or copyists. Of works dealing with English
place-names, Zachrisson's book on Anglo-Norman influence
has been particularly valuable for the interpretation of
questions connected with Anglo-Norman sound-laws and
spelling-habits.

The Oont.-G-erm. personal names dealt with in the
name-list have come from very different dialects, some
being Norman, French, West-Frankish or Italian, others
Flemish, Frisian or belonging to some other German dia-
lect. As regards the dates of their appearance in England,
they extend from the sixth to the fifteenth centuries.
Further, some of them are learned forms, others are the
outcome of a regular sound-development in some dialect
or have been subjected to various spelling influences.
This has in many cases rendered it difficult to bring the
name-forms under appropriate headings. As a rule I have
followed the principal of giving as head-name the form
that seemed to be most common in the records examined;
in cases, however, where I have deemed it desirable to
collect in one place the names which contained the same
first member, although exhibiting variations in form, the
method has been adopted of using less common or hypothe-
tical forms as headings. I hope that the inconsistencies
and inadvertencies in this respect, of which I may be guilty
and for which I beg the indulgence of the reader, will not
cause him any difficulties in finding the names, since the
variants have been adduced in their alphabetical order.
In the Addenda are given a few names or variants which
were omitted in the name-list, as well as some names of
uncertain origin and form.

It remains to be said that I had originally intended
to affix to this volume a chapter on the names ending in

IX

the Low German suffix -tin, wliicli was introduced into
England in Old English times, and which played an im-
portant part in the Middle English personal nomenclature
where it acquired the function of a productive name-suffix.
But since these names afforded more material than was
expected I have been forced to exclude this section from
the present work.

It gives me great j)leasure to express my hearty thanks
to Professor Erik Bjorkman for the suggestion of the sub-
ject of this treatise, for much valuable advice accorded me
during the course of my work, and for the kindness and
interest he has always shown me in my studies. I also
wish to acknowledge my indebtedness to Professor K F.
Sunden of Gothenburg, who was my first teacher in Middle
English, and to Mr S. J. Charleston, M. A., late Lector
at the University of Upsala, who has revised my manu-
script from a styHstic point of view.

Upsala, November 1916.

Thorvald Forssner.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

Page

Preface m

Bibliography xill

Abbreviations xxix

Introduction xxxi

List of Names • 1

Principal tests for Cont.-Grerm. p. ns in England 261

Addenda 280

Errata 290

Bibliography.

I. Old and Middle English sources.

Abb. Lind. = Chartulary of the Abbey of Lindores 1195 —
1479, ed. J. Dowden (Scot. Hist. Soc. 42, 1903).

Abbr. Plac. = Placitorum in Domo Capitulari Westmona-
steriensi asservatorum Abbreviatio (Rich. I. — Edw. II.).
Rec. Com. 1811.

AC = Ancient Charters royal and private prior to AD 1200,
ed. J. H. Round (Pipe Roll Soc, London 1888).

Alfred's translation of Bede's Hist. Eccles., ed. J. Schipper,
Leipzig 1899.

Anecd. Oxon. = Anecdota Oxoniensa: The Crawford Collec-
tion of early charters now in the Bodleian Library,
ed. A. S. Napier and W. H. Stevenson. Oxford 1895.

Ann. Berm. = Annales de Bermundeseia (AD 1042 — 1432)
in Annales Monastici vol. 3.

Ann. Burt. = Annales de Burton (AD 1004—1263) in Anna-
les Monastici vol. 1.

Ann. Dunst. = Annales de Dunstaplia (AD 1 — 1297, appen-
dix 1302 — 1459) in Annales Monastici vol. 3.

Ann. Marg. = Annales de Margan (AD 1066—1232) in An-
nales Monastici vol. 1.

Ann. Osen. = Annales de Oseneia (AD 1016—1347) in An-
nales Monastici vol. 4.

Ann. Theokesb. = Annales de Theokesberia (AD 1066—1263)
in Annales Monastici vol. 1.

Ann. Waverl. = Annales de Waverleia (AD 1—1291) in
Annales Monastici vol. 2.

XIV

Ann. Wig. = Annales de Wigornia (AD 1 — 1377) in Annales

Monastici vol. 4.
Ann. Wint. = Annales de Wintonia (AD 519 — 1277) in An-
nales Monastici vol. 2.
Annales Monastici, ed. by R. Luard, London 1864 — 69.
AS Chr. = Two of the Saxon Chronicles parallel, ed. Ch.

Plummer and J. Earle. 2 vols. Oxford 1892—99.
Asser's Annales rerum gestarum Aelfredi Magni (in MHB).
BB = Boldon Buke, a survey of the possessions of the see

of Durham, made by order of Bishop Hugh Pudsey

in the year 1183, ed. W. Greenwell (Surt. Soc, vol.

25, Durham 1852).
BCS = Cartularium Saxonicum. A collection of charters

relating to Anglo-Saxon history, ed. W. de Gray Birch.

3 vols. London 1885—93.
Bede, HE = Bede's Historia ecclesiastica gentis Anglorum,

ed. C. Plummer, 2 vols., Oxford 1896.
Beow. = Beowulf, ed. Holthausen, Heidelberg 1908.
Beverley = Memorials of Beverley Minster: The chapter act

book of the collegiate church of S. John of Beverley

AD 1286—1347, ed. A. F. Leach. (Surt. Soc. 98, 108,

Durham 1898, 1903).
Biogr. Misc. = Miscellana Biographical Oswinus, Rex Nort-

humbrise; Cuthbertus, Episcopus Lindisf arnensis ; Eata,

Episcopus Hagustaldensis. (Surt. Soc. Durham 1838).
Cal. Doc. = Calendar of documents, preserved in Prance,

illustrative of the history of Great Britain and Ireland.

Yol. I AD 918—1206, ed. J. H. Round. London 1899.
Cal. Inq. = Calendar of Inquisitions post mortem and other

analogous documents (Henry III. — Edw. III., Henry

YIL). London 1898 etc.
Cart. Eynsh. = The chartulary of the Abbey of Eynsham.

Ed. by H. E. Salter. 2 vols. (Oxf. Hist. Soc. 1906—

1908).
OCR = Calendar of the Charter rolls preserved in the Public

Record Office. (Vol. 1 AD 1226—57, vol. 2 AD 1257

XV

—1300, vol 3 AD 1300—1326.) London 1903, 1906,

1908.
CG = Historia et cartularium monasterii Sancti Petri Glou-

cestrise, ed. W. H. Hart. 3 vols., London 1863—67.
Chr. Joh. Ox. = Chronica Johannis de Oxenedes, ed. H.

Ellis (in Chronicles and Memorials 13, London 1859).
Chr. Jord. Fant. = Fantosme, J., Chronicle of the war

between the English and the Scots, ed. F. Michel in

Surt. Soc, London 1840.
Chr. Petr. = Chronicon Petroburgense, ed. Th. Stapleton

(Camden Soc, London 1849).
Chr. Thorn. = Chronicon Thomse Wjkes (AD 1066—1289)

in Annales Monastici vol. 4.
CMR = Cartularium monasterii de Rameseia, ed. W. H.

Hart and P. A. Lyons. 3 vols, (in Chronicles and

Memorials 79, London 1884—93).
CPR = Calendar of the Patent Rolls preserved in the Public

Record Office. 6 vols. (AD 1281—1338). London

1893—95.
CR = Rotuli litterarum clausarum in Turri Londinensi as-

servati. 2 vols. (AD 1204—24, 1224—27), ed. Th. D.

Hardy. Rec. Com., London 1833, 1844.
CRC = Calendarium rotulorum chartarum et inquisitionum

ad quod damnum. Rec. Com., London 1803.
Cust. = Custumals of Battle Abbey, in the reigns of Edw.

I. and Edw. III. (AD 1283—1312), ed. S. R. Scargill-

Bird (Camden Soc. 1887).
DB = Domesday Book seu Liber censualis Wilhelmi Primi

regis Anglise. 2 vols. London 1783; Vol. lY Addita-

menta: Exon DB, Inquisitio EHensis, Liber Winton.
Due. Lane. = Ducatus Lancastrise pars prima calendarium

inquisitionum post mortem (Edw. L— Mary). Rec. Com.

1823.
Earle = Earle, J., Handbook to the Landcharters and other

Saxonic documents. Oxford 1888.

XVI

Ellis, Intr. = Ellis, H. A general introduction to Domesday

Book. 2 vols., London 1833.
ESC = Early Scottish charters prior to AD 1153. Collected,

with notes and an index, by sir Archibald Lawrie.

Glasgow 1905.
Exc. Rot. Fin. = Excerpta e rotulis finium in Turri Lon-

dinensi asservatis. 2 vols. (AD 1216—46, 1246—72).

Rec. Com., London 1835, 1836.
Exon DB = Exon Domesday in DB vol. lY.
EA = Inquisitions and assessments relating to Feudal Aids;

with other analogous documents preserved in the Public

Record Office. 5 vols. (AD 1284—1431). London

1899—1908.
Fabr. Rolls = The Fabric Rolls of York Minster with an

appendix of illustrative documents. Surt. Soc. 35,

Durham 1859.
Fines = Fines, sive pedes finium, sive finales concordise in

curia domini regis (AD 1195 — 1214). 2 vols. Rec. Com.,

London 1835, 1844.
Flor. Wig. = Florentius Wigorniensis : Chronicon ex. Chro-

nicis (in MHB).
FY = Register of the Freemen of the city of York from

the city records. Vol. 1 (AD 1272—1558), Suit. Soc.

96, Durham 1897.
Gaunt = John of Gaunt's Register, ed. S. Armitage-Smith,

Camden Soc. 20, 21, London 1911.
Giff. Reg. = The Register of Walter Giffard, Lord Arch-
bishop of York AD 1266—1279. Surt. Soc. 1904.
Gir. Cambr. = Giraldi Cambrensis opera, ed. J. F. Dimock

(Chronicles and Memorials, London 1867 ff.).
Grein, C. W. M., Sprachschatz der angelsachsischen Dichter.

Heidelberg 1912.
Grueber, see Keary.
Hen. Hunt. = Henry of Huntingdon: Historia Anglorum,

ed. Th. Arnold (Rolls Series) London 1879.

xvu

Hildebrand, B. E., Anglosachsiska mynt i svenska kongliga
mjntkabinettet, funna i Sveriges jord. Stockholm
1881.

Hist. Ab. = Chronicon monasterii da Abingdon. 2 vols.,
ed. E. J. Stevenson (in Chronicles and Memorials)
London 1859.

Hist. Aug. = Historia monasterii S. Augustini Cantuariensis
by Thomas of Elmham, formerly monk and treasurer
of that foundation (in Ciironicles and Memorials 8,
London 1858).

Hist. Pap. = Historical papers and letters from the northern
registers (in Chronicles and Memorials 61, London 1873).

Inq. Non. = Nonarum inquisitiones in curia scaccarii (c.
AD 1341) Eec. Com. 1807.

KCD = Codex diplomaticus aevi Saxonici, ed. J. Kemble.
6 vols. London 1839—48.

Keary Ch. F. and Grueber, H. A., A Catalogue of English
coins in the British Museum. 2 vols. London 1887,
1893.

Lib. Hyde = Liber monasterii de Hyda, comprising a chro-
nicle of the affairs of England, from the settlement
of the Saxons to the reign of King Cnut; and a char-
tulary of the Abbey of Hyde, in Hampshire (AD 455
— 1023) (in Chronicles and Memorials 45, Loudon 1866).

Line. Obit. = Obituary, 12th century, Lincoln Cathedral (in
Gir. Cambr., vol. 7, pp. 153—164).

LV = the oldest part of LVD, edited by Sweet in OET
pp. 153—166.

LYD = Liber Vitae ecclesia? Dunelmensis nee non obituaria
duo ejusdem ecclesiee, ed. J. Stevenson, Surt. Soc,
London 184 L

LVH = Liber Yitse, Register and Martyrology of New Min-
ster and Hyde Abbey, ed. W. de Gray Birch, 1892.
Not accessible to me, but quoted from Searle.

MHB = Momenta historica Britanica, ed. H. Petrie and J.
Sharpe. London 1848.

2 a T. Forssner

xvin

MRS = Magnum rotulum scaccarii, vel magnum rotulum

pipse ed. J. Hunter. Rec. Com. 1833.
Mem. Ripon = Memorials of the church of SS. Peter and

Wilfrid, Ripon. Yol. 4. Surt. Soc. 1908.
Obed. = Accounts of the Obedientiars of Abingdon Abbey,

ed. R. E. G. Kirk, Camden Soc. 1892.
Obit., see LYD.
GET = The Gldest English texts, ed. H. Sweet. London

1885. -*

Ped. Fin. = Eeet of fines. 4 vols. (AD 1182—1199), in the

Pipe Roll Soc, London 1894—1900.
Ped. Fin. Ebor. = Pedes Finium Ebor. (AD 1199—1214).

Surt. Soc. 1894.
Pipe Roll = The great Roll of the Pipe. 4 vols. (AD 1158

—62) Pipe Roll Soc, London 1884—85.
Plac = Placita de quo warranto temporibus Edw. I, II, IIL

in curia receptee scaccarii Westm. asservata. Rec

Com., London 1818.
Prior. Finch. = The charters of endowment, inventories and

account rolls of the Priory of Finchale in the county

of Durham. Surt. Soc 1837.
Prior. Hexh. = The Priory of Hexham, its chroniclers, en-
dowments, and annals. 2 vols. Surt. Soc. 44, 46,.

Durham 1864—65.
Pt. Y = Rotuli coUectorum subsidii regi a laicis anno se-

cundo concessi in Westrythyngo (poll-tax, 2 Richard

II.). Yorks. Archaeol. and Topogr. Journal Y, YI, YIL
R = The great Rolls of the Pipe for the second, third and

fourth years of the reign of King Henry the Second

(AD 1155 — 58) and for the first year of King Rich.

I. (AD 1189—90), ed. J. Hunter, London 1844.
RB = The Red Book of the exchequer. 3 vols., ed. H,

Hall. London 1896.
RC = Rotuli chartarum in Turri Londinensi asservati (AD

1199—1216). Rec Com., London 1837.

XIX

ECE = Rotuli Curiae regis. Rolls and records of the court
held before the Kings justiciars or justices. Vol 1
(from the sixth year of Rich. I. to the accession of
John), vol. 2 (the first year of the reign of King
John). Rec. Com., London 1835.

RH = Rotuli hundredorum temper. Henr. III. et Edw. I.
in Turri Londinensi et in curia receptee scaccarii Westm.
asservati. 2 vols. Rec. Com., London 1812, 1818.

RLP = Rotuli litterarum paten tium in Turri Londinensi
asservati. Vol. 1 (AD 1201—1216), ed. Th. D. Hardy.
Rec. Com., London 1835.

RM = Registrum Malmesburiense. The Register of Malmes-
bury Abbey. 2 vols., ed. J. S. Brewer (in Chronicles
and Memorials, London 1879, 1880).

Reg. Corp. Christ. = The Register of the guild of Corpus
Christi in the city of York with an appendix of illustra-
tive documents. Surt. Soc. 57, Durham 1868.

Reg. Lib. = Reginaldi monachi Dunelmensis libellus de
admirandis beati Cuthberti virtutibus quae novellis
patrate sunt temporibus. Surt. Soc. 1835.

Rob. Gros. = Roberti Grosseteste episcopi quondam Lincol-
niensis epistolse, ed. R. Luards (in Chronicles and
Memorials, London 1861).

Rot. Cane. = Rotulus cancellarii, vel antigraphum magni
rotuli pipge, de tertio anno regni regis Johannis. Rec.
Com. London 1833.

Rot. Fin., see Rot. Obi.

Rot. Norm. = Rotuli Normannise, ed. F. D. Hardy. Vol. I
(AD 1200 — 1205, 1417). London 1835.

Rot. Obi. = Rotuli de oblatis et finibus in Turri Londinensi
asservati, tempore regis Johannis. Rec. Com., London
1835.

Rot. Orig. = Rotulorum originalium in curia scaccarii abbrevi-
atio. 2 vols. (Henr. HI.— Edw. HI.). Rec. Com., Lon-
don 1805, 1810.

XX

Sanct. Dun. = Sanctuarium Dunelmense et Sanctuarium Be-
verlacense (AD 1464—1539). Surt. Soc. 1837.

Select Pleas, Stars and other records from the rolls of the
exchequer of the Jews (AD 1220 — 84), ed. J. M. Eigg
(in the Jewish Hist. Soc, London 1902).

Sim. Durh. = Sjmeonis Dunelmensis opera et collectanea.
Surt. Soc. 1868.

State Trials of the reign of Edw. I. (AD 1289—98), ed. for
the Eoyal Hist. Soc. by T. F. Tout and Hilda John-
stone. London 1906,

Test. Ebor. = Testamenta Eboracensia or wills registered at
York, illustrative of the history, language, etc. of the
province of York from the year 1300 downwards. Yol.
1, Surt. Soc. 1836.

Test. Nev. = Testa de Nevill sive liber feodorum in curia
scaccarii temp. Henr. III. et Edw. I. Eec. Com., Lon-
don 1807.

Thorpe = Diplomatarium Anglicum aevi Saxonici, ed. B.
Thorpe, London 1865.

Visitations and Memorials of Southwell Minster, ed. A, F.
Leach, Camden Soc. 1891.

Wickw. Eeg. = The register of William Wickwane, Lord
Archbishop of York 1279—85. Surt. Soc. 1907.

Wint. DB. = Liber Winton in DB vol. lY.

II. Other works consulted.

Alexander, H. Place-names of Oxfordshire. Oxford 1912.

Baddeley, W. Place-names of Gloucestershire. Gloucester 1913.

Bader, W. Die althochdeutschen Fugenvokale in den al-
testen Eigennamen. Diss., Freiburg 1909.

Barber, H. British family names, their origin and meaning.
London 1903.

Bardsley, C. W. A Dictionary of English and Welsh sur-
names with special American instances. London 1901.

Baring-Gould, S. Family names and their story. London 1910.

XXI

Beckmann, P. Korveyer und Osnabriicker Eigennamen des

IX — XII Jahrhunderts, ein Beitrag zur altsachsischen

Dialektforschung. Diss., Miinster 1904.
Behrens, D. Beitrage zur Geschichte der franzosischen

Sprache in England. I: Laiitlehre der franzosischen

Lehnworter im mittelenglischen (in Franz. Stud. Bd

V, Heft 2, Heilbronn 1886).
Bergert, F. Die von den Trobadors genannten oder ge-

feierten Damen. Halle a. S. 1913.
Bernoulli, C. A. Die Heiligen der Merowinger. Tubingen

1900.
Binz, G. Zeugnisse zur germanisclien vSage in England

(in Beitr. XX, Halle 1895).
Birch, W. de Gray. Index Saxonicus: An index to all the

names of persons in Cartularium Saxonicum. London

1899.
Bjorkman, E. Nordische Personennamen in England in alt-

und fruhmittelenglischer Zeit. Halle 1910.

. Zur englischen Namenkunde. Halle 1912.

BT = An Anglo-Saxon dictionary etc. by J. Bosworth and

T. N. Toller.
Braune, W. Althochdeutsche Gramraatik. Halle 1911.
Bruckner, W. Die Sprache der Langobarden (in Quellen

und Forschungen 75, Strassburg 1895).
Bugge, A. Vesterlandenes Indflydelse paa Nordboernes og

sserlig Nordmsendenes ydre Kultur, Levesyet og Sam-

fundsforhold i Vikingetiden (in Skrifter udg. av Viden-

skabselskabet i Christiania II, Hist.-Filos. Klasse, 1904).
. Die nordeuropaischen Yerkehrswege im friihen

Mittelalter (in Vierteljahrsschrift f. Social- und Wirt-

schaftsgesch. 4, 1906).
Burton, A. G. The history of England fi'om the Norman

Conquest to the death of John. London 1905.
Blilbring, K. D. Altenglisches Elementarbuch. Heidelberg

1902.

XXII

Bohmer, H. Kirclie und Staat in England und in der Nor-

mandie im XI. und XII. Jhd. Leipzig 1899.
Capes, W. A history of the English church in the four-
teenth and fifteenth centuries. London 1900.
Carstens, K. Beitrage zur Geschichte der bremischen Fa-

miliennamen. Diss., Marburg 1906.
Cipriani, Ch.-J. Etude sur quelques noms propres d'origine

germanique en francais et en italien. These, Angers

1901.
Deloche, M. Cartulaire de Tabbaje de Beaulieu (AD 856 —

1190). Paris 1859.
Eckhardt, E. Die angelsachsischen Deminutivbildungen (in

E. St. 32, pp. 325—366).
F = Forstemann, E. Altdeutsches Namenbuch I: Perso-

nennamen. Bonn 1900.
Ferguson, E,. Surnames as a science. London 1884.
FNC = Freeman, E. A. The history of the Norman Con-
quest of England, its causes and its results. 6 vols.

Oxford 1877—79.
Franck, J. Altfrankische Grrammatik. Gottingen 1909.

. Mittelniederliindische Grammatik. Leipzig 1910.

V. Friesen, 0. Om de germanska mediageminatorna. Diss.,

Upsala 1897.
Funke, 0. Die gelehrten lateinischen Lehn- und Fremd-

worter in der altenglischen Literatur. Halle 1914.
FWB = Freeman, E. A. The reign of William Eufus and

the accession of Henry the First. 2 vols. Oxford 1882.
Gallee, J. H. Altsachsische Grammatik. Halle-Leiden 1910.
Garke, H. Prothese und Aphaerese des H im althoch-

deutschen (in Quellen zur Sprach- und Culturgesch.

69, Strassburg 1891).
Grape, A. Studier over de i fornsvenskan inlanade per-

sonnamnen. Diss., Upsala 1911.
Green, J. R. A short history of the English people.
Gross, Ch. The Gild Merchant, a contribution to British

municipal history. 2 vols. London 1890.

XXIII

Groger, 0. Die althochdeutsche und altsachsische Komposi-

tionsfuge. Zurich 1911.
Hahn, H. Die Namen der Bonifazischen Briefe in liber

vitse eccl. Dunelm. (in Neues Archiv XII, 1887).
Hansisches Urkundenbuch, bearbeitet von K. Hohlbaum.

Vol. I. Halle 1876.
Heinzel, R. G-eschichte der niederfrankisclien Geschafts-

sprache. Paderborn 1874.
Hellwig, H. Untersuchungen liber die NameA des northum-

brischen Liber Yitse I. Diss., Berlin 1888.
V. Helten, W. L. Altostfriesische Grammatik. Leeuwarden

1890.
Herzfeld, G. An Old English Martyrology (in EETS 116,

London 1900).
Heyne, M. Altniederdeutsche Eigennamen aus dem neunten

bis elf ten Jahrhundert. Halle 1867.
Heuser, W. Festlandische Einfliisse im mittelenglischen

(in Bonner Beitr. zur Anglistik XII, Bonn 1902).
Hildebrand DB = Hildebrand, F. Uber das franzosische

Sprachelement im Liber Censualis Wilhelms I. von

England (in Z. f. Rom. Phil. 8, Halle 1884).
Hodgkin, T. The history of England from the earhest

times to the Norman Conquest. London 1906.
Holder, A. Alt-celtischer Sprachschatz. Leipzig 1896—

1904.
Hoops, S. Reallexicon der gerraanischen Altertumskunde.

Strassburg 1911 — .
Horn, W. Historische neuenglische Grammatik. I. Teil:

Lautlehre. Strassburg 1908.
Hunt, W. A. A history of the Enghsh church from its

foundation to the Norman Conquest. London 1899.
Hoge, 0. Die Deminutivbildungen im mittelenglischen.

Diss., Heidelberg 1906.
Jacobs, E. Die Stellung der Landessprachen im Eeiche

der Karolinger (in Forsch. z. deutsch. Gesch. Ill,

Gottingen 1863).

XXIV

Jespersen, 0. A modern English grammar. Part. I. Heidel-
berg 1909.
Kalbow, W. Die germanischen Personennamen des altfran-

zosischen Heldenepos und ihre lautlicbe Entwickelung.

Halle 1913.
Kaliiza, M. Historische Grammatik der engliscben Sprache.

Berlin 1906, 1907.
Kluge, F. Nominale Stammbildungslehre. Halle 1899.
. Etymologisches Worterbucb der deutschen Sprache.

Strassburg 1915.
Kremers, J. Beitrage zur Erforschung der franzosischen

Familiennamen. Diss., Miinster 1910.
Kopke, J. Altnordische Personennamen bei den Angel-

sachsen. Teil I. Diss., Berlin 1909.
Langlois, E. Table des noms propres de toute nature com-

pris dans les chansons de geste. Paris 1904.
Liebermann, F. Die Heiligen Englands. Hannover 1889.
Lind, E. H. Norsk-islandska dopnamn och fingerade namn

fran medeltiden. Upsala och Leipzig 1905 — 1915.
Lindkvist, H. Middle English place-names of Scandinavian

origin. Part 1. Diss., Upsala 1912.
Longnon, A. Poljptyque de I'abbave de Saint-Germain des

Pres redige au temps de Tabbe Irminon. 2 vols. Paris

1895.
Luhmann, A. Die tJberlieferung von La^amons Brut (in

Stud. z. Engl. Phil. 1906).
Lundgren, M. F. Personnamn fran medeltiden (in Nyare

bidrag till kitnnedomen om de svenska landsmalen).
Mackel, E. Die germanischen Elemente in der franzosischen

und provenzalischen Sprache (in Franz. Stud. VI: 1,

Heilbronn 1887).
Menger, E. The Anglo-Norman dialect. New York 1904.
Meyer-Liibke, W. Romanische Namenstudien. I: Die alt-

portugiesischen Personennamen germanischen Ursprungs.

(in Sitzungsber. der kaiserl. Akad. der Wissensch.,

Phil.-Hist. Klasse, CXLIX, Wien 1905).

XXV

Middendorff, H. Altengiisches Flurnamenbuch. Halle 1902.
Moisy, H. Noms de famille normands. Paris 1875.
Moorman, F. W. The place-names of the West-Riding of

Yorkshire (in Thoresby Soc, Leeds 191 1).
Mowat, E-. Les noms familiers chez les Eomains. Paris

1868.
Miiller, R. IJber die Namen des nordhumbrischen Liber

Vitse (in Palaestra IX, Berlin 1901).
Nielsen, 0. Olddanske Personnavne. Copenhagen 1883.
Nyrop, K. Grammaire historique de la langue fran9aise.

L Copenliague 1899.
Oorkondenboek van Holland en Zeeland, ed. L. P. C. van

den Bergh. L (AD 715—1299). Amsterdam 1866.
Pauli, E. Karl der Grosse in northumbrisclien Annalen (in

Forschungen z. deutsch. Gesch. XII, Gottingen 1872).
Pol. Irm., see Longnon.
Polzin, A. Studien zur Geschichte des Deminutivnms im

Deutschen (in Quellen iind Forschungen 88, Strass-

burg 1901).
Pott, A. F. Die Personennamen, insbesondere die Familien-

namen und ihre Entstehungsarten. Leipzig 1859.
Rathmann, F. Die lautliche Gestaltung engli seller Personen-
namen in Geffrei Gaimars Reimchronic "L'Estorie des

Engles". Diss., Kiel 1906.
Reichmann, H. Die Eigennamen im Orrmulum (in Stud.

z. Engl. Phil. XXV, Halle 1906).
Roberts, R. G. The place-names of Sussex. Cambridge 1914.
Rotzoll, E. Die Deminutivbildungen im neuenglischen unter

besonderer Beriicksichtigung der Dialecte. Heidel-
berg 1910.
Ruprecht, L. Zu den ostfriesischen Kosenamen (in Ger-

mania XIII, Wien 1868).
Schatz, J. Altbairische Grammatik. Gottingen 1907.
Schlemilch, W. Beitrage zur Sprache und Orthographie

spataltengl. Sprachdenkmaler der Ubergangszeit (1000

— 1150) (in Stud, z, Engl. Phil. 34, 1914).

XXVI

Schultz, 0. Tiber einige franzosische Frauennamen (in Ab-

handlungen Herrn Prof. A. Tobler . . . dargebracht,

Halle 1895).
Schwalin-Behrens, Grammatik des altfranzosischen. Leip-
zig 1898.
Schatzer, J. Herkunft und. Gestaltung der franzosischen

Heiligennamen (in Rom. Forsch. 22, 1908).
Searle = Searle, W. G. Onomasticon Anglo-Saxonicum, a

list of Anglo-Saxon proper names. Cambridge 1897.
Searle, W. G. Anglo-Saxon Bishops, Kings, and Nobles.

Cambridge 1899.
Sievers, E. Angelsachsische Grammatik. Halle 1898.
Socin, A. Mittelhochdeutsches Namenbuch. Basel 1903.
Stark, F. Die Kosenamen der Germanen. Wien 1868.
Stephens, "W. R. W. A history of the English church from

the Norman Conquest to the accession of Edward I.

London 1901.
Stimming, A. Der anglonormannische Boeve de Haumtone.

Halle 1899 (Bibliotheca Normannica VII).
Stokes, W. and Bezzenberger, A. Wortschatz der keltischen

Spracheinheit. Gottingen 1894.
Stolze, M, Zur Lautlehre der altenglischen Ortsnamen im

Domesday Book. Diss., Berlin 1902.
Suchier, Altfranzosische Grammatik. Halle 1893.
Sunden, K. Contributions to the study of elliptical words

in modern English, Diss., Upsala 1904.
. On the origin of the hypochoristic suffix -y (-ie, -ey)

in English (Sartryck ur "Sertum philologicum Carolo

Ferdinando Johansson oblatum'').
Wakeman, H. 0. An introduction to the history of the

church of England. London 1898.
Waltemath, "W. Die frankischen Elemente in der fran-
zosischen Sprache. Diss., Paderborn und Mlinster 1885.
Weekley, E. The romance of names. London 1914.
Weinhold, K. Mittelhochdeutsche Grammatik. Paderborn

1883.

XXVII

Wildhagen, K. Studium zum Psalterium Romanum in
England und zu seinen Glossierungen (in Festschrift
fiir L. Morsbach, Stnd. z. Engl. Phil. 50, 1913).

Wilkens, H. Zur Geschichte des niedeiiandischen Handels
im Mittelalter (in Hansische (reschichtsblatter XIY,
Leipzig 1908).

Williams, R. A. Die Vokale der Tonsilben im Codex Win-
toniensis (in Anglia XXV).

"Winkler, J. Friesche Naamlijst (Onomastieon Frisicum)
Leeuwarden 1898.

Wissowa, F. Politische Beziehungen zwischen England und
Deutschland bis zum Untergange der Staufer. Diss.,
Berlin 1889.

Wrede, F. Uber die Sprache der Ostgoten in Italien (in
Quellen und Forschungen 68, Strassburg 1891).

. Uber die Sprache der Wandalen (in Quellen und

Forschungen 59, Strassburg 1886).

Yogel, W. Die Normannen und das frankische Reich bis
zur Grtindung der Normandie (799 — 911) (in Heidel-
berger Abhandlungen zur mittleren und neueren Gesch.
14, Heidelberg 1906).

Yonge, Ch. History of Christian names. London 1884.

Zachrisson, R. E. A contribution to the study of Anglo-
Norman influence on English place-names. Lund 1909.

. Two instances of French influence on English place-
names (in Studier i modern sprakvetenskap Y, Up-
sala 1914).

Zimmer, H. Beitrage zur Namenforschung in den altfran-
zosischen Arthurepen (in Zeitschr. f. franz. Sprache
und Lit. Xin, 1891).

. Keltische Studien (in Kuhn's Zeitschr. XXXII).

Abbreviations (not given above).

abl.

= ablative.

ace.

= accusative.

AfdA

= Anzeiger f. deutsches Altertum.

AN

= Anglo-Norman.

Archiv

= Archiv fiir das Studium der neueren Sprachen.

AS

= Anglo-Saxon.

Beitr.

= Beitrage z. Gesch. der deutschen Sprache und Literatur

C

= Chapter.

c.

= centur5\

Centr. F

= Central French.

dat.

= dative.

DCB

= Dictionary of Christian Biography.

dim.

= diminutive.

E. St.

= Englische Studien.

fern.

= female, feminine.

Fris.

= Frisian.

gen.

= genitive.

HG

= High German.

IF

= Indogermanische Forschungen.

L

= Liber

LF

- Low Frankish.

LG

= Low German.

ME

= Middle English.

M. Lat.

= Middle Latin.

mon.

= moneyer.

NE

= New English.

NED

= A New English Dictionary on historical principles.

NF

= Norman-French.

nom.

= nominative.

XXX

obi. = oblique (case).

OE = Old English.

OF - Old French.

0 Fris. = Old Frisian.

OG = Old German.

OHG = Old High German.

0 Icel. = Old Icelandic.

ON = Old Norse.

OS = Old Saxon.

0 Swed. =: Old Swedish.

Paul's Gr. = Paul's Grundriss der germanischen Philologie.

p. n(s) = personal name(s).

pi. n(s) = place-nanie(s).

Rom. =-. Romance.

WF = West Prankish.

ZfdA = Zeitschrift fiir deutsches Altertum.

Introduction.

CHAPTER I.

A short survey of the principal political and commercial

relations between England and the Continent in the

early Middle Ages with documentary evidence

of continental settlers and settlements.

When the Germanic tribes of Angles, Saxons, and Jutes
invaded Britain in the fifth century and conquered its Ro-
mano-Celtic population, they probably did not altogether
break off their intercourse with their continental kinsmen.
On the contrary, it would seem likely that, after the occu-
pation of Britain, there followed a constant influx of immi-
grants from the coasts of the opposite mainland, although
there appears to be no direct evidence in support of this
assumption. Real political relations between England and
the continent, however, were not opened as long as the
Anglo-Saxon kingdoms were still contending for mastery.
It is not till King Aethelberht had established the supre-
macy of Kent over Middlesex and Essex as well as over
East Anglia and Mercia, that political relations and regular
communication with the dominion of the Franks commence.
This was chiefly due to Aethelberht's marriage to the Frankish
princess Berta, daughter of Charibert, King of Paris. Of
special consequence is the conversion of parts of England
to Christianity, which was effected in his reign and by
which the fortunes of England became linked to those of
Western Europe. Well known is the interest that Pepin
of Heristal took in Wilhbrord, the Northumbrian, who had
been summoned to take up the work that the Anglo-Saxon

XXXII

missionary Wilfrid had left incomplete in Frisia\ and the
same interest in English affairs was maintained by Pepin's
son Charlemagne, who, especially by Alcuin's influence, was
drawn into close relations with the north of England, rela-
tions which soon acquired an essentially political character.
In the struggles that w^ere fought within the Anglo-Saxon
dominions the conquered party often applied to the Frankish
court to obtain shelter. The West-Saxon prince Ecgberht
liad been forced to flee to the Mercian court. After Beorht-
ric's marriage to a daughter of Offa, England was not safe
for him any longer, for which reason he betook himself to
the court of Charlemagne, where he stayed for thirteen years.
He is also said to have served for three years in Charles's
army ^. When the West-Saxon queen Eadburg had poisoned
her husband, the above-mentioned Beorhtric, she sought re-
fuge with Charles, and received from him the gift of a
great abbey.

Charles's relations to King Offa are not quite clear.
There seem to have been some difficulties in connection
with the English pilgrims who visited Kome. In a letter
from Charles to Offa, published in BCS 270, the former
promises to protect the Anglo-Saxons of Offa's dominions
on their journeys through France, on condition that they
do not carry on trade under pretext of being pilgrims ("non
religioni servientes sed lucra sectantes"). There also seems
to have been an estrangement between the two monarchs
owing to the failure of matrimonial negotiations. Charles
wanted to many Offa's daughter to his son, but Offa would
consent only on condition that Charles's daughter Berta
should be given to his son Ecgferth. The friendly relations
between the two kings were probably restored by the me-
diation of the Northumbrian Alcuin, who was the centre
of the literary revival at Charles's court. Later, close rela-

1 Cf. Bede, HE L V, C X.

2 See AS Chr. AD 836.

XXXUI

tions seem to have been established by the mission of the
Frankish abbot Wigbod and by the interest Alcuin took in
the church of his native country, which gave the relations
between the kings a particularly religious and ecclesiastical
character. Charles was also involved in the successional
troubles of the Northumbrian kings. He restored King
Eardwulf, who is said to have been his son-in-law, and
who had been exiled from his country, and, as Mr Freeman
puts it^, "there seems reason to believe that both the
Northumbrian and his Scottish neighbours acknowledged
themselves the vassals of the new Augustus".

After the death of the West-Saxon king Ecgberht in
839, his son Aethelwulf succeded him on the throne. In
spite of the troubles he had with the Viking invasions that
began about this time, he went on a pilgrimage to Rome.
On his way back he also visited the Frankish court, from
which he brought with him home as his wife the princess
Judith, daughter of Charles the Bald. Two years after-
wards, however, he died, and in his Avill he directed among
other things that in his dominions "one man in ten, whether
a native or a foreigner, should be supplied with meat, drink
and clothing by his successors until the Day of Judgment".
After the death of her husband, Judith married his son
Aethelbald, but after his death she returned to France,
where she married Baldwin, afterwards Count of the border-
lands of Flanders. Of this marriage, Mathilda, the wife of
William the Conqueror, was a descendent in the seventh
generation.

AKred's reign was almost completely taken up by his
struggle with the invading Norsemen. To be noticed are,
how^ever, the revival of learning and religion which took
place in his time, and which brought foreign monks and
scholars into England, as well as the marriage of his daughter
Aelfthryth to Baldwin II, Count of Flanders, of the conse-

1 FNC I p. 39 f.

3 a T. Forssner

XXXIV

quences of which a particular account will be given in the
next chapter.

After Alfred, Aethelstan (925 — 940) was the first mo-
narch to bring England into closer political relations with
the continent. By the marriages of his half-sisters, the
daughters of Edward the Elder, he was the brother-in-law
of the most powerful rulers of Western Europe. Charles
the Simple of France married Eadgifu, who afterw^ards
sought refuge in England with her son Louis in the troubles
that came after her husband was dethroned. The young
prince was reared at the court of Aethelstan, whence he
was recalled after seven years to be crowned king of the
West Franks, known in history by the name of Louis IV
(d'outre mer)^. Aethelstan's sister Eadhild was married to
Duke Hugh of Paris. To King Otto, the future Roman
emperor, he sent two of his sisters, Eadgyth and Aelfgifu,
that Otto might make his choice between them. Eadgyth
was chosen, and Aelfgifu was given to an unknow^n prince
somewhere near the Alps. It is certainly chiefly to these
political relations that the frequency of Cont.-Germ. personal
names in England in Aethelstan's reign is due.

During the reigns of his two younger brothers, Ead-
mund (940 — 946) and Eadred (946 — 955), political relations
with the continent were maintained on the whole uninter-
rupted, and the same also is true of the reign of his suc-
cessor Eadgar, from which time, moreover, the direct and
intimate connection betw^een English and Norman history
begins, probably to some extent brought about by the
ecclesiastical movement that now took place in England,
the monastic reform under Dunstan, to which I have referred
more in detail in the next chapter. In Eadgar's time so

^ In the war that was carried on between this Louis and
Otto, king of the East Franks, in 939, Aethelstan sent a fleet
to support Louis, but the resalt does not seem to have been
anything but the ravaging of some parts of the opposite coast.

XXXV

many foreigners and foreign customs were introduced into
England that the entry in AS Chr. AD 959 E was formed
into the following well-known complaint:

Ane misdaeda he dyde {)eah to swide.

f he 8el|)eodige unsida lufode.

7 haeSene |)eawas, innan {)ysan lande,

gebrohte tofseste.

7 utlsendisce^ hider in tihte.

7 deoriende leoda bespeon to {)ysan earde.

Aethelred II came to the throne in 978, after the short
reign of his half-brother Edward the Martyr. There seems
to have been some warfare between him and Hichard the
Good of Normandy, and Aethelred sent an expedition to
Cotentin, the Western point of Normandy, but he does not
seem to have been successful in this enterprise. After the
death of his first wife, Aethelred married Richard's sister
Emma in order to strengthen his position. She was brought
over to England in 1002, and, to please English ears, her
Norman name was changed to the common Anglo-Saxon
name Aelfgifu, which gave rise to the following notice in AS
Chr. : "^ was Aelfgiue (on Englisc.) Ymma (on Frencisc.)."
Henry of Huntingdon says that "from this union of an
English king with the daughter of a Norman duke, the
Normans justly, according to the law of nations, challenged
and obtained possession of the English land". When Aethel-
red's power was declining, he sent Emma and her two sons,
Alfred and Edward (the Confessor), back to Normandy, from
where, however, she was once more brought over to be
queen of England by her marriage to Cnut, the Danish
successor of Edmund Ironside. In 1037, she was exiled and
forced to seek shelter from her nephew, Baldwin of Flanders,
till three years afterwards, on the death of Harold Harefoot,

^ The word utlsendisce Will. Malm, explains more particu-
larly as Saxones, FJandritae, ipsi etsiam Dani.

XXXVI

she accompanied Harthacnut, her son by Cnut, back to
England.

The friendly relations with Germany that had existed
from Aethelstan's reign were kept up by Cnut who in 1086
married his daughter Gunhild to Heinrich III and, after
Cnut's death, the German emperor was drawn into close
relations with the English government under Edward the
Confessor (1042—1066). Heinrich wanted Edward's help
to guard the coasts of the North Sea against Baldwin of
Flanders, and Edward was the more wdlling to comply with
this request as Flanders had in his reign been the refuge
of Norse pirates who had successfully invaded Essex. In
other respects, too, Flanders was the seat and support of
the opposition against Edward. English refugees often sought
shelter there and readily obtained it. Of these it may suffice
to mention Gunhild, a relative of Cnut's, and Swein, the
son of Godwine, as well as Godwine himself, Tostig and
Gyrth. Especially noteworthy is Godwine's sojourn in Flan-
ders in the winter of 1051 — 52, Avhen he collected an army
for an attack on the southern parts of England. Edward
had for many years been an exile at the court of the Nor-
man duke. When he came to the English throne there was
a considerable influx of Normans of whom many held the
most important offices in state and church. The result of
the above-mentioned attack of Godwine's on Kent and Sur-
rey was that most of Edward's foreign favourites were com-
pelled to betake themselves back to their native country.
Others possibl}^ took refuge at the court of Macbeth, king
of Scotland. Normans are at any rate mentioned as partakers
on the Scotch side in the war that was carried on between
the Scotch king and the Northumbrian earl Siward in 1054.

While Edward the Confessor was thus mostly drawn
to Normans and Frenchmen, his successor Harold endea-
voured to strengthen his power by entering into relations
with Germany. All the foreigners promoted by him, or in
the period of his influence, were Germans and mostly na-

xxxvn

tives of Lotharingia which then chiefly comprised the Southern
Netherlands. Although these promotions of Germans had
begun already in Cnut's reign as the result of his relations
with the Emperor Heinrich, Harold's German policy is rather
to be looked upon as an attempt at counterbalancing the
Norman and French influence on English affairs under his
predecessor Edward.

We have now come down to the by far most important
event in English history, the Norman Conquest. It is need-
less here to enter on a detailed account of the Conquest
itself or its political consequenses. It is to well known that
from this time down to the death of John Lackland the
history of England is the history of foreign government and
foreign influence. It may suffice to state that the Normans
who now took possession of ICngland and of whom many
w^ere richly provided for w^ith English lands at the cost of
their previous Anglo-Saxon owners, as well as the French-
men, who in great numbers accompanied them, mostly bore
names of Germanic origin. This is due to the fact that,
at the end of the fifth and at the beginning of the sixth
centur}^, the Franks had conquered the whole of Gaul with
the exception of the kingdom of Burgundy and Provence.
Up to the sixth century there are only few Germanic per-
sonal names on record in Gaul but in this century they
increase largely in number and, in the course of the fol-
lowing centuries, they almost entirely replace the previous,
chiefly Roman, personal nomenclature that reigned before
the coming of the Germanic tribes. When, further, the
Norsemen settled in the north of France and founded the
Duchy of Normandy, the Old German personal nomenclature,
already predominant in these regions, was blended with their
own, which blending could take place the more easily as
the personal names in question belonged to the same Ger-
manic stock and in many cases did not even exhibit the
slightest discrepancies in form. And just as the Frankish
personal names had replaced the Roman in Gaul, almost

xxxvm

to the same extent the Norman personal names replaced
the Anglo-Saxon, although the change was effected must
more rapidly in the latter case. On the conquest of the
Norman soldiers there followed a peaceful and uninterrupted
invasion especially of the trading classes of Normandy and
France, which caused a steady increase of the Cent. -Germ,
personal names in England.

The Conqueror was also accompanied into England by
a great many volunteers from various parts of Western
Europe, of whom the most important were the Flemings.
The appearance of these Flemings in the Norman army is
to some extent explained by the Conqueror's marriage to
Matilda, the eldest daughter of Baldwin V, Count of Flan-
ders. The first mention of Flemings in England occurs in
the description of the battle of Hastings in AS Chr. 1066 C :
"t)a com Harald Engla chinge ofer {)ere brigge and his furde
mid hine 7 f>Gre michel wel geslogon ge Norweis ge Flse-
ming ..." It is probable that there were also Flemings in
the army that Tostig gathered and brought against England
in 1066 and about which Flor. Wig. says: "Non multo post,
comes Tostius de Flandria rediens, ad Tectum insulam ap-
plicuit". After this time we constantly meet with the names
of Flemings in the English annals, e. g. in AS Chr. 1080:
"On {)isum geare waes se 5 Walchere ofslagen on Dunholme
set anum gemote / ^^ hund manna mid him Frencisce 7
Flemisce" \ and ibid. 1102: "On 6isum ylcan geare on Pente-
costen msessan wuce f)a coman f)eofas sum of Aluearnie
f Auvergne'), sum of France 7 sum of Flanders 7 breocan
I)a mynstre of Burh ('Peterborough') 7 f>96r inne naman
mycel to gode on golde 7 on seolfre {)8et wseron roden 7
calicen / candelstican''.

After William Rufus had taken Cumberland in 1092,
he sent English and Flemish colonists to live there, and
there are indeed traces of Flemish influence on the personal

^ Cf. FNC IV p. 672 f.

XXXIX

as well as the place-nomenclature of this district in the
twelfth century^.

As an illustration of the vast immigration of Flemings
into England, especially in the reign of Heniy I, the fol-
lowing statement about this king ia Rob. Glouc. 1154
may serve:

"& out of londe drof his fon wan he any founde

& namelyche hom of f launders, vor hii were mest is fon".

It is from this time, too, that the large settlements of
Flemings in Ehos and Pembroke in South Wales dates.
They were evidently to a great extent sent there by King
Henry himself to judge by the following statement of Will.
Malm.: "Walenses rex Henricus, semper in rebellionem sur-
gentes, crebris expeditionibus in deditionem premebat; con-
cilioque salubri nixus, ut eorum tumorem extenuaret, Fland-
renses omnes Anglias accolas eo traduxit. Plures enim, qui
tempore patris pro materna cognatione confluxerant, occul-
tabat Anglia, adeo ut ipsi regno pro multitudine onerosi
Anderentur; quapropter cum substantiis et necessitudinibus
apud Eos, provinciam Walliarum, velut in sentinam congessit,
ut et regnum defaecaret, et hostium brutam temeritatem
retunderet". Cf. also Higden's Polychronicon (VII, 432):
"Gens Flandrise propter desolationem patriae suae per jac-
tationem sequorese arenae diu vagabunda, locum habitationis
a rege Henrico expetiit et obtinuit apud orientalem plagam
(Anghae) juxta Twedam. Qui tamen postmodum sub anno
regni XI translati sunt in Westwalliam" ^.

To the great number of Flemings in England in those
days the following extract from Chr. Thom. (AD 1173) also
bears witness: "Comes Leycestriae in ultionem destructionis
Ley ce striae, favente sibi Hugone, X milia Flandrenses navigio
transvexit in Anglia, qui omnes dum de Suffolchia procedere

1 Cf. FNC V p. 119, Lindkvist, Intr. p. 54.
^ Further evidence of this settlement is found in Heuser
p. 174 ff.

XL

cogitarent ad partes Leycestriae, comprehensi per regies, ad
duo militaria prope Sanctum Eadmundum in vice qui dicitur
Fourham a minimo usque ad maximum interfecti sunt". The
same event is also recorded in Chr. Petr. AD 1174.

In the year 1184 Ann. Wig. has the following entry:
"Flandrenses vastaverunt Northwiche". Flemings are also
mentioned as taking part in the war between the English
and the Scots in 1173 and 1174. Cf. Chr. Jord. Fant. v.
1201: "L'ost fud merveillus, de grant chevalerie, de Flamens
e de marchis fiere la cumpaignie". Further historical evidence
of the extent of the Flemish invasion of England in those
days is superfluous. It had assumed such dimensions that
it could not but exercise a vast influence on the English
personal nomenclature ^.

Besides these Flemish soldiers and colonists in England
there was, especially in the 13th century, a considerable
invasion of Flemish merchants and craftsmen from the im-
portant commercial and manufacturing districts of Flanders.
Of the many extant charters proving the privileges of these
Flemings in England it may be sufficient to quote the fol-
lowing, dated Windsor, Aug. 6. AD 1259 (from OCR II
p. 22): "Grant to the burgesses and merchants of Ghent
that they and their goods, whenever found throughout the
king's dominions, shall not be arrested for any debt, whereof
they are not sureties or principal debtors, unless the debtors
be of their commune and power, having wherewith to satisfy
the debt in whole or in part and the burgesses of Ghent,
by whom that town is governed, have failed in justice to
the king's subjects, who can prove such failure; moreover
the said burgesses and merchants shall not lose any goods
in the hands of their servants so far as they can prove
ownership; moreover if the said burgesses and merchants

^ It seems, however, as if the Flemish influence on the
language in general has been somewhat over-estimated by Heuser
in his paper on this subject.

xu

die within the king's dominions testate or intestate, the
king will not confiscate their goods, but their lieirs shall
have them so far as they can prove, ownership of the said
goods, provided that knowledge (notitia) or proof can be
had of the said heirs; and the said burgesses and merchants
may safely come into the king's dominions and tarry there,
paying the due customs, so that if at any time war arise
between the King of France or others and the king, the
said burgesses and merchants shall have warning to quit
the realm with their goods within forty days".

The principal trades that were carried on by the Fle-
mish craftsmen in England will be fairly well illustrated
by the following extract taken at random from the list of
the freemen of York: Laurentius Conyng, de Flandre, tveh-
ster (AD 1352); Johannes Cayser, patenmaJcer (AD 1367);
Nich. le 34ionge, de Flandre, hellowmdker (AD 1372); Jo-
hannes Braban, lynnemvever (AD 1379); Nich. de Andwerp,
cordwaner (AD 1379); Gilbertus Andwerp, glover (AD 1379);
Nicholaus Parant, draper (AD 1381); Joh. van Seint Truden,
ivever (AD 1388); Will. Smythhusen, payntoiir (AD 1389);
Galfridus, cardemaJcer (AD 1390); Petrus van Rode, coleour
maker (AD 1400); Marcellus van Derhill, carver (AD 1413);
Conradus van Dorvin, sadeler (AD 1414) ; Florentius Janson,
herebrewer (AD 1416); Matliias van Dale, tailliour (AD 1419);
Willelmus Gent, glasyer (AD 1421); Nicholaus van Yende,
tumour (AD 1452) ; Willelmus Albright, cutler et huUermalcer
(AD 1455); Johannes van Aeon, hatmaJcer (AD 1464); Jo-
iiannes Ducheman, potmaker (AD 1473). A probably Flemish
craftsman is also Theodricus aurifaber, settled in England
already in the time of Edward the Confessor and appearing
as a landholder in DB. In later times we often find the
goldsmith's trade in England carried on not only by Flemings
but also to a comparatively great extent by natives of
Cologne. Cf. e. g. Johannes de Colonia, goldsmith, men-
tioned among the freemen of York in 1388.

The name of the Flemings and of Flanders is preserved

XUI

in several English pi. ns, of which it may suffice to men-
tion Flemingby in Cumberland (e. g. OCR II p. 250, AD
1281), a reminiscence of the Flemish settlement in this
county which we have referred to above, the Flemish Way
Cvia Flandrensis') in Wales (CCE I p. 260, AD 1241) from
the Flemish settlement there, Flemdich (Kent) RH II p. 436,
and further Flanders Hall in Warwickshire "so denominated
from Hugh, a younger brother to William Odingsells, be-
cause his ancestors came out of Flanders, whose descen-
dants assumed it for their surname" ^. Further instances are
found in Bartholomew's Gazetteer.

Before bringing these fragmentary notes to an end it
will be appropriate to devote a few pages to the appearance
in England of settlers of some other nationalities, that have
played a not unimportant part in the constitution of the
Old and Middle English personal nomenclature. It seems
likely that there were a large number of Franks in Eng-
land in OE times, although they are not often mentioned
in extant records. The earliest mention of French workmen
occurs in Bede, Hist. Abbat. (Plummer's Edition, p. 368)
in his description of the building of St. Peter's monastery
at Wearmouth by Benedict Bishop: "Nee plusquam unius
anni spatio post fundatum monasterium interiecto, Benedictus
oceano transmisso Gallias petens, cementarios qui lapideam
sibi secclesiam iuxta Romanorum quem semper amabat morem
facerent, postulauit, accepit, adtulit. . . . Proximante autem
ad perfectum opere, misit legataries Galliam, qui uitri fac-
tores, artifices uidelicet Brittaniis eatenus incognitos, ad can-
cellandas secclesise porticumque et caenaculorum eius fenestras
adducerent. Factumque est, uenerunt; nee solum opus postu-
latum compleuerunt, sed et Anglorum ex eo gentem huius-
modi artificium nosse ac discere fecerunt; artificium nimirum
uel lampadis secclesise claustris, uel uasorum multifariis usibus
non ignobiliter aptum. Sed et cuncta quae ad altaris et

^ Cf. Duignan, Warw. PI. Ns p. 57.

XLIU

secclesise ministerium competebant, uasa sancta, uel uestimenta,
quia domi inuenire non potuit, de transmarinis regionibus
aduectare religiosus emptor curabat". The art of glass-making
thus introduced by Benedict into the North does not seem
to have flourished there long, for less than a century after
his death an abbot of Wearmouth was obliged to send for
a glass-maker to Germany, because the craft had been for-
gotten in that neighbourhood.

In Asser, De Eebus gestis Aelfredi (AD 868) we find
the following statement about the various nationalities re-
presented in Alfred's dominion: "Franci autem multi, Fri-
sones, Galli, Pagani, Britones et Scoti, Armorici, sponte se
suo dominio subdiderant, nobiles scilicet et ignobiles quos
omnes sicut suam propriam gentem, secundam suam digni-
tatem regebat, deligebat, honorabat^ pecunia et potestate
ditabat". It would seem as if the immigration of Franks
into England is to some extent to be looked upon as the
result of the Viking raids into their own country, to judge
by the following passage in Lib. Hyde (AD 901 — 903, p. 82):
"Eodem tempore invidens diabolus ecclesise felicitatibus, et
peccatis hominum illic habitantium exigentibus, permisit Deus
territorium Pontivorum (Ponthieu in Picardy) flagellari in-
cursionibus inimicorum. In qua incursione urbes destructae;
monasteria eversa; ecclesise incensse; et provincia est depo-
pulata. Quapropter cultores terrse fugerunt et terram relin-
quentes, reliquias et pignora sanctorum secum asportaverunt,
et ad sanctum Grimbaldum quidam nobiles laici et sapien-
tissimi clerici, et religiosi diversorum monasteriorum monachi,
more apum, ad oras Anglise commigraverunt atque etiam
sacratissima membra confessoris Christi Judoci e transmarinis
partibus advexerunt". The Norsemen themselves, moreover,
brought Frankish captives with them over to England, as
may be seen from the following statement in Sim. Durh.
AD 884: "Adveniente subito rege (Alfred) ad naves suas
Dani confestim confugiunt concussi terrore, relicta sua arce
et equis quos de Francia secum adduxerant, necnon captivis

XLIV

quos de Francia cle eadem gente ceperant". Some scliolars
are of opinion that the comparatively great number of
Frankish money er's names in England, especially on the
East Anglian memorial coins of St. Eadmund, is chiefly
due to the before-mentioned arrival of Franks with the
Norsemen. Grueber, in the Introduction to his Catalogue
of coins (p. 44), suggests the following alternative explana-
tions as to the appearance of the Frankish moneyers in
England: "Either there were a great many Frankish soldiers
in that portion of the Great Army which under Guthorm
settled in East Anglia and Mercia; or the army brought
over with it a certain number of Frankish captives (thralls),
and these having some skill in metal work were employed
to engrave dies and were at the same time authorized to
place their names upon them; or finally, that the coins
were issued by traders, and the majority of these in East
Anglia at this time were men of Frankish descent" ^.

The foreign trade with England in those times was to
a large extent carried on by the Franks, Avho supplied the
Anglo-Saxons with articles they could not procure in their
own country. From the description of the foundation of
the monastery of Wearmouth given above we see that the
materials indispensable for the building and adorning of
it had to be procured from Gaul. And since the number
of monasteries and churches that gradually sprang up in
England was very large and these buildings in most cases
were richly adorned, these circumstances alone will to no
small extent have contributed to a lively commercial inter-
course with the Franks. Anglo-Saxon merchants, too, early
appear at the Frankish markets, as we are informed by a
charter of St. Denis in 629, where persons are mentioned
"qui veniunt de ultra mare pro vina et melle et garantia
emendum". It is also probable that the merchants whom

^ Cf. also Bugge, Vesterl. Indfl. p. 276.

XLV

a later charter of the same abbey mentions as Saxones are
identical with Anglo-Saxons.

Besides the Franks, the Frisians Avere the chief mer-
chants of Western Europe and their influence as a trading
people must have been very great before the loss of tlieir
independence. In the first century they are said to have
occupied the coastlands from the mouth of the Scheldt to
that of the Ems, and in the seventh century they were still
in possession of the greater part of modern Flanders. But
in 689, the Frisian king Eadbod was overcome by Pepin
of Heristal in the battle of Dorstadt and compelled to cede
West Frisia from the Scheldt to the Zuider See. In 734,
Charles Martel inflicted a defeat on the Frisians which
established the supremacy of the Franks in the north, and
at the end of the century the subjection of the Frisians
was complete. By the treaty of Yerdun in 843, Frisia be-
came part of Lotharingia, later on it was divided between
the kingdoms of the East Franks and the West Franks,
and finally, in 911, it was united to the kingdom of Charles
the Simple of the West Franks, with the exception of East
Frisia. By the situation of their country, the Frisians be-
came the connecting link between England and the inland
parts of the continent. Their richest and most important
commercial city was Dorstadt, now Wijk bij Durstede,
from w^hich the routes of commerce led both to the
north, to Scandinavia, and to the west, to Britain. It
is likely that Frisian relations Avith England date from
the times of the first Germanic conquest, in which Frisians
are said to have taken part, and there are, indeed, some
indications of a Frisian settlement in the Border country
in the earliest times. And the missionary work that was
carried out among the Frisians by the Anglo-Saxons was
probably to some extent undertaken on account of the in-
timate knowledge of Frisian conditions that they had acqui-
red by this early intercourse. An historical evidence of the
commercial relations between the two countries is afforded

XLVI

by the finding of OE sceattas in Frisia. Of an actual Fri-
sian settlement at York in the time of Alcuin we are told
in Vita S. Liudgeri: While Liudger, the future missionary
among the Frisians, was still at York, a Frisian merchant
killed an Anglian earl. For fear of the blood vengeance
of the earl's relatives, all the Frisians settled in the city
speedily " left the country, and Alcuin thought it advisable
for the safety of his pupil to make him leave with the
others. In London, too, which already of old was the most
important city in England, there was probably a Frisian
settlement, although there seems to be no particular evi-
dence of it in the annals. The earliest mention of Frisians
in London occurs in Bede, HE L lY, C XX: "Ut ergo
convaluit, vendidit eum (a young slave called Imma) Lun-
doniam Freso cuidam".

In the passage quoted above from Asser about the
nationalities dwelling in England in King Alfred's reign
we also find the Frisians represented. It is also well known
that they took part in the warfare of the Norsemen in
England both on the English and the Danish side. Cf. Asser
(AD 877): "Tunc rex Aelfredus jussit cymbas et galeas, id
est, longas naves fabricari per regnum, ut navali proelio
hostibus obviaret; impositisque piratis in illis vias maris
custodiendas commisit". The pirates mentioned were cer-
tainly Frisians, as may be gathered from the statement in
AS Chr. 897 A: "|)8er wear9 ofslaegen Lucumon cynges ge-
refa J Wulfheard Friesa and Aebbe Friesa and Ae9elfer6
cynges geneat J ealra monna Fresiscra and Engliscra LXII
7 f)ara Deniscena CXX". Of Frisians on the side of the
Norsemen in England there is a mention in Annales Lindis-
farnensis in 867 (MG XIX, 502): "Sed non multa post do-
minica Palmarum ab Ubba duce Fresonum populas pene
totus Northanhymbrorum occisus est cum suis regibus", and
in Orderic Yitalis, who tells us that King Swein "ingenti
potentia pollebat, universas regni sui vires contrahebat; qui-
bus a vicinis regionibus et amicis auxilia magna coacervabat.

xLvn

Adjuvabant eum Polenia, Frisia, necne Saxonia". These
Frisians who fought on the side of the Norsemen, were
probably as a rule from the northenmost parts of Frisia
and the coasts of Jutland and will easily have been confused
with their Danish neighbours and vice versa, as is the case
with the above-mentioned Ubba, who seems to be identical
with the Danish chieftain Ubba, mentioned in AS Chr. 870 F.
These Frisians were mostly attracted to the services of the
belligerents on account of their nautical skill, and it is there-
fore no wonder that the Frisian art of ship-building was
familiar to the Anglo-Saxons, as may be seen from what
appears to be the earliest information as to the beginnings
of the English navy: "|)a het Aelfred cyng timbran lang
scipu on gen 6sl sescas . . . nseron naw6er ne on Fresisc ge-
scsepene ne on Denisc bute swa him selfum {)uhte {)3et hie
nytwyrdoste beon meahten" ^.

A memory of the Frisians in England is probably pre-
served in the place-names Fresantun KCD 685 (c. AD 990),
Frisetuna (Fresetmia), Frisehy, Frisetorp and Friseham in DB ^.

Of the numerous Germans in England in Middle Eng-

^ As Chr. 897.

^ I fail to see the reasons that have caused Daignan (Warw.
PL Ns p. 59) to explain the place-name Freseley (oldest form re-
corded by him from 1256) < OE fyrs ''furze, gorze', or Roberts
(Suss. PI. Ns p. 71) to derive Friston (oldest form given by him
is Fristone from 1294) < OE frid, fyrhd 'forest land' or < OE
Frithes-, though these explanations are of course phonetically
possible and may be supported by the analogous instance of OE
Friihesleah > Friesley. The above-mentioned place-names are most
likely compounds with Fris-, Fres-; the difficulty is to determine
whether these elements belong to an original personal name or,
which seems most probable, the name of the Frisians. Although
place-names in -by and -thorp need not necessarily have been
direct influenced by the Norsemen (see Lindkvist, Intr. p. 53)
it is not impossible that the formation of such names as Frisehy
and Frisetorp might be looked upon from the point of view of
the joint action of Frisians and Norsemen in England at the end
of the Old English period.

XLvni

lish times, the Colonians in particular seem to have been
represented in great numbers. Ah-eadj in 1157 the existence
of a Colonian guildhall in London is mentioned in a charter
of Henry II, in which he promises to take the Colonians
and their guildhall under his protection: "... Precipio vobis,
quod custodiatis et manuteatis et protegatis homines et cives
Colonienses sicut homines meos (proprios) et amicos et omnes
res et mercaturas suas et possessiones, ita quod neque de
domo sua Londonensi (gildhalla sua) neque de rebus neque
de mercaturis suis aut aliquibus aliis ad eos spectantibus
injuriam aliquam vel contumeliam eis faciatis nee fieri per-
mittatis, quia (fideles mei sunt et ipsi) et omnia sua sunt
in custodia et protectione mea. Et ideo firmam pacem ha-
beant faciendo rectas consuetudines suas, et nuUas exigatis
ab eis novas consuetudines vel rectitudines, quas facere non
debeant nee facere solebant" ^

Finally, it will be appropriate to mention together two
categories of merchants and money-lenders in mediaeval
England who sometimes bore Germanic names, viz. the
Italians and the Jews. In the twelfth and especially in the
thirteenth centuries we find a great many Italian merchants
in England, mostly representatives of the large Italian trading
companies of Florence and Lucca. Besides, they are not
seldom found as bankers of kings and nobles. Of interest
in this respect are the financial transactions of Archbishop
Gif fard. Moreover, some ecclesiastics of Italian descent seem
to have taken possession of English benefices, but they
were evidently not in favour with the inhabitants, for in
the first half of the thirteenth century a league was formed
for their expulsion under the leadership of a young knight,
Sir Robert Twenge. The Germanic names often borne by
these Italians were introduced into their country by the
East Goths and the Lombards who conquered parts of Italy
in the fifth and sixth centuries.

^ Hans. Urkund. Bd I (Halle 1876) p. 8. See further Buggo,
Die nordeuropeischen Yerkehrswege p. 262 ff.

XLIX

It is remarkable that also many Jews had exchanged
their Hebrew names for some of the names most common in
France and Germany in this period. They seem to have
come in from France in the wake of the Conqueror, and
before long Jewish settlements are found in the chief cities
such as London, Winchester, Lincoln, Bristol, Oxford and
York, where they made themselves known as the great
money-lenders and bankers of those times. In 1275 Ed^vard I
had forbidden the "unbridled licence of their usury" in order
to turn them to honest work. In 1290 came the final order
of expulsion, and in a few months over 15000 exiles left
England.

CHAPTEE IT.

Principal points in tiie ecclesiastical history of England

which are of significance for the present

investigation.

Christianity was introduced into England already in
the second or third century, but it has left only few and
scanty traces in buildings and literature behind it. Never-
theless, it was a regularly organized branch of the Catholic
Church and possessed bishops at London, York, and pro-
bably also at Lincoln, and these bishops were duly sum-
moned to take part in the great councils of the Church
that were held in the fourth century. The bishopric and
monastery founded by St. Ninian in 397 in Galloway formed
a centre of missionary work in the northernmost parts of
Eoman Britain. About the same time St. Patric established
the Church in Ireland. Everywhere in the British Islands
during the fifth century schools arose and churches were built.
In the middle of this century, however, the great invasion
of Britain by the Germanic tribes commenced, and in less
than a century and a half, Christianity had been almost en-

4 a T. Forsmer

tirely uprooted in England by its heathen conquerors, and
lived on only among the Celts of Wales and Strathclyde
in Ireland, and among the Picts and Scots, where the mis-
sionary college of lona had already been founded.

At the end of this century an event took place which
paved the way for the conversion of the whole of England
to Christianity, viz. the marriage of Aethelberht of Kent
to the Frankish princess Berta, of which mention has been
made above. Berta, like most of her country-women, was
a Christian, and her family consented to the marriage only
on condition that she should be allowed to bring with her
as her confessor and chaplain her kinsman Liudhard, said
to have been Bishop of Senlis. Their influence disposed
the king to receive Christian missionaries kindly, and thus
they were the pioneers of the subsequent conversion of
England. The initiative of this conversion was taken by
Pope Gregory, who in 596 sent Augustine and, according
to Bede HE L I, C XXV, some forty companions to preach
Christianity in England. Bede further tells us that the Roman
missionary was also accompanied by a number of Frankish
interpreters (de gente Francorum interpretes). Aethelberht
finally presented himself for baptism and that with him so
many of his subjects that it became necessary to elect a
bishop. Augustine had to apply to the Church of Gaul to
obtain consecration and was ordained by Vergilius, Arch-
bishop of Aries.

Owing to the large number of converts that soon gathered
round Augustine, it became necessary for Gregory to send
more priests into England. Among these we know the names
of Mellitus, Justus, and Paulinus, who arrived in 601. Within
a few years, an archbishopric was founded at York. In
London a church was built in honour of St. Paul, and at
Rochester, a see was established in dependence on that of
Canterbury. Somewhat later, a monk of Burgundy, who
is known in the history aof the Church as Felix,, was sent
by Pope Honorius to East Anglia, whose king Sigebert had

LI

become a Christian when Kving as an exile among the Franks.
Another missionary, a Roman priest named Birinus, was sent
by the Pope to the West Saxons, among Avhom ho founded
a cathedral at Dorchester. In the middle of the century
religious houses were also founded at Whitby, Lindisfarne,
Chester, Peterborough and Boston.

Already in the earliest times, the Anglo-Saxons had vi-
sited continental schools and monasteries as is to be seen
from the following description in Bede, HE L III, C YIII:
"Nam eo tempore necdum multis in regione Anglorum mo-
nasteriis constructis, multi de Brittania monachica? conver-
sationis gratia, Francorum vel Galliarum^ monasteria adire
solebant; sed et filias suas eisdem erudiendas, ac sponso
cselesti copulandas mittebant; maxime in Brige, et in Cale,
et in Andilegum monasterio". Among these we may men-
tion Aethelburh, daughter of King Anna of East Anglia,
SaBthryth, a step-daughter of Anna, Earcongota, daughter
of Sexburh, who all three in turn became abesses of Brie,
a house generously endowed by Bathild, the English queen
of Neustria. At Chelles, later refounded by Bathild, Heres-
with, Anna's sister-in-law took the veil, and there Mildthryth,
who on her return to England founded the monastery of
Minster in Thanet, was educated. Among other well-known
Anglo-Saxons who visited continental monasteries it may
suffice to mention Benedict Bishop, a Northumbrian, who
afterwards founded the monasteries of Wearmouth and Jar-
row, and Wilfrid, a monk of Lindisfarne, Avho paid visits
to Lyons and Rome. Later on, however, it was not neces-
sary to travel abroad in order to acquire a widened know-
ledge, because side by side with the organization of the
Church went the foundation of schools for the training of
the clergy. Especially under Ealdhelm and his contemporaiy,

^ Bede considers the Rhine to be the boundary between
Teutons and Gauls; cf. HE L. I, C. II: "... Germanorum Gallo-
rumque gentes qui Hreno tantum flumine dirimebantur**.

LO

Bishop Daniel, the "West-Saxon monasteries became abodes
of learning and literary activity, and under Aethelbert the
school at York became a famous centre of education, re-
ceiving disciples not only from Britain, but also from Gaul
and Germany.

Another side of the Church life of the England of
those days was the active missionary work that was carried
out among kindred Teutonic tribes on the continent, first
of all by the Northumbrian Willibrord, who with twelve
companions landed at the mouth of the Rhine. When the
Frisian king Radbod refused to listen to his preaching, he
turned to Pepin of Heristal, Duke of the Franks and con-
queror of the south-western part of Frisia. By the support
of the Franks, Willibrord was enabled to carry on successful
work among the conquered Frisians and was consecrated
archbishop in 696. One of his companions and successors,
Swithberht, was consecrated archbishop of Dorestat and
another Anglo-Saxon, named Aethelberht, worked success-
fully at Egmond in Holland. Another English missionary,
a Northumbrian priest named Willehad, was sent by Charle-
magne, to whom he had been forced to flee from the rage
of the Frisians, to preach among the heathen Saxons settled
between the Elbe and the Rhine, in the neighbourhood of
Bremen. The most famous of these missionaries, however,
was Winfrith or St. Boniface, known as the Apostle of
Germany. He preached in Thuringia, Frisia, and H^sse.
During his continental sojourn Boniface kept up a constant
correspondence with English churchmen and friends, among
whom we find Archbishop Nothhelm, his successor Cuth-
berht, Ecgberht of York, and others. Of particular impor-
tance, especially for the interpretation of some of the names
of LV, is the mention in one of the letters sent to Boniface
by King Aelfward, of the s^^stem of exchanging name-lists
of deceased persons that is further referred to on p. 12 f.
Boniface founded four bishoprics in Bavaria, and many men
and women came to him from England to assist him in his

LIII

laborious work. Of two of the West-Saxon helpers of Boni-
face, the brothers Willibald and Wunebald, we know from
the memoirs written by an English nun of Heidenheim.
Another of these was Lul, from the abbey of Malmesbury,
who was stationed at Mainz. Burchard became Bishop of
Wiirzburg, and "Witta Bishop in Hesse. The before-mentioned
Wunebald is mentioned as abbot of Heidenheim in Bavaria,
where he was succeeded by his sister Waldburh, usually
appearing as Walpurga. Lul's aunt Cynehild and her daugh-
ter Beorhtgyth were both abesses in Thuringia, and another
Anglo-Saxon woman, Cjmethryth, worked as a teacher in
Bavaria. Finally, we may mention Lioba or Leofgyth, who
acted as abess of Bischofsheim. The activity of these mis-
sionaries undoubtedly contributed to bring England into
closer relationship especially with those parts of the main-
land where they w^ere working and to further the inter-
course that had probably always been kept up more or less
between the Anglo-Saxons and their continental kinsfolk.
From the letters exchanged between Fulc, Archbish.
of Eeims, and King Alfred (one is pubhshed in BCS 556)
we see the interest ecclesiastics in Gaul took in English
Church matters at this period. And a still closer relation
between the affairs of the Churches on both sides of the
Channel was brought about by the marriage of Alfred's
daughter Aelfthryth or Elstrud(is) to Baldwin the Bald,
Count of Flanders. Aelfthryth was specially interested in
the monastery of Blandinium, or St. Peter's at Ghent, which
she endowed with lands in Kent (see BCS 661) ^ Her son
Arnulf reformed the monasteries in his dominions and these

^ These grants of land in England to foreign monasteries
are of particular interest because a constant communication be-
tween the continental monasteries and their English possessions
was no doubt maintained. Of grants made in the reign of Edward
the Confessor we may mention that of Teynton (in Oxfordsh.) to
the abbey of St. Denis and the Queen's grant of land in Sussex
to the abbey of Grestain. Of other foreign monasteries holding

LIV

came to play a not unimportant part in the reformation of
English monastic life, as will be seen below. These relations
also brought a number of Flemish refugees into England,
among others some monks of St. Bertin's, who were hospi-
tably welcomed by Eadmund and allowed to live in the
monastery at Bath. The ecclesiastical relations to Germany
that were maintained in Aethelstan's reign are illustrated by
the visit Cynewald, Bish. of Worcester, paid to several
German monasteries, bringing with him large sums of money.
In return, the monasteries remembered the names of their
Anglo-Saxon benefactors in their prayers and inscribed them
in their books. Thus, Ave find in Libri Confraternitatum
S. Gall the names of Aethelstan, Wulfhelm and several
others of their fellow-countrymen. When the churches of
St. Owen at Rouen and St. Genevieve at Paris were to be
restored. King Eadgar was asked to send a pecuniary con-
tribution. The convent of St. Bertin's received alms from
Archbish. Aethelgar. Ealdulf, Archb. of York, was venerated
at Fleury for gifts he had sent the abbey, and Cnut helped
Fulbert to bear the expences of the building of his cathedral.
As a result of these intimate relations between the English
and the continental clergy we have probably to consider

land in England in the reigns of Edward the Confessor and
William the Conqueror the following may be mentioned: the ab-
bey of St. Peter at Ghent (Lewisham), the abbey of Fecamp (in
Sussex), the church of Reims (in Northamptonsh. and Staff ordsh.),
the abbey of St. Owen at Rouen (in Essex), the abbey of the
Holy Cross at St. Leufroy (in Surrey), St. Mary of Rouen (in
Devonsh.), the abbey of Trouarn in the diocese of Baieux (in
Gloucestersh.), the abbey of Bernay (in Suffolk), the abbey of
Jumieges (in Hampsh.), St. Evroul (in Gloucestersh.), St. Mary
at Bee (in Wiltsh.), the nunnery at Villarium (in Dorsetsh.), the
abbey of Lira (in Gloucestersh.), St. Mary of Cormeilles (in
Newent), and the abbey of St. Peter sur Dive (in Northamptonsh.).
And as late as 1285 we find the following statement in CCR II
p. 312: "... et terram de Belingeham cum omnibus suis perti-
nentibus que est de feodo monachorum de Gant**.

LV

the introduction of minuscules in the tenth century, used
in France from the time of Charlemagne.

The monastic system that prevailed among the Scots
and was called the Eule of St. Columba rapidly spread
southwards through the influence of lona. It is also pro-
bable that the Eoman missionaries in England confessed
the llule af St. Benedict and that a number of the mona-
steries w^hich arose in various parts of England originally
followed its ordinances. But even before the death of Bede
there is a degeneration and a lowering of morality in mo-
nastic life, followed by a decay of learning, so that in King
Alfred's time there was hardly a priest south of the Thames
w^ho could translate his service-book into English, as we
are told by Alfred himself. And conditions grew still worse
through the invasion of the Norsemen, who destroyed and
burned all the churches and monasteries they came across.
Already in 794 the monasteries of Jarrow and Lindisfarne
were given to the flames and shortly afterwards the same
fate was shared by the monasteries of Crowland, Peterbo-
rough and Ely. It was during one of these Yiking raids
in East Anglia at the end of the ninth century that Ead-
mund, the sub-king, suffered martyrdom. Afterwards, he
was celebrated as a saint and martyr and the abbey of
Bury St. Edmund's was raised to his memory. In the his-
tory of numismatics his name is well-known, since the so-
called St. Eadmund coins were struck in his honour soon
after his death. After the invasions of the Vikings south
of the Humber had been put an end to by the peace of
Wedmore in 878, King Alfred set to work to re-build the
churches and monasteries that had been laid waste and to
bring about a revival of the decayed learning. He also
founded two or three monasteries himself and introduced
foreign monks to help him in his work. "Primitus Johannem
presbyterum monachum constituit, scilicet Ealdsaxonum ge-
nere; deinde ultramarines presbyteros quosdam et diaconos;
ex quibus cum nee adhuc tantum numerum quantum vellet.

/

/
/

' LVI • J

haberet; comparavit etiam quamplurimos ejusdem gentis
Gallicse, ex quibus quosdam infantes in eodem monasterio
edoceri imperavit et subsequent tempore ad monachicum
habitum sublevari" ^. But in spite of the efforts of King-
Alfred, the decline of the monastic system was proceeding
rapidly and monastic life was becoming more and more
secular. A reform became necessary in order to unite all
the monasteries under one law, as was the case on the
continent, where all the monasteries were governed by the
Rule of St. Benedict. This Rule had also been introduced
into England, as has been pointed out above, but it had
gradually been forgotten or looked upon as a more or less
foreign institution, and there was not one English monastery
in the tenth century that professed it. When, therefore, Odo,
Archbishop of Canterbury (f 942), wished to become a Bene-
dictine monk, he had to apply to Fleury in France to be
consecrated. Afterwards he eagerly pleaded for the intro-
duction of the Benedictinism in the English monasteries.
The first, however, to study the continental reform
personally, was Dunstan, a West-Saxon, nominated Abbot
of the monastery of Grlastonbury and later Archbishop of
Canterbury^. In the reign of Eadwig he was exiled and
had sought refuge in the abbey of St. Peter at Ghent in
Flanders, where the practical fruits of the new system
could easily be studied, and where he learned to know the
new monastic system thoroughly. By him and his chief
assistants Aelfstan, Aethelwald, Oswald, and his successor
Aelfric, the new Rule was introduced into England, where
it soon became widely spread among the monks and so
popular that in the reign of Eadgar alone forty new Bene-
dictine foundations are said to have been established. The
importance of this reform in the monastic life to the in-

^ Asser, De Eebus Gestis Aelfredi AD 893.
^ Further particulars of his life and activity are found in
Funke p. 94 ff.

LVII

troduction of continental monks and personal names into
England cannot be exaggerated. The success of the acti-
vity of the monks had led to the ordination of a numerous
secular clergy to assist them in their work among the con-
verts. Among the secular churches were e. g. those of
York, Eochester, and London. When the reform was car-
ried through these secular priests were to a large extent
expelled and replaced by Benedictine monks from the
continent. This expulsion of the seculars began in Old
Minster, and later, the same change is noticed at Ely,
Peterborough, Thorney and many other monasteries in
East Anglia.

In the reign of Edward the Confessor, Norman influ-
ence can be traced more strongly also in the life of the
Church. On the death of Aelfweard, Bishop of London,
his see was given to Robert, a monk of Jumieges and
later Archbishop of Canterbury, another Norman was appoin-
ted bishop of Dorchester, a third became bishop of Lon-
don after the above-mentioned Robert, and Norman prelates
predominated in the counsels of the king. After the vic-
tory of Godwine and Harold, however, most of the Nor-
man prelates appointed in Edward's reign were compelled
to seek refuge across the Channel, and instead were nomi-
nated German, mostly Lotharingian, bishops to the most
important sees, among them Walter of Hereford and Gisa
of Wells.

As soon as WilKam the Conqueror had subdued the
whole of England, he set to work on ecclesiastical matters.
In 1070 a council was held at Winchester and there appe-
ared two papal legates who placed the crown on William's
head. Their arrival marks the beginning of a systematic
supplanting of native bishops and abbots by foreigners,
in the majority of cases by Normans. Stigand, w^ho had
been appointed archbishop of Canterbury by Harold, was
deposed and replaced by Lanfranc, a native of Pavia, York
was bestowed on Thomas of Bayeux, Winchester was given

LVfll

to Walkelin, Elmham to Herfast, Chichester to the Nor-
man Stigand, Dorchester to Remigius, and most of the
other important offices of the Church were given to Nor-
mans. No Englishman was appointed to a bishopric, nor
did any Englishman occupy one till the reign of Henry I.
It was also the policy of the Norman prelates to import
foreign monks in order to raise the standard of learning
and discipline among the English clergy. This explains
the curious inscription on the tomb of Gundrada of Warren
"Intulit ecclesiis Anglorum balsama morum", since we know
that she imported Benedictines, among them a prior named
Lanzo, to her Cluniac foundation of St. Pancras at Lewes.
At this time a great number especially of Cluniac monks
seem to have come into England and there arose several
important Cluniac houses, e. g. Thetford, Wenlock, Ber-
mondsey, Pontefract, Monk Bretton, Montacute and the
nunner}^ Abbey de la Pre.

In the first half of the twelfth century, however, there
was a decline of the Order, and the Cistercians began to
spread rapidly all over England, owing to the influence
of the Englishman Stephen Harding, who was abbot of
their house of Citeaux in Chalons-sur-Saone. The first
beginning of the Order in England dates from 1128, when
a number of monks from I'Aumone in the diocese of Chartres
settled at Waverley in Surrey. "Within a short time se-
veral other Cistercian houses sprang up, mostly in the
north of England, of which the most important was the
house of E-ivaulx, colonized direct from Clairvaux under
the superintence of St. Bernard. About the middle of the
twelfth century, there were no less than fifty Cistercian
houses in England.

The Augustinian Order was founded in England at
Colchester in 1105. Before long their houses became very
numerous and finally exceeded even the Cistercians. The
Carthusian Order, the most severe of the Benedictine Or-
ders and founded by St. Bruno in 1084 at Chartreux, was

LIX

not established in England till 1180, in the reign of Henry
III. To be mentioned are further two Orders which arose
as a consequence of the Crusading movement, the "Knights
Hospitallers", founded in 1092, and the "Knights Templars"
established in 1118, for the purpose of protecting the pil-
grims. Both orders had estates all over England.

In this chapter on the principal sides of the religious
activity in the early Middle Ages which to some extent
account for the appearance of the great number of Cont.-
G-erm. personal names in England, two other categories of
continental Orders should not be passed over in silence:
the Dominicans and the Franciscans. In the beginning
of 1221, the first Dominicans, with their leader Gilbert de
Fraxineto, arrived in England, w^here they were allow^ed
to preach and were soon found in most of the larger towns.
The first Franciscans landed in England three years later,
and within two years the Order had established itself at
Oxford, Cambridge, Northampton, Norwich and other towns.
In less than thirty years they possessed about fifty mo-
nasteries in various parts of England.

CHAPTER III.

Some remarks on the connection between the events

summarized in the preceding chapters and the

occurrence of continental personal names

in Old and Middle English times.

It may be of some interest to notice how far the above-
mentioned English relations with the mainland are reflected
in the occurrence and frequency of continental personal
names in England. A statistical examination of the whole
number of these names in the times with which we are
here concerned would no doubt afford the strongest evi-

LX

dence of the truth of historical statements as to English
foreign relations, and furthermore even afford much fresh
evidence of foreign influences of which history has nothing
to relate. But an investigation into the number of the
continental names actually recorded, especially in OE, can
give only an imperfect idea of the real state of things,
in the first place because only a fractional pait of them
have been handed down to posterity. The names of most
of the foreigners in England in those days, all the mer-
cenaries, thralls, craftsmen, merchants, and monks from the
continent, have of course not found any place at all in the
annals of the monks or in the royal or ecclesiastical char-
ters which constitute the principal written sources of our
knowledge of the personal names of ancient England. It
is further to be borne in mind that the preservation of
many, not to say all, of these documents is due to mer-e
chance. The only category of continental craftsmen that
will be fairly completely represented, as far as the per-
sonal names are concerned, is that of the moneyers, who
as a rule placed their names on their handiwork. This
accounts for the great number of continental personal na-
mes found on the coins in comparison with the number
of extant names recorded in written documents before the
Domesday Book. It goes without saying, however, that
many of the coins, too, have been lost or at least not as
yet recovered. Moreover, the material of names affor-
ded by the coins, is often very defective in that many of
the names are difficult to read or altogether illegible. Espe-
cially in the series of St. Eadmund coins, where many
continental personal names occur, there are a number of
names which we have reason to assume to be continental,
too, but of Avhich the original form can only be guessed
at. Other circumstances that prevent us from recognizing
the true number of continental names, even if recorded in
a legible form, are that many of them are concealed in
forms that are not to be distinguished from the native ones,

LXI

either owing to their original resemblance or to the Angli-
cizing of the foreign name or an alteration of the native
form into correspondence with continental patterns. But
in spite of these deficiencies in the existing material of
continental personal names in England before the Conquest,
it will, however, be of some interest to know that the
frequency of these names, based on a calculation from the
material collected in this book, pretty well corresponds to
the greater or less intimacy of the English relations with
the continent at different periods. From about the year
600 up to the time of Alfred the Great, the personal names
in question are few and far between. In Alfred's reign,
they are not numerous, either, that is true, but at any
rate they exhibit an increase, which reaches its highest
point in the reign of Aethelstan, the first king that opened
a particularly lively intercourse with the continent. The
reigns of his successors Eadmund, Eadred, and Eadwig,
show a small decrease of the frequency, but under Eadgar,
and especially under Aethelred II it rivals that of the time
of Aethelstan. The number of continental personal names
in the reign of Edward the Confessor is very large. The
cause of this increase is, first of all, the intensity of foreign
relations in his time, further the fact that from his reign
a large number of coins are struck and preserved, and that
the Domesday Book has handed down to us man}^ names
of persons holding land in England in the time of this
monarch, which would certainly otherwise have been un-
knoAvn.

It lies in the nature of the English poHtics in OE
times, being chiefly drawn towards the various dominions
of Gaul, as well as in the lively religious intercourse espe-
cially with this part of the continent, that the majority of
the personal names on record are Frankish or rather West-
Frankish, thus belonging to the same Germanic stock as
the Flemish, Frisian, and Saxon dialects. And, as a matter
of fact, not a few^ of the moneyer's names exhibit un-

Lxn

mistakeable Romance features. As regards the names found
in other documents, they must be judged with the utmost
caution, since Romance characteristics in their forms are
often to be ascribed to a later time, when England was
under Norman orthographical influence. From Edward the
Confessor onwards the personal names of Germanic origin
that came in from France are more appropriately called
Norman or French, according to their provience^.

As regards the personal nomenclature of England after
the Conquest, it offers a picture of most variegated appea-
rance. Apart from the remains of the Anglo-Saxon stock
of persona] names, of the real extent of which no exact
estimation can be ventured, and the Old Norse names
which came in through the Vikings and the Normans, the
pages of the ME documents are filled up by a large num-
ber of Norman and French names of German origin^, so
that the main part of the ME personal nomenclature may
properly be styled Norman-French. We further meet with
a great many Scriptural and classical names, to some extent
occurring already in OE times and introduced chiefly by
the mediation of Normans and Frenchmen, further Celtic
names, either survivals of the indigenous Celtic stock of
personal names in Britain or from France, and last, but
not least, Flemish names, which clearly testify to the large
number of Flemings in England which we have referred
to in the first chapter. These Flemings have exercised a
considerable influence on the English personal names not
only by helping to spread many Cont.-Germ. names, but
also by introducing names in -kin into England, where
this name-element acquired the function of a productive

^ There are certainly also Provencial names in England in
ME times but they cannot be proved to have been particularly
frequent.

^ I am of course speaking only of Christian names, not of
surnames other than such as were originally Christian names.

Lxm

name-suffix. There is, moreover, reason to think that some
Scriptural names, current and particularly popular in Flan-
ders, owe their existence or spread in England to Flemish
influence.

LIST OF NAMES

A.

Abbo moneb or manet fmonetarius') Keaiy Intr. p. xiv^;
Abho Lib. Hyde p. 188 (AD 957—975)2. The form Ahhoe
mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 98 is uncertain.

OG Ab(b)o^ F 11. In other cases, it cannot as a rule be
determined whether the p. n. Ah(b)o is native or not, since
the OE form Ab(ba)^ has often, and in later times gene-
rally, been Latinized as Ab(b)o. Hence Abonis (gen.) prin-
cipis (BCS 22, AD 664) is also likely to be < OE Aba^. In

^ Keary (ibid.) considers it likely, however, that the coin on
which this name occurs, like most other coins found at Crondale
in 1828, is an imitation of a Merovingian triens, and that, con-
sequently, Abbo never worked in England.

2 "Sad et Oswaldus, postquam intronizatus est in sede Ebora-
censi, advocavit in patriam literates homines . . ., de quibus lite-
ratis viiis fuit Abbo, Floriacensis monachtis, qui prater multam
scientise frugem, quam Anglise advexit, vitam Sancti Edmundi
regis et matyris, rogante Dunstano, describsit."

^ Related to Goth, aba '^vir' or a short form of compounds
with Alb-; cf. Stark p. 28. Abbo is also found in Celtic, sea
Holder.

* The intervocalic b in Aba has probably been preserved by
the influence of the geminated consonant of Abba. The regular
OE form is seen in Afa and the dim. forms Aefic, Efic.

^ The regular OE gen. form is seen in such pi. ns as Abban
crundel, (set) Abbandune BCS 491, AS Chr. 977 C. The pi. n. Abbes-
die BCS 906 (AD 955) is assumed by Searle to contain a p. n.
"^Abb, an unexampled form in OE personal nomenclature. The
original form might have been '-^Abbandic, in consideration of
the fact that, in later charters, p. ns of weak inflection some-
times show strong inflection, when used as first members of
pi. ns. Cf. also the reading Abbedesdic ibid, and the p. n.
Aebbe below.

AS Chr. 656 E, in a passage that, according to Earle-Plum-
mer p. 25, is a Peterborough insertion based on the afore-
mentioned Latin charter in BCS, the same person appears
as Ahon seldorman, which form should be considered as an
unsuccessful attempt of the scribe at constructing a nom.
case out of the gen. case of the Latin original.
Acard, Achard: Acard de Jurj ('Jurj-la-Bataille') Hildebrand
DB p. 337; Acardus presbyter (Suss.), Ellis, Intr. II p. 277;
Achard Eot. Fin. p. 272 (AD 1205); Achard (surname) RC
p. 200 (AD 1214); further instances in Bardsley p. 365.

Aeardy Achard (Eom.) F 20, OF Acart, Achart Langlois
p. 3 f. These forms may perhaps be < OG Agihard^ AJcihart
(cf. Ecard below), as F (20) assumes; c [k] has been pre-
served before a in Norman and Picardian, whereas it has
become ch in Centr. F. Another etymon of the above forms
is, however, more probable, viz. OG Aicard, Aichard, Eihhart
(Mod. G Eichhardt) F 48, recorded in OF as Aicart, Aichart
Langlois p. 4. The first member is OHG eih (OE ac)
'Eiche'; Aic- is < LG ^aiJc (cf. Dutch eik) and Aich- is either
a Centr. F form of the same etymon or < OHG *aih. The
a for ai in the above forms would then be due to OF re-
duction of ai > a in pretonic position^. Ac- also occurs as
a native name-element in Acuulf LV (see Miiller p. 94).
From the point of view of the forms, Acard and Achard
might certainly very well be native, but they have no doubt
been introduced from the continent, since they are not on
record in England till DB. Moreover, the phonetical value
of the spelling ch (in Achard) is [tf], as is to be seen from
the NE surname Hatchard with prothetic h. For the se-
cond member see ^^Actard.
Acelina, see Aselina.
Acelinus, see Azelin.

*Actard: Agtard(es), Aetard(es) mon. (Eadmund, Eadred,
Eadwig) Grueber pp. 122, 145, 156.

^ Cf. Kalbow p. 107.

Both forms are no doubt intended to render one and the
same name. The discrepancy is easily explained from the
resemblance of g and e in the orthography of the coins.
Aetard cannot be the original form, since there is no name-
element with which the first member might be associated ^
Agtard might perhaps stand for Ahtard, but considering the
fact that gt for hi is very rarely met with in England or on
the continent, I consider it likely that both forms stand
for Aetard, c sometimes having been confused with g and
e, and vice versa, in the orthography of the coins. Aetard,
often recorded from Rom. sources, is a WF-Rom. form of
OG Ahtard F 44 ^ The first member is either OHG ahta
'Beachtung, Aufmerken^ or OHG dhta (OE oht) ^feindliche
Verfolgung, Acht'. The second member is OHG hart (OE
heard) 'hart'.

Ada uxor LVD pp. 99, 102, 110 (13th and 14th c); Ada
Cummin ibid. p. 100 (13th c); Ada (uxor Ricardi de Lucy)
RC p. 132 (AD 1204); Ada (mater Alexandri episcopi) Line
Obit. p. 154, etc.

OG Ada^ (fem.) F 153. In OE, Ada is recorded only as
a male name, whereas the above fem. forms have been in-
troduced from the continent. When Ada occurs in ME
documents without any additional information about the
gender (as e. g. in LYD p. 19), it is certainly in most
cases to be interpreted as a fem. name, for it seems
likely that, if occurring, the male name would appear in
the Latinized form '■^Ado or weakened into Ade. The
latter form, which actually occurs in ME, is, however,
rather to be considered as a pet form of Adam. Ade is

^ Etard (see Aitard below) can not be taken into account here,
since the stem-vowel of this name is the result of a later AN
monophthongization of ai > e.

2 Other instances of ct for ht are found in Heinzel p. 43
Germ. 37, 246, Sievers Ags. Gr. § 221. Cf. also Longnon p. 280,

^ Etymology in Meyer-Liibke and literature there quoted, Sun-
den, Ell. Words p. 148.

further the gen. case of Ada (fern.) as well as of Adam,
e. g. Adam . . . ejusdem Ade (Rot. Orig. I p. 97), beside
Avhich Adames sometimes occurs (e. g. ibid. p. 113).
Adalbert moii. (St. Eadmund) Keary pp. 99, 100, 101, 102.

OG Adalbert^ F 163. Adal- is very rarely met with in
OE for usual Aedel-, and then always in Latin charters,
which ma}^ have been influenced by continental spelling
habits^. The usual Latinization of Aedel- is Adel-. It
seems pretty certain, therefore, that the present name has
come over from the continent.

Adela (mater Stephani regis) Line. Obit. p. 155; Adele (dat.)
uxori (wife of Robert de Cannes, Som.) ELP p. 83 (AD
1208).

OG Adela F 159, where Rom. instances also occur. It
is a short form of some fem. compound with Adel-, for
which see Adalbert; cf. Adela = AdelJieida Stark p. 16. As
regards Adela, the mother of King Stephen, she was daugh-
ter of William the Conqueror (cf. FNC III pp. 112, 659 ff.)
and probably named after her grandmother Adela, daughter
of King Robert of France and mother of Matilda. Cf. Adelo
below.

Adelais(a), Adeliz(a) etc.: Adelais LVD p. 44; Adelaisa
ibid. p. 18; Athelays, Adelasia vicecomitissa (also called
Adelize) CG I pp. 81, 125, 186, II p. 129; Adeleisa OCR I
p. 424 (AD 1253); Atheleys LTD p. 53; Aaleis ibid. p. 79;
Alays ibid. p. Ill; Adales, Atheles ibid. pp. 8, 55; Alesia
(Dev.) RB pp. 621 (AD 1211—12); Adeliz seu Adeliza (uxor
Hugonis de Grentemaisnil, Heref., Leic.)* EUis, Intr. I p.
364; Adeliz (Bedf.) ibid. II p. 3; Adeli^; Hist. Ab. II pp.

^ First member is OHGr adal (OE cedelu) 'edles Geschlecht*
or OHG adal, OS adal (OE cedele) Von gutem Geschlecht'; se-
cond member is OHG heraht, OS herht (OE beorht) 'hell, glan-
zend^ of which -bert is to be considered as a Rom. form. Cf.
Braune, Ahd. Gr. § 154 and Franck, Afr. Gr. § 113, 2.

2 E. g. BCS 250, 641, 661.

3 Daughter of Ivo of Beaumont, see FNC IV p. 232, foot-note 5.

176, 177 (AD 1100—1135); Ade/im Regina CG I p. 63 =
Adelis (of Louvain)i AS Chr. 1121 E; Adeliza (daughter
of William the Conqueror) FNC III p. 695; Adaliz, Atheliza,
Adliz, Adalici LVD pp. 16, 17, 50, 71, 105; Adalisa, Atke-
lisa, Adhelisa ibid. pp. 15, 16; Aaliza ibid. pp. 64, 68, 83, 84,
97, 101; Aaliz ibid. pp. 19, 62, 98, 100, 103, 104; Aeliz (uxor
Normanni) Line. Obit. p. 153; Aliza, Aliz LYD pp. 2, 27,
32, 65, 82, 83, 98, 102; Aliz ibid. pp. 47, 83; Allise ibid,
p. 57; Alicia ibid. pp. 38, 65, 72, 85, 88, 93, 94, 99; Ailize,
Ailiz ibid. pp. 16, 19.

OG Adalhaid, Adelheid^ (F 169 f.) is the ultimate origin
of most of the above forms. Aal-, Ael- is from Adal-y Adel-
with NF loss of intervocalic d. For Al- (in Alays etc.)
see Albert, for Ail- (in Ailiz) see Adelina. None of the forms
found in England present the original termination -haid,
-heid, which shows that they have not been introduced from
Germany, -ais represents a NF form of -haidis (the usual
Latinizing of -haid, for which see Kalbow p. 29). -eis(a), also
found in OF Aaleis, might reflect the diphthong of OG
'heid^, but in the present case it is rather due to the in-
terchange of ai and ei in ME documents. Adelasia^ is a
Latinized form of *Adelas, of which the second member is
due to the interchange of ai and a that is in a few cases
to be noticed in OF p. ns ; cf . Aupais and Aupas < Albhaidis,
Kalbow p. 106, and Enguelas beside Engelais Langlois p.
192. -es and Latinized -esia (in Adales, Alesia) are merely
orthographical varieties of -ais and *-aisia, cf. Airard below.
As regards -iz(a), -is(a), I am inclined to assume with Kal-
bow p. 107 that they are due to the influence of the dim.

^ Queen of Henry I, see FNC IV p. 229. She is called Aedelic
in AS Chr. 1127 E.

^ First member as in Adalbert, second member is OHG heit
(OE had) 'persona, sexus, Rang, Stand', not occurring in OE p. ns.

3 OG ai became ei in the eighth century, see Braune, Ahd.
Gr. § 44.

* If not a mistake for Adelaisa.

ending -i^jsa (OF -isse) and not from -haid, with loss of
the first component of the diphthong, as Schultz (p. 184)
thinks^. The forms Adelid, Ailida, Ailith Ellis, Intr. II
pp. 2, 9, Aedelida KCD 945 (11th c.) are < OE Aedelgyd.
A confusion between this name and Adeliz has sometimes
taken place: Queen Adeliz is called Adelide (dat.) Anecd.
Oxon. 14 and Adelidis EC p. 81.

Adelard, Alard: Adelard of Ltittich FNC II p. 443 ^ Adthe-
lardo le Flemig (Cant.) RH II p. 497 (Edw. I.); Atjllard Fland?,
Ayllardo (dat.) Flandrensi CEC p. 67, CCR I p. 355 (AD
1251); Alard le Flemeng CCE I p. 326 (AD 1247), Exc.
Eot. Fin. I p. 57; Henr et) Alardo (dat.) (mercatoribus de
Lovan) CE I p. 124 (AD 1212); Alard de Cotekyn of Zee-
land CPE II p. 373 (AD 1311).

OG Adalhard, Adelard^, Alard (very common) F 170 f.
In most other cases, Adelard represents the very common
OE Aedelheard^. As for Ayllard, it might certainly be de-
rived from OG Agilard F 32, but is rather from Adelard,
exhibiting the same development as OE Aedel- > Ail- for
which see '^Aegelbert. The first member of Alard might be
OHG al (OE eall) 'ganz'^, but is probably as a rule to be
derived from Adel-.

Adelelmus, a Norman monk of Jumieges, Abbot of Abing-
don 1071—1084, FNC IV p. 478.

OG Adalhelm, Adelelm^ etc. F 172. Phonetically not to
be distinguished from the common OE name Aedelhelm^.
Adeline, Alina etc.: Adelina joculatrix (Hants.) Ellis, Intr.
II p. 278; Adelina LVD pp. 58, 68 (12th c); Adelina Lib.

^ See also Grape, p. 21.

^ Brought over by Harold ""to be the head of the educational
department of his foundation\

^ First member as in Adalbert, second member as in '^Actard.

* Not Aedelweard, as Zachrisson says (AN Infl. p. 110).

^ Of. Muller p. 100, Zachrisson, AN Infl. p. 109, Groger p. 7 ff.

^ First member as in Adalbert, second member is OHG helm
(OE helm) *Helm\

"^ Which usually appears in the Latinized form Adelelmus.

Hyde p. 66; Athelina LYD p. 60; Athelina (wife of Rogerus
de Bello Monte) ibid. p. 53 (13th c); Aalina ibid. p. 97
(13th c); Aelina (wife of Robert le Bigod) Rot. Oblat. p.
465 (AD 1213); Alinam (ace.) (wife of Hugo de Norman-
vilF) Fed. Fin. Ebor. p. 8 (AD 1200); Aline (gen.) (wife of
Alanus Basset) RM II p. 53; Alina RH II p. 332 (Edw. I.);
Ayelina relicta ibid. p. 642 (Edw. I.); Aillind (ace.) Fines I p.
121 (John); Edelina Corbet Rot. Orig. I p. 29 (Edw. I.);
Edelina LVD p. 83 (13th c.); Egelina de Chambernoun
(Dev.) FA I p. 422 (AD 1346), etc.

Adalina and Adelina are given by F p. 160 only from
Rom. sources. They are derivatives from the OG name-
element Adal'y Adel- (see Adcdhert) formed by means of the
Rom. fem. dim. suff. -ma, or as Kalbow (p. 133) assumes,
from OF Ade < Adda (on account of the preservation of
the dental) + eZ + ma. For the forms Aal-, Ael-, Al- see
Adelais(a). Ayellina, Aillina are most ^vohdhYy < Adelina^ ^
although OG *Agilina (cf. Agilin and Aglina F 29) might
exhibit the same forms. Edelina is due to the occurrence of
Edel- as a ME sideform of Adel- (< OE Aedel-). Egelina is
either from *Agilina or rather a merely graphical variant of
Ayelina or from Edelina, the first member showing a devel-
opment of Edel- > Egel-, analogous to that of Aedel- > Aegel-^.
Adeiinus (Line.) RB p. 375 (AD 1166); Adelinus exchactor
(Line.) RH I p. 333 (Edw. I.); Adelijn (surname, Norf.) ibid,
p. 498 (Edw. I.), etc.

Cf. OG Adalin F 160 (from OG and Rom. sources), the
male equivalent of the preceding name. It is not impossible,
however, that it may sometimes have been coined in Eng-
land with the NF suff. -m\ to be taken into account is,
further, the possibility that it may be < OE Aedehvine under
NF influence {Apeline dux BCS 1113 is = Aepehvine dux ibid.
1114). Cf. also Adelin <0E Aedeling in Gaimar.

^ Cf. Ayllard under Adelard and the pi. n. Adlingflet : Ayalinflet
Giff. Reg. p. 20 (AD 1267-68).
2 Cf. ^Aegelbert

10

Adeliz(a), see Adelais(a).

Adelo (Yorks) Ellis, Intr. II p. 3.

OGr Adelo F 159, the male equivalent of Adela (above).
No corresponding OE hypochoristic form of compounds
with Aedel- is on record.

Adelulfus Ellis Intr. II p. 278 i; Adelulfo (dat.) Flandr MES
pp. 94, 145, 152; Adalulfi (gen.) BCS 661 (AD 918) is the
son of Aelfthryth (daughter of King Alfred) and Baldwin
II., Count of Flanders.

OG- Adelulfo etc. F 182. As a rule, Adelulfus is the
Latinized form of the common OE name Aedelwulf.
Adradus mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary pp. 102, 103, 104, 105.

OG Adrad (Rom.), Adarad F 157. The first member
Ad(aJ' belongs to Adal-, for which see Adalbert^. Ad- is
also found in OE names: in. Adhysi LY, the first member
is to be explained with Mliller (p. 77) as OE dd 'rogus'. In
other cases, mostly in Latin charters, it occurs for various
name-elements. Thus the West Saxon King Aedeluulf BCS
478 is called Adulf in the Latin text of the same charter*;
Aldwulf episc. BCS 318, 322 is probably the same as Adulf
episc. ibid. 317; King Alfred's son Eadweard AS Chr.
910 appears as Adward BCS 531; Eadgive BCS 779 is
= Adgive ibid. 775. In later charters. Ad- < Ead- may be
due to the regular development of OE ea > a, the originally
long diphthong of Ead- having been shortened before a
consonant-group, — The second member is OHG rat (OE r(^d,
red) 'E»at\ On the coins, a and ce are not always distingui-
shed, but it seems likely that, if the present name were

^ "This Adelulfus may have been an English Aethelwulf, but
he was more likely an adventurer from Flanders, where the
name is also found."

^ First member as in Adalbert; second member is OG ivolf,
wulf (OE wulf) 'Wolf. On the loss of w in OQ and OE see
Franck, Afr. Gr. § 69,4. Sievers, Ags. Gr. § 173,3.

3 Of. Wrede, Ostg. p. 114.

* Of. also Zachrisson, AN Infl. p. 103.

11

native, the second member would exhibit the usual form
-red(us), (cf. Sievers, Ags. Gr. § 57, remark 2). Moreover,
the Latin ending not often found in moneyer's names to
some extent speaks in favour of Rom. origin. It is in the
present case most probable that this is one of the many
WF-Eom. monyer's names, occurring especially on the St.
Eadmund coins.
Aebbe Friesa AS Chr. 897 A^

Cf. OG Abhi, Abbe (Frisian Ebbe)^ F 11. OE equivalents
are found in Ebbi, Ebbe (and the fem. form Aebha), see
Miiller p. 63 (66) and Williams p. 420 f.
Aegel-: for compounds with this element see *Aegelbert.
*AegeIbert: AegelbnjM of Galwalum AS Chr. 650 A. Cf.
MS F 650 (AS Chr. II p. 23): "Her fordferde Birinus se
biscop, Aegebertus se Frencisca was gehadod". In Bede
HE L III, C yil he is called Agilberctus, natione quidam
Oallus.

The same person is Agilbert, Bish. of Paris 666 — 680,
mentioned by F 30. Agil-, a very common OG name-
element, belongs either to *agja- "^Spitze, Schwertschneide*,
to *agan 'sich fiirchten or Goth, agls 'unschicklich, schimpf-
lich'^. Aegel- has been made the subject of a detailed in-
vestigation by Zachrisson, AN Infl. p. 101 ff., where he
explains the Aegel- (Ail-, Eil-) forms which appear abun-
dantly in post-Conquest times as due to a development of
OE cedel > ceel (wdth AN loss of the dental) > oegelj ceil > ail
(eil), which explanation is no doubt correct. As regards the
names with Aegel-j occurring on coins from Aethelred, they
cannot be explained in the same way, but are considered
by Zachrisson to contain a native name-element Aegel-, Egel-.
The latter form occurs as the first member of Egelmund LY,

^ One of the sixty-two persons of Frisian and EngHsh natio-
nality killed in a fight against the Danes.

^ Probably to be associated with Abho above.

^ Cf. Meyer-Lubke p. 7, Bruckner p. 218, Schonfeld p. 3; for
second member see Adalbert.

12

and has been dealt with by Mtiller- p. 105, who gives se-
veral other names which he considers to be compounded
with the same native name-element. An examination of
these names shows, however, that if we eliminate those
which are continental (the above-mentioned '^'Aegelbert and
Aegelmund, a Lombard, in Widsif)), Egillaf (which is ON),
those, occurring in Latin charters of doubtful date, where
they may be the result of the afore-mentioned transition
of Aedel- > Aegel- and lastly a couple of names from Bede,
HE, which do not occur there, only one certain instance
of a compound with Egel- remains, viz. the above-mentioned
Egelmund. Now, it may be questioned whether there is
any reason for supposing that LY contains continental p.
ns. Miiller, who has dealt with the names appearing in it,
has not touched this question, although it certainly is of
importance for the explanation of some of them. One well-
known instance of a continental p. n. in LV is Karlus,
universally assumed to signify Charlemagne. His name
has probably been entered on account of some gift he had
sent to the monastery of Durham. In a seventeenth-cen-
tury notice, LV is described as "containing the names of
the benefactors towards St. Cuthbert's Church from the
very original foundation thereof" ^. It is possible, how-
ever, that not all the names found there represent bene-
factors of the monastery. It is well known, especially from
the continental Libri Confraternitatum S. Gall, that a 'Ge-
betsverbriiderung' or exchange of prayers especially for the
dead took place between different monasteries. Several
instances are given by Hahn, die Bonifazischen Briefe
p. 113 f. Among other things, we are told that King
Aelfward of East Anglia thanks Bonifazius for his mentio-
ning his name in the prayers, and that he promises him
that prayers shall be read for him in seven monasteries of
his kingdom. Moreover, Aelfward asks him annually to

LVD Intr. p. vii.

13

send a list of persons deceased, for whom prayers shall be
read. Similar examples of the exchange of name lists are
given by Stevenson in his Intr. to LYD p. ix, of which I
venture to quote the following: "In a letter of Kineheard,
bishop of Winchester, to Lull, archbishop of Metz, we see
the process in operation; the names of the deceased friends
were interchanged, and, on the arrival at their respective
destinations, they were transmitted by the bishop to the
various ecclesiastical establishments in his diocese ... As
the system progressed, it became customary for various
ecclesiastical societies to enter into arrangements among
themselves by which the benefactors to any one establish-
ment reaped the benefit to be derived from the prayers
of the whole association". I therefore consider it likely
that, beside the above-mentioned Karlus, there occur in LY
other names of continental persons for whom prayers were
to be read for one reason or another. Hence it is very
well possible that Egelmund is < OG Egilmund, a mu-
tated form of Agilmund F 33, and this seems even likely
if we take into account that, with the exception of this
instance, compounds with Aegel- do not seem to appear
till about two centuries later on the coins of Aethelred II.
and his successors, in whose reigns they ma}^ have been
introduced by some of the continental moneyers of whom
there were many working in England. — The money er's
names compounded with Aegel-, Egel- are the following:
Aegelbriht (Cnut) Grueber p. 243; Aegel ferd (Cnut) ibid.
(cf. OG Agilfrid F 31); Aegelmwr, -mer (Cnut, Edw. Conf.)
ibid. pp. 243, 339, 340 (cf. OG Agilmar F 33); Aegelman
(Harold I.) ibid. p. 302 (cf. Aigliman, Aclemans (Rom.) F 33);
Aegelric, Egelric (Aethelred II.— Edw. Conf.) ibid. pp.
197, 298, 329, 388, 400 (cf. Aelerik (Rom.) Egelrich F 34);
Aegelsig, Aegelsie, Aeilsie (Cnut, Edw. Conf.) ibid. pp. 243,
454, 455 (not on record in OG); Aegelward, Aegeliver(d)
(Cnut— Edw. Conf.) ibid. pp. 282, 320, 406, 412 (cf. OG
Agilward F 34 f.); Aegehvig, Egelivig (Cnut, Edw. Conf.) ibid.

14

pp. 275, 398, 400 (cf. OG Eilwihc F 35); Aegelwi(ne), Egel-
wine, Eilwine (Aethelred II. — Edw. Conf.) ibid. pp. 197, 285,
302, 386 (cf. OG Agilivin F 35); Eilnod (Edw. Conf.) ibid,
p. 457 (not on record in OG). If Aegel-, Egel- is really
absent from native names, some of those given above will
be hybrid formations.
Aegenulf, see Aginulfus.

Aelismer mon., quoted from Kuding, Annals of the coinage
of Great Britain.

The first member does not occur in OE p. ns^. If correct^,
it seems most likely to be < Elis-, which appears as first
member of some p. ns in France, and which came into use
on account of the Scriptural names Elisabeth, Elisachar and
Eliseus, occurring there in the time of Charlemagne already^.
The second member is OG mdri (OE m^re) 'herrlich, beruhmt".
Aernis(ius); see Ernegis.

Aedelbrand mon. (Eadgar) Grueber p. 163; Aetlebrant, Etle-
hrant (Medesh.) BCS 1130 (AD 972—992).

The second member is absent from native OE p. ns and
indicates either ON or OG origin*. Adalbrandr is instan-
ced by Lind 3 from the 13th c, but the suggestion is
put forward that it is a German loan. Hence the above
forms are no doubt to be derived from OG Adalbrand^ F
164. Aedel- (in Aedelbrand) is Anglicized, if the name is
not simply to be explained as a hybrid form of native Aedel-
and ON or OG -brand.

The stem-vowels of Aetle-, Etle-, too, have probably been
influenced by OE Aedel-, Edel-. As regards the metathesis

^ Elesa and Elesing in the West Saxon Genealogy (AS Chr.
552 A) are not good evidence in the present case. For Alis(ius)
see below.

^ And not a mistake for Aelf-.

3 Cf. Longnon p. 302.

* Cf. Bjorkman, Pers. p. 191.

^ First member as in Adalbert^ second member is OHG brant
'Schwert'.

16

of I, the following OG parallels may be adduced from F
163 ff.: Adlevert, Adlegard, Adlegaud, Atleijdis, Adlemar,
Atliilf, Most of these instances are taken from Eom. sources,
whence both the metathesis and t<^ (cf. Kalbow p. 135 f.)
are to be ascribed to Rom. influence; see also Braune Ahd.
Gr. § 167, 9. And lastly, the t in -Irani is due to the Fran-
kish interchange of final d and t, for which cf. Franck,
Afr. Gr. § 90.
Ae6elhere Friesa AS Chr. 897 A\

A common name both in OG and OE^. The present form
is probably Anglicized.
Aetard, see "^Actard.
Aetlebrant, see Aedelbrand.

Aginuifus LVD p. 64; Aegemtlf, Aegnulf mon. (Aethelred II.)
Hildebrand p. 97, Grueber p. 197; Aeinulf minister^ BCS
1164 (AD 965); Aeinulf miles ibid. 1257 (AD 970); Agenulfi
(gen.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 8; Agenulfus (Wilts.) ibid. p. 279;
Einulf(us) ibid. p. 94; Eginulfiis Aquilensis* FNC III p.
504; Ainulfus Hist. Ab. II p. 243 (AD 1154—89); Ainolf,
Aynolf, Aynulf (surnames) RM I p. 123, RH II p. 222
(Edw. I.) Fed. Fin. Ebor. p. 38 (AD 1202), etc.

OG Aginulf, Agenulf, Einolf etc. F 41. The first member,
Agin-, which does not occur in native OE names, is an
extension of *ag 'spitz' or belongs to *agan 'sich furchten
according to Bruckner p. 218 f. The second member is the
same as in Adelulfus above. ON origin is not probable.
See Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 31.
Agtard^ see '^Aetard.
Aia (male) LYH (c. AD 1030) quoted from Searle.

^ Cf. Aebhe above.

^ First member as in Adalbert, second member is OHG hari,
heri (OE here) 'Heer\

3 The same person is probably Eignulf minister, ibid. 1280
(AD 972).

* Mentioned by Orderic as one of the Normans killed at
Hastings.

16

Cf. OG Aio<Agio F 16, OF Aie Langlois p. 9 f.^ But
perhaps Celtic (see Holder), as is certainly the name Aio,
borne by a Lombard in the fourth cent.
Aimar: Ernald Aimar (mercator de terra Com TholoS) CR
II p. 159.

This name is either from OG Agimar^ F 23 with the
development agi- > ai referred to in preceding name, or from
OG Adamar or Hadamar^ (with OF loss of h) F 156, 795 f.
Aimar, Aimer are not unfrequently met with in ME docu-
ments, where, in most cases, they are to be derived from
a native etymon, as has been suggested by Zachrisson (AN
Infl. p. 105), who explains them from Aethemcer < Aethelmcer,
with loss of the dental through AN influence and insertion
of i to avoid hiatus. Cf. also Adomari (gen.) RH I p. 10
= Aymer CCR I p. 444. Se further *IIaimer.
Aitis^ot (Dev.) Rot. Fin. p. 282.

No OG equivalent seems to be on record. For the first
member see Aginulfus; the second member is related to the
name of the Gauti (OE Geatas, ON Gautar). On this element
see, further, Franck, Afr. Gr. § 32, 3, F 607, Bruckner p.
254, Bjorkman Pers. p. 68 and Mangod below.
*Ainild: Ainildam (ace.) (Norf.) Ped. Fin. I p. 187 (AD
1196); Agnilda CMR III p. 267; Aynild (surname) RH I
pp. 445, 449 (Edw. I.); Eynild (Suff.) ibid. II pp. 166, 184
(Edw. I.), etc.

OG Aginildis, Ainhildis (Rom.), Einhilt F 39. For the
first member see Aginulfus; the second member is OS hild
(OE hild) 'pugna', a common name-element in both lang-
uages. Cf. Haganild below.
Ainmer mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 105.

^ On the WF-Rom. development of agi > ai see Franck, Afr.
Gr. § 105, Kalbow p. 93.

* For the members see Echehrand and Aelismer.

^ For the first member of Adamar, see Adradus above; Hada-
is from OHG hadu (OE headu) 'Kampf. Cf. Kalbow p. 134.

17

OG *Aginmar is not given by F. For the first member
see Aginulfus. Ain- < Agin- cannot, in this case, represent
a native development, but is due to the WF-Eom. transi-
tion of agi > ai, for which see Aia. For the second member
see Aelismcer; -mer for OGr -mar might depend on adaptation
to the usual OE form -mer but is, in this case, rather to be
explained as OF. Of. Mackel p. 38, Kalbow p. 89.
*Ainsie, Aynsie minister BCS 917 (AD 955).

Not given by F. Names in -sige^^ moreover, are rarely
met with in OG. It is therefore probably a hybrid form
of Continental Ain- (see Aginulfus) and native -sige, or a
mistake for Aylsie < OE Aedelsige.
Airard (Dors.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 279.

Cf. OG Agirardus^ F 42. Another explanation is, however,
possible. According to Stolze (p. 9), ai in DB denotes not
only the diphthong ai but also, in some cases, e^. Hence
it is possible that Airard stands for Erard; cf. Erhart be-
low and the following name.

Aitard, Etard: Aitard (Chesh.), Aitardus (Norf. Suff.) Ellis,
Intr. II p. 279; the same person is called Ettard ibid. p.
314; Aitard de Yals fVaux') Hildebrand, DB p. 344; Ait-
hard (surname) Inq. Non. p. 449; Atardo (dat.) de Alagon
ELP p. 3 (AD 1201); Ethardus LYD p. 110; Etard de Bleu
ECE II p. 72 (AD 1199); Etardo (dat.) CE, I p. 440 (AD
1220); Etardi (gen.) (formerly abbot of Fecamp) ibid. p.
577 (AD 1223); Etardi (gen.) EB p. 249 (AD 1166)= At-
tardi foot-note ibid.

OG Eidhart and Aitard (Eom.) F 46. The first member
is OHG eit (OE ad) 'ignis, rogus'*. Et- < Ait- is due to

^ OHG sign, OS sigi (OE sige) 'Sieg\ a very common OE
name-element.

^ First member is a chiefly WF extension of *a^. See F 41 ;
second member see *Actard.

^ which is explained by the AN monophthongization of ai > e,
for which see Monger p. 43 ff. and Behrens p. 123 ff.

* Cf. also Bruckner, p. 100.

2 T. Forssner

18

the AN monoplitliongization of ai > e, for which see prece-
ding name. At- is from Ait- with OF loss of i in pretonic
position. See Acard above ^.
Alard see Adelard.
Alberia LYD pp. 62, 70.

OG Alberga, Albergia F 163. The first member is al or
adel, see Adelard. For the etymology of the second mem-
ber see Schonfeld p. 13 and literature there quoted. In
-heria, i has the phonetical value of [d^\y being the result
of the regular OF fronting of g in this position. As re-
gards the occurrence of this element in OE. p. ns, Lieber-
mann, Die Heiligen Englands p. ix has made the following
statement: "Die seltene Namensendung heorg geht schon im
VIII. Jh. in hurg iiber und der haufige Schluss von Frauen-
namen hurg wird zu herga latinisirt". Names in -berga
make their first and principal appearance in the Latin MSS
of Bede's HE, whereas in later authors (King Alfred and
Flor. Wig.) they usually appear in the form -hurg(a). It
may be that Liebermann is right in his assumption that
-berg once existed as a native name-element, although
it has fallen out of use at an early date. But since it is
found in OE only in Latin documents or in translations
from Latin originals, I prefer to consider it as an instance
of WF influence on OE personal nomenclature: the OE
element -burg has been replaced by -berg(a)y one of the
most common endings of WF fem. p. ns^
Albericus camerarius (Hants. Wilts.), A^&mcw5 comes -^ (Wilts
Buck. Oxf. etc.), Alberi(c) (Dev.), Albericus de Yer* (Cambr
Hunt. Ess.), (Galterus filius) Alberiei (Suff.) EUis, Intr. I pp
367, 498, II pp. 12, 280, 321; Alberico (obi.) legato Ann
Wig. p. 378 (AD 1138); Alberico (obi.) de Capifl OR I p

^ For second member see "^Actard.
2 Of. Meyer-Liibke, p. 56.

s = Comes Albricus LYD, p. 66. Cf. Ellis, Intr. I p. 367,
foot-note 2.

* Cf. FNC Y, p. 757.

19

193 (AD 1215); Albericum (ack.) domini Papae notarimn Ann.
Wint. p. 98 (AD 1258); Alhencus de MundaviUa LVD p. 81
(13th c); Aubri (surname, Kent) EH II p. 410 (Edw. I.) etc.^

OG Albericus^ etc. F 71. This is a stereotyped Latin form
of which the English equivalent is Aelfric, Alfric. It is not
impossible that the native form may sometimes have been
Latinized in the same way. Aubri is the OF form (cf.
Aub(e)ri Langlois p. 52), with the regular vocalization of
I > u and the development of -ric > ri, for which see Mackel
p. 146.

Alberica, Alhrica CMR I, p. 418; Alhrica de Stowe (Cambr.)
RB p. 530 (AD 1210—12).

A fern, form of the preceding name.
Albert: Alhrt mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 105; Albert
mon. (Eadred) Grueber p. 155; AZ6ar^ mon. (Eadgar) Hilde-
brand p. 11; Albertus Lothariensis (Heref. Bedf.), Albertus
capellanus (Kent), Albertus clericus (Berks. Rutl.), Albertus
(homo Drogonis de Beurere) (Yorks.), Albertus (homo Eogeri
Pictaviensis) (Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 367, II pp. 12, 280;
Albertum (ack.) Francesium (Norf.) RB p. 398 (AD 1166);
Magister Albertus (domini papae notarius) Chr. Joh. Ox. p.
191 (AD 1252); Albertus presbiter Cardinalis (in Lucina)
RM I p. 354; Albertus Girdeler, de Alemania, FY p. 94
(AD 1393); Thomas Albright fil. Johannis Albright, buckler-
maker ibid. p. 127 (AD 1418); Willelmus Albright, cutler et
buklermaker ibid. p. 176 (AD 1455); Robertus Albright,
cutler ibid. p. 177 (AD 1456), Hugo Albryght, cutteler ibid,
p. 178 (AD 1457).

OG Albert^ F 163. With regard to the first member I
refer the reader to Adelard above; the second member as

1 It would seem that Alheri mon. (Eadmund) Grueber, p. 126,
also belongs here.

2 First member is MEG alp (OE calf, ON dlfr) 'Elf, second
member is OHG rtchi, OS riki (OE rice) 'machtig\

3 also common in France and Italy. A Rom. dim. form is
Albertino (dat.) Rogerio de Pistorio (Yorks.) Rot. Orig. I p. 283
(Edw. II) and Albertinus de Bolonia CPR H p. 266 (AD 1310).

20

in Adalbert ^. Albert is otherwise a native name, viz. < OE
Aethelheorht or Alherht (see Mtiller p. 100).
Albinus Bade HE L Y, C. 20 (p. 331)^; Alhinus canonicus
et sarcerdos Line. Obit. p. 164 ; Aubyn (surname, Norf .) Rot.
Orig. II p. 202 (Edw. III). Further instances in Bardsley
pp. 43, 68, Archiv 123 p. 29.

In most cases, Albin(us) is to be considered as Latin (< al-
hus). Sometimes it might also be < OG Alb- (cf . Albericus)
+ Eom. dim. suff. -m. Cf. Kalbow p. 39, F 65.
Albod(o), Albot: Albodo abbot CME I p. 249 (AD 1114—20);
Albod (gen.) EC p. 69 (AD 1200); Albot (surname) RH I p!
77 (Edw. I), II pp. 330, 610, 612 (Edw. I); Gilberd Albod
ibid. p. 857; Albold Monet Pipe Eoll II p. 4, III p. 2; Hale-
lod(e) (nom.) CCE I p. 19 (AD 1227), EC p. 32 (AD 1200);
Halebot (surname) CE I p. 518 (AD 1222), EH II p. 327;
Aylbode (nom.) ibid. p. 472; Ayllebod (surname) Inq. Non,
p. 1 (Edw. Ill); Eylbod (surname, Kent) Exc. Eot. Fin. II
p. 257 (AD 1257) etc.^

Bardsley (p. 44) suggests that Albot might be a 'popular
form of Albrechf, w^hich explanation is not correct. The
above forms are in the first place to be derived from OE
Aethelbeald in its ME form Albold^. The loss of the un-
stressed I is probably due to AN influence; cf. Menger p.
87, Zachrisson, AN Infl. p. 144 ff.^ This accounts for the

^ As regards the moneyer's name, Alhart, mentioned above,
it may be a mere mistake for Albert or < OG Adalbard F 161.
For -hard see Isenhard below.

^ = Albinus Andegavensis, brought by Remigius to Lincoln.

^ The name Alrebot Ellis, Intr. II p. 22 might belong here.
It is, at any rate, a corrupt form, since there is no name-element
with which the first member might be connected.

* For first member see Adelard, second member is OE beald,
bald (OHGr bald) 'kuhn\ -bolt is due to the AN interchange
of final d and t; cf. Menger p. 97. Of 00 origin is probably
Alboldus clericus (Suff.), Alboldus cocus (Hants.) Ellis Intr. II p.
280. Cf. 00 Albold F 161.

^ A similar loss of I is seen in Tebott < Tebold (see below sb
*Theobald).

21

existing interchange of forms with and without I: thus the
abbot Albodo above is the same person as Alholde (dat.) AS
Chr. 1114 H^ and Alhod Monclb appears as Alhold Monet
Pipe Eoll I p. 13. It is impossible to determine whether,
or how far, OG Alhod, Allot, Adelhodo F 164 are represen-
ted in the above instances. Unless the above form Albodo
is OG, its second member has at any rate been influenced
by OG -bodo, which would be easily explained from the
occurrence of -hodo ^ side by side with -bod in a number of
OG p. ns. In -bode, e is probably merely orthographical.
Albold, see preceding name.

Albreda LVD pp. 58, 141; Albretha ibid. p. 79 (12th or
13th c); Albredam (ack.) Ped. Fin. Ebor. p. 40 (AD 1202);
Albreda (sister of Eobert le Flemeng) Chr. Petr. p. 78; Al-
brea LVD p. 110; Albre^ (gen.) ELP I p. 36; ^/6m (fern.)
LVD p. 104 (13th c); Aubraij uxor Pt. Y. p. 44 (AD 1379);
Aubrayson (surname) Bardsley p. 68; Auveray, Auverey,
Auwre, Averey (surnames) EH II pp. 285, 305, 381 etc.

The origin of these forms is not quite certain; cf. the
suggestion made by Binz, Angl. Beibl. XXIII p. 4*. It
seems most likely, how^ever, that they are all derived from
OG Alb(e)rada^, Alverada F 71, with regular OF develop-
ment into "^Albree *Aubree, *Alvree *Auvree. Albreda is,
then, in my opinion, merely a Latinized form of OF Al-
bree, partly probably under the influence of ME -red. Albrei
and Aubray show the common AN insertion of i in the
ending -ee, for which cf. Behrens p. 82 f., Menger p. 40^.

^ "J> abbod rice set See Eadmunde he geaf Alholde waes munuc
on Bece".

^ For this member see Anderboda.

^ See also Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 12.

* First member as in Alheric, second member is a fem. form
of the element -7'ad, for which see Adradus.

^ Cf. also the pi. ns Saltrede, Saltreye, Estrede, Estrea, Estrei
adduced by Zachrisson, AN Infl. p. 116.

Bardsley (p. 68), who has dealt with NE Aubrey, Auhery,
Auhury, has confused ME Auhn (< Albericus, see above)
and the present forms, although they can in most cases be
kept distinct. NE Aubrey (oobri) is < ME Aubrey (< Albreda)
with the original spelling preserved, whereas NE Aubery
(oob(e)ri) is a continuation of ME (Eom.) Aub(e)ri (< Albe-
ricus), with the accent very soon shifted over to the first
syllable. A confusion of the forms has not, as a rule,
taken place till -ey (in AubreyY hsid been levelled under l,
so that both forms had fallen together in pronunciation.
Aldeardis (fern.) EC p. 9 (AD 1109).

OG Aldigart (male and fem.) Altiardis (fern. Eom.) F 60.
The first member is OHG alt, OS aid (OE eald, aid) 'alt\
the second member is OHG gart, OS yard (OE geard) 'Hof ,
Haus'. In OG, -gard is found in both male and fem. names,
whereas OE -geard only occurs as the termination of male
names (cf. Gott. gel. Anz. 162 p. 780). The present form
is, strictly speaking, Aldeardis, corresponding to the OF
form Altiardis^, whence the second member is not to be
explained with Sievers, Ags. Gr. § 214,7.
Aldebrandus de Luka (Lond.) EH I p. 405 (Edw. I).

OG Aldebrand^ etc. (F 58) found both in France and
Italy. An instance of an Italian dim. form of this name
is Johannem (ack.) Aldibrandini Hist. Pap. p. 116.
Aldran KCD 219 (AD 825).

OG Alderam, Aldrannus etc. F 61. The first member as
in preceding name; for the second member, see Bertram.
*Alebrand: Alebrandi (surname, borne by a merchant of
Sens) Giff. Eeg. p. 116 (AD 1272).

OG Al(e)brand^ F 81, Carstens p. 12. A Eom. dim. form

^ for which see Kalbow p. 138 f.

^ First member as in Aldeardis, second member as in Aedel-
hrand.

^ First member is probably OHG al 'ganz', appearing in com-
pounds as al(a)-, al(l)e-, al(l)i-, see Groger p. 7 ff. Cf. also
Adelard above; second member as in Aedelhrand.

with prothetic h is Halehrandin (an Italian) CE I p. 379
(AD 1218).

Alfonsus de Yeer Eot. Orig. II p. 21 (Edw. Ill); Alfonso
(obi.) (nuncio Eeg. Portingal) CE I p. 597 (AD 1224);
Dominus Aldefonsus (domini regis Angliae filius) Chr. Joh.
Ox. p. 263 (AD 1283); Alfonsus de" Melinis (parson of
Dungarvan) OPE I p. 196 (AD 1285); John Alfouns (of
Portyngale) ibid. YI p. 443 (AD 1337); Anphos AS Chr.
1086 E is = Alphonso YI. of Oastile; cf. also the pi. n Al-
phonscill OE I p. 12.

OG Adalfuns, Adelfons, Aldephons, Alfons^ F 166. This
name was borne by a number of Spanish and Portuguese
kings.
Aliand (surname) Sanct. Dun. p. 3 (AD 1477).

Of. OG Aliand F 80. For the first member, see *Ale-
hrand; the second member is perhaps -nand (belonging to
Goth, -nanpjan *^wagen ), with dissimilatory loss of n, see
Schroder, Gott. gel. Anz. 162 p. 794.
Alilandus see *Elildnd.

Alis(ius): Willelmus AUs seu Alisius (Hants.) Ellis Intr. I
p. 368.

OG Algis F 168. For the first member see Adelard, for
the second member Ernegis.
Almaric see Amalric.
Aimarica see *Amalnca.
Almfridus see Amelfridus.

[Alnoldus, Alunold Ellis Intr. II pp. 22, 27 like Alnulfus
ibid. p. 282, and Alner LYD p. 71 stand for Aluoldus, Aluuold,
Aluulfus and Aluer owing to the common graphical con-
fusion of n and u].
*Alsard: Halsard (Surr.) ElHs, Intr. II p. 334.

H is probably prothetic. *Alsard might he irom Elisard^

^ First member, see Adelard; second member is OHG -funs
(OE fus) 'bereit', o for u is Rom.

^ First member as in Aelistncer, second member as in *Actard.

24

F 78. a for e would be due to the occurrence of a and e
side by side in some OG name-elements such as Al- : El-,
Ali- : Eli; Alid- : Elid- etc. Cf. also Al- and El- in DB-
names. Or is Alsard = Ansard?

Alselin: Goisfridi (gen.) Alselin (Line.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 472.
It is not to be ascertained whether Alselmus ^Essex) ibid.
II p. 24 is an error for Alselin or vice versa, on account
of the frequent graphical confusion of in and m in ME
documents, or whether they are two different names. Als-
is probably < Ans- ^ with assimilatory change oi n>l. Cf.
similar instances of assimilation in Zachrisson, AN Infl. p. 122.
Alselm, see preceding name.
Alsent (surname, Cant.) RH II p. 557 (Edw. I).

OG Alsind(a), Alsindis (Pol. Irm. Ill, 25), Alasind etc. (fem.)
F 54 besides Adalsind ibid. 178. For the first member see
Adelard. The second member is < *sinpa (Goth, sinps, OHG
dnd, OE sip) 'Fahrt', see Bruckner p. 304. Meyer-Liibke
(p. 77 f.) suggests that the male names in -sind are < *sinpa-,
the fem. names in -sind < *swinpa- (Goth, swinps, MHG
swinde, OE swip) 'kraftig' with Rom. loss of iv 2. The gen-
der of the name under notice is, however, not to be deter-
mined. On the Rom. transition of i> e see Mackel p. 97.
Aiweis (uxor Ernold' Cinerarii) RCR I p. 162 (AD 1198).

The ei of the second member is probably an AN spelling
for ^, of which instances are to be found in Behrens p.
101, Menger p. 65 and Luhmann p. 115^. Hence the ety-
mon will be OG Adalwidis, Adelwidis (Rom.) F 180 f. For
the first member see Adelard; -ividis^ has undergone the
OF development > wis, see Schultz p. 182 ff.

^ See Anselin and ^Anshelm below.

^ Cf. also Romania XXXVIII, 232.

^ This might also account for the spelling Otheinus (= "^Othl-
nus), given by Bjorkman, Pers. p. 100.

* From OS wid (OE wld) Veit^; further suggestions as to the
etymology are found in F 1562. On the Latin ending -is of
fem. p. ns see Kalbow p. 29.

26

Amalberga virgo (of the monastery of Blandinium) BCS
661 (AD 918).

OG Amal(a)herga ¥ 90, Waltemath p. 13. Amal-^ is
lacking from native OE p. ns, and has been introduced from
the Continent. For the second member see Alheria.
^Amaldredus: Amaldredo (dat.) LYD p. 75 (12th c).

Cf. OG Amalrad F 94. The first member is the same
as in preceding name; the second member, for which see
Adradus above, appears as -red in OS (cf. Gallee, As. Gr.
p. 62 f., Beckmann p. 54 f.) and in L. Fr., cf. Heinzel pp.
24, 33, 36, 109, 238. By regular OF development it has
become -re. Cf. Mackel p. 38. In the present case, how-
ever, it will have been influenced by OE -red, or, which is
equally possible, "^Amaldredus may be a hybrid form. As
regards the insertion of d, it is analogous to that found e. g.,
in OF moidre, coldre, faldra etc. < mol(e)re etc. Cf . also
OG Amaldricus F 95, and Kalbow p. 122.
Amalinus de Barres CCE I p. 448 (AD 1255); Amaliymo
(abl.) ibid. p. 175 (AD 1174).

OG Amalin F 89. In the present case it is certainly a
NF dim. form of Amal-, see Amalherga. The second a
prevents associating it with Hamelinus below.
Amalric, Amelric: Amelric mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 115;
Amelricus de Dreuues (Wilts.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 405; Amal-
ric(us) (Oxf. Derb.) ibid. II p. 286; Amalri '^es kinges sti-
ward of France AS Chr. 1124 E 2; Amalric OCR I p. 20
(AD 1227); Amauric Bataille (Oxon.) Rot. Fin. p. 360 (AD
1206); Amaur de Nohers KC p. 124; Almanc (Glouc.) Rot.
Oblat. p. 170 (AD 1201); Almaricus de Laundres Ann. Dunst.
p. 353 (AD 1289); Magister Almancus (Bedf.) ibid. p. 128
(AD 1231); Almerieus Burdet (Line.) Plac. p. 415 (Edw. I);
Aumar de Crohun CR II p. 6 (AD 1224) = Almaricus de
Croim RB p. 802; Americ vicecomes RC p. 31 (AD 1199);

^ For the etymology see F 88, Wrede, Wand. p. 39 and
Meyer-Liibke p. 11.

^ = Hamalri ibid. 1123 E.-

26

Americus de E,upe Choard CE-C p. 13 (John); Amerius Peche
Plac. p. 285 = Almaricii (gen.) Peche ibid. p. 729 (Edw. I);
Amary, Amory (surnames) EH II p. 329; Omeric' de Bysil-
les ibid. I p. 466 etc.

OGr Amalric, Almarich etc. F 94 f. ^ Amau- and Auma-
show NF vocalization of I in Amal- and Alma- respectively.
Americ(us) (and Amerius, the Latinized form of NF Ameri)
may be < "^ Amerric(us) < Amelric(us) by assimilation ^. Amary ^
is explained in the same way from Amalric. As for Omeric\
it seems most likely to be < Americ, o probably reflecting
the ME dialectal appearance of o, instead of a, before a nasal.
*Amalrica: Almarica (Buck.) Abbr. Plac. p. 280 (Edw. I);
Almarica (fil' Eogeri de Eostock) (Lane.) Eot. Orig. I p. 114
(Edw. I); Almarica uxor ibid. II p. 113 (Edw. Ill); Ameria
Pt. Y p. 202.

Fem. forms of Almaric, Ameri, for which see preceding
name.

Amalwiti de Burgo (Hamalwih de Burg) CE I p. 149 (AD
1213).

OG Amalivin F 95. The first member as in AmaTberga,
the second member is OHG, OS ivini (OE wine) Treund'.
Atnelfridus (Essex) Ellis, Intr. II p. 286. The same person
is probably Almfridus (Essex) ibid. p. 282.

OG Amal-, Amelfrid, Almefred F 92. For the first mem-
ber see Amalric, the second member is OHG fndu (OE
fridu, freodu) 'Friede'.
Amelger (Hertf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 286.

^ First member as in Amalberga. As regards Alma-, Alme-, it
is perhaps of a different origin, according to Bruckner p. 222
belonging to ON dlmr "^Ulme Bogen\ It seems probable, how-
ever, that Amal- and Alma-, even if originally distinct, will easily
have been liable to confusion although I have not come across
any instances where this can be assumed with certainty. Of.,
however, Amelfridus below. For second member see Alheric.

^ Of. Kalbow p. 122. It cannot, however, with certainty be
kept distinct from Haimeric.

^ For Amory see Kalbow p. 86.

27

OG Amal-, Amelger F 92. For the first member see Amal-
herga, the second member is OHG ge7' (OE gar) < '^gaiza-
'Speer ^ -ger is not a criterion of OG origin alone, since
it occurs in ON p. ns, too^ And it is further, especially
in ME times, to be found for -gar in native p. ns owing
to orthographical confusions, or the influence of ON and
OG p. ns in -ger, or to a development of -gar > gar > gcer
>ger in weakly stressed position. It should also be borne
in mind that, in many cases, a confusion of both elements
may be due to the circumstance that several OG p. ns in
England exhibit both -ger and -gar; cf. e. g. Berenger
below.
Amelina LVD p. 13.

Amelina (Hom.) F 89. It is not possible to determine
whether it is a dim. form of Amah, see preceding name,
or from Ama (cf. F 87)+e? + ma. Cf. Emelina below.
Amelrey (surname) EH II p. 769 (Edw. I).

Probably < OG Amalrada ^ F 94, OF "^Amalree, exhibi-
ting a development analogous to that of Aubrey < *Auhree
< Alhrada. Allowance must, however, be made for the
possibility that it is < Amelri (see Amalric) with AN ey
(= ei) for ?, see Alweis.
Amerland (Staff.) Elhs, Intr. 11 p. 286.

The same form is also found in Cal. Doc. p. 214 (AD
1137). The first member is most likely to be Amelr, r for
I being due to dissimilation*. Amelland is not given by
F, but its existence may be concluded from the form Amel-
landus Cal. Doc. p. 429 (AD 1072—1079). For the first
member see Amalherga; the second member is < -nand (in

^ It is further possible that -ger in OG p. ns sometimes is =
OHGr ger 'verlangend'; cf. Bruckner (p. 256).

^ Of. Bjorkman, Pars. p. 14.

^ First member as in Amalherga; for second member see Alhrada
(under Albreda).

* Cf. Zachrisson AN Infl. p. 121.

28

Goth, ana-nanpjan) by dissimilation. See Schroder, Gott.
gel. Anz. 162 p. 794 K

Amiza comitissa (wife of Rodbertus comes Leicestrise) LYD
(Obit.) p. 142.

OG Ameza, Amisa (fem.) and the male equivalent Amizo
F 97. Of. Amijso = Amelricus Stark p. 64. Hence Amiza
may be a dim. form of some fem. compound with Amal-.
The OF equivalent is Amisse, Kalbow p. 54.
Anderboda, Anderhode mon. (Edw. Conf., Harold II.) Grue-
ber pp. 449, 450, 451, 452, 473; Anderboda LYH p. 63;
(Robertus filius) Andrebodce, Anderhodce (Dors.) EB p. 216.

OHG Antarpot, Antirpoto, Antarhod F 106. The first
member, which is absent from OE p. ns, belongs to OHG
antaron "semularf ^. The second member is perhaps OS bodo,
OHG -boto (OE boda) 'Bote' (see Bruckner p. 237, F 319) ^
and is lacking from OE p. ns. As a first member it is
rarely recorded in native names; cf. Bodric mon. (Edw\
Conf.) Grueber p. 330. Bodivine abbas BOS 250, 256 pro-
bably stands for Botwine ibid. 230. Boda and Boddus Ellis,
Intr. II p. 50 and the dim. form "^Bodeca (in Bodecanleah
BCS 300) might, if Germanic, be judged according to v.
Friesen, Mediageminatorna p. 89 f.

*Anfrid: Amfridi (gen.) le Flemeng OR I p. 640 (AD 1224);
Anfridi, Amfridi (gen.) de Chancy RB p. 426 (AD 1166).

OG Anfrid F 100. The first member is in most cases
the intensive particle ana-, see Bruckner p. 223. For the
second member see Amelfrid. In other cases, Anfrid may
be from OE Eanfrid or ON Asfrid, see Bjorkman, Pers.

p. 11.

Angelln see Engelin.

1 Land- (OHG lant, OE land, lond ^Land') occurs in both OG
and OE p. ns.

^ Bruckner p. 224; cf. also Wrede, Wand. p. 63, Meyer-Liibke
p. 13.

^ Cf. also Socin p. 45, who thinks it is < hato 'Kampf ; "dies
-hato wird einerseits -hoto, anderseits -fco^".

Anneis LYD p. 16.

The gender is uncertain; if male, this name seems likely
to be < OG Arnegis, thus being identical with Ernegis (be-
low); if fern., < Arnheit, Arnaida F 140. For the second
member see Adelais(a).
Ansard (surname) LYD p. 60.

One might compare OG Ansard ^ (Eom.) F 127. It is
more likely, however, that the name under notice is iden-
tical with the common ME surname Hansard, Haunsard,
Haunsart^, originally 'the Hansard, a member of one of
the establishments of the Grerman Hanse' 3.
Ansegis (Warw.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 288.

OQ: Ansigis, Ansgis F 126 f., OF Ansis Langlois p. 34 f.
The first member is OG Ans- (OE Os-, ON As-) 'Gott^; Ans-
is also sometimes found in ON p. ns, owing to a transfor-
mation of As- on the model of the Continental form *. The
second member is -gis (cf. Lombard gtsil 'Pfeilschaft' Bruck-
ner p. 90), a gradation form of *gaiza-, see Amelger. This
element is originally wanting in OE p. ns, but may have
arisen through a later loss of I in the native form -gisl^
-gils.

Ansel (Buck.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 288; Ansellus monachus
(Norf.) ECR I p. 233 (AD 1199); Ansellus molendinarius
CMB II p. 9; Ansellus (filius Galfridi) Eot. Orig. n p.
244, etc.

Ansellus (Eom.) F 122, OF Ansel Langlois p. 35. For
Ans- see preceding name. The dim. ending may have been
added on Eom. territory or be OG -ilo, influenced by Eom.

^ For first member see Ansegis, for second member *Actard.

2 e. g. LYD pp. 93, 94, OR I p. 340, Exc. Rot. Fin. I p.
251, FY p. 13.

^ On the distinction that was made between tli©» German
merchants in England who belonged to the Hanse and those
who did not belong to it, see W. Stein, Die Hansebniderschaft
der Kolner Englandfahrer (in Hans. Geschichtsbl. XIY, 1908, p.
197 ff.).

* See Bjorkman, Pers. p. 14, Namenk. p. 15,

30

-el(lus); see Kalbow p. 50. Ansellus has sometimes been
confused with Ansellinus ^. Thus Ancellus Abbr. Plac. p.
167 is = Ansellinus Basset ibid, and Ansellum (ack.) Mowin
ECR I p. 389 = Ansellih Mowin ibid. II p. 64. This con-
fusion will generally be due to the fact that in such a form
as Ansellus, which signifies Ansellinus, the diacritic sign
has been left out.

Anseliti Pincerne ECE II p. 14 (AD 1199); Anselinus Test.
Nev. p. 363; Abbr. Plac. p. 214; Anselino (abl.) de Brigge
Rot. Orig. I p. 127; Ancelin BataiUis ECE II p. 152; An-
celinus Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 106; Willelmus Anselin LYD p.
50; Lofeth Anselin ibid.; Hanselin, Haunselin, Hancelin (sur-
names) CE II p. 196, Ann. Burt. p. 310, Exc. Eot. Fin.
II p. 517, etc.

A Eom. derivative from Ansel (above) by means of the
dim. suff. -In. The forms with initial h ^ probably belong
here and not to Dutch Hans ^ (< Johannes), as Bardsley (p.
357) suggests, although this derivation is, of course, worth
attention. For the confusion of Anselin and Ansel, see
preceding name. It is further difficult to keep it distinct
from Anselmus, on account of the paleographical confusion
of in and m in ME documents. Cf. e. g. Anselinus de Gyse
CEC p. 125 = Anselmus de Gyse FA I p. 1.
Ansera mon. (Edw. Conf.) Grueber p. 329; Ansera (surname)
ECE I p. 151 (AD 1198).

This name can hardly contain OG Ans- as its first mem-
ber, because the formation would then be quite unintelli-
gible.
Anseric de Tuscy ELP I p. 115 (AD 1214).

OG Anseric etc. F 130. The first member as in Ansegis,
the second member as in Alheric.

^ See the following name.

^ With regard to the addition or loss of initial h in ME docu-
ments Bardsley (p. 347) correctly states: "Aspirates come and
go as they like in early registers".

^ Which seems to be met with only sporadically in ME.

31

Ansgardus MHB p. 869 (De bello Hastingensi Carmen).

Cf. Oa Ansgard^ F 126. The above form is not quite
certain, however, because, according to foot-note ibid., the
same person appears in DB (EUis, Intr. II p. 288) as Ans-
garus. Whether Ansgeredus (Oxf. Hunt.) Ellis, Intr. II p.
288 is < *Ansgerdus (< Ansgardus) or an error for Anserediis
(Bjorkman, Pers. p. 11, Namenk. p. 15) is not determinable.
"^Anshelm : Anselme (dat.) (archbish. of Canterbury, a Lom-
bard) AS Chr. 1093 E; Ansealm, Ansealme (dat.) ibid. 1095 E,
1097 E, 1100 E, 1103 E, 1109 E (the same person); Ansealm
("nefa Ansealmes serceb'") ibid. 1115 E; Anselmus LVD pp.
98, 100; Anselmus le Gros (Bish. of St. David's) CG II p.
77 (AD 1230—47); Anselmi (gen.) de Guyse ^ ibid. I p. 305
(AD 1263 — 84); Anselmus Carpentarius CME I p. 45; Ansel-
mus Ann. Theok. p. 56 (AD 1198); Anselmo (dat.) (merchant
of Genoa) CE II p. 9 (AD 1224); Anselmus de Rotomago
CEouen'), EB p. 207 (AD 1166); Anscelmus CME I p. 142
(AD 1114—30), etc.

OG Ans(h)elm F 128, OF Anselme Langlois p. 35. The
first member as in preceding name ; the second member is
OG helm (OE helm) 'Helm^, a common name-element in both
languages, ea is due to the NF insertion of a glide a bet-
ween e and I + consonant ^; cf . Monger p. 59, Behrens p.
92, Zachrisson, AN Infl. p. 150. For the graphical confu-
sion of Anselm and Anselin, see the latter name.
*Anshelma (?): Anselma mater LYD (Obit.) p. 149.

Perhaps a fem. form of preceding name, but more pro-
bably a graphical error for *AnseUna < Anselin (above).
Ansiger, Ansier^ mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary pp. 105, 106,
107.

1 First member as in Ansegis; for second member see Alde-
ardis.

^ Cf. Anselin above.

3 The ea in Healmstan BCS 659 (AD 926) < OE Helmstan is
to be explained in the same way.

* Ansidar ibid, probably stands for Ansigar, see Keary p. 89.

32

OG Ansger etc. F 125 f. For the first member see Anse-
gis; the second member as in Amelger. For Ansier < "^Ansi-
jer < Afisiger see Kalbow p. 139. Later instances oi Ans-
gerj Ansgar in England are in most cases to be explained
with Bjorkman, Pers. p. 14, < OW Scand. Asgeirr, OSwed.
Asger, Asgar.

Ansoldus canonicus Line. Obit. p. 162; Ansaldus Mallonus
Soldanus (of Genoa) CCE I p. 70 (AD 1228); the same
person is probably Ansuldo (abl.) de Genue CE, II pp. 12,
13 (AD 1225): Ead. Ansholt Eot. Fin. p. 456 (AD 1207).

OG Answald, Ansald, Ansold etc. F 131. The first mem-
ber as in Ansegis, the second member belongs to OHG
tvaltan (OE wealdan) Valten'^ and is a common name-ele-
ment in both languages. For the loss of w see Braune,
Ahd. Gr. § 109, Franck, Afr. Gr. § 62 and Sievers, Ags.
Gr. § 173, 2, remark 3. Ansholt might contain OG hold
'hold', but it seems more likely that h is merely graphical.
Cf. Mod. G Reinhold < OG Raginwald and Ermenhaldus <
Ermenald (below).
*Anwis: Annois (fem.)^ LVD p. 82 (12th or 13th c).

OG Amds F 102, who thinks it is < Arnuuis (ibid. 141).
The first member is the same as in Arnald (below). For
the second member see under Alweis. o is due to the OF
vocalization of w, see Mackel p. 185.
Arche(n)bald see Erchenbald.
Armegard see Erme(n)gard.
Armwin le Taverner (Lond.) EH I p. 424 (Edw. I).

Cf. OG Armuin^ Armoin F 147. The first member is
assumed by F 146 to be OHG arm 'arm'*, and Bruckner,
p. 47, explains it as a gradation form of Irmin-, erma-.
In later examples, especially from Rom. territory, Arm-

^ Cf. also Karre, Nomina Agentis in Old English, Part I
(Upsala 1915) p. 28.

^ . . . Hawis Annois Mahaut Emme . . .

* OE earm was not used as a name-element.

88

cannot be kept distinct from Erm-, on account of the in-
terchange of the phonems ar and er, for which see Arnold.
And in this particular case the etymon is most likely Am-
id. Arnoin F 141) with m<n owing to the following la-
bial^. OE *Earnwine^ is not on record, but is perhaps
to be concluded from the form Ernuinus Ellis, Intr. II
p. 108.

Arnald Arnold, Ernald Ernold: Ernaldus (Essex) Ellis,
Intr. I p. 414; Ernold (Kent), Ernold (Wore.) ibid. pp. 108,
314; Arnaldus, Arnold LYD pp. 19, 31, 50, 52, 53 (12th
or 13th c); Aernaldus abbas, Aernaldus de Feritate, Aernal-
dus clericus, Aernaldus ibid. pp. 47, 85, 86, 98, 104, 111,
141, 147 (12th— 14th c); Ernaldus ibid. p. 82; Ernald
Flandrensis CR I p. 352 (AD 1218); Ernald de Burdeg
('Bordeaux') ibid. p. 625 (AD 1224); Ernald Flemang of
Claverburc CCE III p. 303 (AD 1316); Ernaldi (gen.) de
Bosco CE I p. 68 (AD 1206); Ernaldi (gen.) de anvers ibid.
II p. 9 (AD 1224); Arnold Ungenogh (merchant of Cologne)
ibid. I p. 127 (AD 1212); Ernaldus dil Bee RB p. 338
(AD 1166); Ernald de Chauci OCR III p. 177 (AD 1311);
Arnoldi (gen.) de Bolonia RB p. 708 = Hernaldus de Bolo-
nia ibid. p. 616 (AD 1211 — 12); Arnaldus de Almaygne,
furbour FY p. 24 (AD 1327); Arnaldus de Lovayne, tein-
turer ibid. p. 54 (AD 1359); Arnald de Colonia, armourer
ibid. p. 94 (AD 1393); Arnald de Braban (AD 1307) Bards-
ley p. 125; Arnald Fresekyn (merchant of Brabant) CPR
lY p. 153 (AD 1327); Godfridus Arnaldson, Ducheman FY
p. 186 (AD 1466); Hernand, Hernant (surnames) Abbr. Plac.
p. 263, RH I p. 52 etc.; cf. also Arnold, a Norman bish.
and Arnold of Ardres, mentioned in FNC lY p. 546.
OG Arnald, Arnold, Arnolt^ etc. F 140 f., OF Arnaut,

1 Cf. Braune, Ahd. Gr. § 126, Sievers, Ags. Gr. § 188.

^ For first member see the following name, for second mem-
ber see Amalivin.

^ First member is OHG am (OE earn, ON qrn) Adler ; for
second member, see Ansoldus.

3 T. Forssner

34

Ernaut, Hernaut Langlois p. 337 f. The occurrence of the
above forms in England is probably altogether due to con-
tinental influence, since they do not appear till DB ^. The
various spellings of the first member may be due to English
soundlaws: OE earn (cf. Biilbring, Ae. Elem. §§ 285, 287)
has become ME am and em and cern might be taken to
represent the intermediate stage ea had to pass to reach a ^.
In the present case, however, both Arnald and Emald were
no doubt introduced from the Continent. As regards the
latter form it is explained by F 457 as containing Erin-,
an extended form of OHG era *^Ehre\ Most of the forms
adduced by F ibid., are, however, Rom. and certainly to
be derived from Arnald^ exhibiting the OF dialectal tran-
sition of ar > er for which see Mackel p. 48, Kalbow p. 92,
Nyrop § 246, Dammeier p. 38 ff., Monger p. 49, Behrens
pp. 76, 80. The forms Hernand, Hernant might certainly,
from a merely formal point of view, be identified with OGr
Hemand F 776, but are no doubt = Hemaud, Hernaut
(< Emald, Ernalt), owing to the very common graphical
confusion of n and u in ME texts ^.

*Arngot(?): Arengot (surname) OCR II p. 250 (AD 1281);
Harengod, Haringod, Haregot, Haringot (surnames) E,F pp.
527, 567 (AD 1214, 15), ECR I p. 387 (AD 1199), CCE
I p. 253 (AD 1240), etc.

Cf. OG Aringaud, Arnghot^ F 139. If this derivation
be correct, e and i in Aren-, Harin- are svarabhakti-vowels.
The relation of the above forms to Heringod EH I p. 219
etc. is not clear. It may be that Haiingod and Henngod
exhibit the same interchange of a and e as Arnald and

^ ON Arnaldr, Lind 33 ff. is assumed by him to have been
introduced from Germany and England. Cf. also Archiv 123
p. 30.

^ For similar spellings in La^amon see Luhmann p. 120 ff.

^ A NF dim. form is Arnoldin, K. Horn, for which see Archiv
123 p. 30.

* First member as in Arnald, second member as in Aingot.

a5

Ernald, and thus are both < Am-. It shoiild be noticed,
however, that most of the forms in question show initial
H, which, from all we know about the ME spelling habits,
cannot be considered as a decisive proof of the assumption
that it is original but, at any rate, strongly favours this
suggestion. I think it likely, therefore, that Heringod is,
at least in some cases, to be derived from Heregod (cf. He-
regodus LVD p. 16 and the instances given by Bjorkman,
Pers. p. 68)^ with insertion of w, analogous to the one found
in Portingal CE I p. 597 (AD 1224) ^ and that Haringod
may be an orthographical variant of this Heringod. As
regards the form -gaud, which sometimes appears side by
side with -god in these compounds, e. g. Herygaud Plac.
p. 759, Herigaud FA I p. 322, Harongaud EH II p. 218,
Heryngaud ibid. I p. 227, it might perhaps be an archaic
spelling of -god, taken over from WF charters, where -gaud
was preserved long after the transition of au> o; or is it
possible that it may be < -wald with AN development of
w>g^ and vocalization of Z>w? In such a case, OE Here-
wald, too, may have been confused with the above-men-
tioned forms.
Arnost, see *Ernost.

Arnulf of Hesdin (a Flemish follower of the Conqueror)
FNC lY p. 39; Arnulfi (gen.) BCS 661 (AD 918)^; Earnulf
AS Chr. 887 A, 891 A is = Arnulf , King of the Franks;
Arnulf ibid. 1070 E is = Arnulf III., Count of Flanders.

OG Arnulf, Arnolf^ etc. (very common) F 141. The va-
rious forms of Arnulf in England are probably to be deri-

^ Cf. also OG Haregaud, Herigaud, Herigoz etc. F 770 f.

2 For later instances see Jespersen Gr. 2. 432. Cf. also Burg-
hardt p. 105 f.

^ A few instances of -guin for -ivin also occur im ME; for
the state of things in OF p. ns see Kalbow p. 118.

* son of Aelfthryth and Baldwin II., Count of Flanders.

^ First member as in Arnald, second member as in Adelulfus.

ved, in the first place, from native Earnwulf. Further,

ON origin is possible, see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 9.

Artald, see Hartald.

Ascelina, see Azelina.

Ascelinus, see Azelin.

Aselinus, see Azelin.

[Asman, Asma mon. (Eadgar, Aethelred II.) Hildebrand pp.

12, 87; Assemannus liber homo (Suff.) Ellis Intr. II p. 44;

Asman, Asseman CME III pp. 321, 322; Asseman (surname)

RH II pp. 170, 449 (Edv. I.), etc.

These forms are probably not identical with Asman, Mod.
G Assman^ F 129, but the moneyer's name Asman is likely
to be a mistake for Aescman, also occurring on the coins of
Eadgar and Aethelred II., and later instances will stand for
ME Ash(e)man. For s(s) = [J] see Zachrisson, AN Infi. p. 38,
Behrens p. 190, Luhmann p. 28 etc.]
Asselin see Azelin.
[Atram (surname. Dors.) Inq. Non. p. 14.

An original pi. n. (cf. atte Ramme Bardsley p. 634) and
not< OG Aderam F 156.]
Audena (filia Willelmi Botun) OR I p. 172 (AD 1214).

Aldina (Rom.) F 57 < Aid (see Aldeardis) -^ dc\.m. suff. -ina^.
The e of the ending is either due to AN influence^ or to
the Latin forms -ena, -lena sometimes occurring in Con-
tinental charters for -ma, -Una.
Audin, a Norman monk, FNC lY p. 602.

It is either a Rom. dim. form from the stem Aid- (see
the preceding name) or<ONJ.^«^m, see Bjorkman, Pers.
p. 23, foot-note 2.

Audoenus: 8t Audoemis^ (Essex) Ellis, Intr. I p. 375, II p.
44; Audoenus Hist. Ab. II p. 157; Audoen' canonic' AC p.
19 (AD .1123); Audoenus LYD p. 80 (12th c); Audoenus

^ < Ans- according to F.

^ Cf. also Audin below.

^ see Menger p. 65, Behrens p. 101.

* = the Abbey of St. Ouen or Owen in the city of Rouen.

37

(Southhampt.) RB p. 205 (AD 1166); Audoen Rot. Fin. p.
330 (AD 1205); Audoenus (Oenio dat.) CRC p. 27, CR I pp.
12, 56 (AD 1204,5); Audoen' (OerC) Rot. Fin. p. 290 (AD
1205), Rot. Obi. p. 66 (AD 1200); Audoeni, Oweni {gQn.) diQ
la Pole Rot. Orig. I pp. 78, 88, 159; Audoeinus Exc. Rot.
Fin. I p. 342 (AD 1241), etc.

OG Audowin, Audwin^ etc. F 204. Aud- in the above
instances is a documentary form since 0(t au was monoph-
thongized into 0 as early as in the eighth cent, (see Braune,
Ahd. Gr. § 45) and also becomes o in OF^ (see Kalbow
p. 108). The second member -oenus is a NF Latinized
form of -wifij with vocalization of w and transition of
I > By for which cf. Kalbow pp. 31, 96. The regular
OHG development is seen in Otwine below, the regular
NF development is Odoen > *Ooen (by loss of the inter-
vocalic dental) > Oen, whence Owen by AN insertion of
w to avoid hiatus^. But Otuen beside Owein is also Cel-
tic^, sometimes appearing as Oenus, e. g. Hoel (gen.) filii
Oeni Pipe Roll I p. 62. An instance of Latinizing Celtic
Owen as Audoenus is afforded by the Welsh poet John
Owen, who Latinized his name as Audoenus^. It does not
seem unlikely that Audoeinus (above) is a blending of Audo-
enus and Celtic Owein. A third source of Audoenus is
also perhaps OG Aldwin F 64 (OE Eald-, Aldmne) in NF
and Latinized form. Cf. further Bjorkman, Pers. p. 23 and
the p. n. Oduenus (de Hegrenes, envoy of E., King of Nor-
way) CPR I p. 508 (AD 1292).

*Auelin: Auelinus teignus (Buck.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 44; Ave-
lyn, Avelin(e) (surname) Rot. Orig. I p. 166 (Edw. II.), RH

^ First member is OS od (OE ead) 'Reich turn', second member
is the same as in Amalwin.

^ In Proven9al au has remained.

3 See Stimming p. 220.

* Cf. Miss Yonge p. 273, Barber p. 209.

5 Of. also Audoenus son of Madoc CPR I p. 521 (AD 1292)
and Thleivargus son of Audoenus ibid.

38

I pp. 480, 503 (Edw. I.); Aveleyn (surname) RH II p. 869;
cf. Archiv 123 p. 31.

Probably a Eom. dim. form of Avo, Avila F 217, 218.
The first member is perhaps to be associated with the name
of the Aviones; cf. Kluge, Zfd Wortf. 8, i4i^ ey (in Aveleyn)
probably stands for ^, see Alweis.

Auelina LVD p. 57 (12th c), ECR II p. 242 (AD 1200);
Avelina, Avelyna Rot. Fin. p. 360 (AD 1206), Plac. p. 744
(Edw. I.), Exc. Rot. Fin. II pp. 181, 531 (AD 1254, 71),
CR II p. 168 (AD 1227), CMR I p. 87; Awelinam (ack.)
RH I p. 349; cf. further Bardsley p. 69, Archiv 123 p. 31.

Avelina (Rom.) F 218, a fem. form of preceding name.
Cf. also Miss Yonge p. 232.
Auesgot (Cambr.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 290.

Auesgaud^ (Rom.) F 219. The first member probably
contains the same stem as the preceding name. For the
second member see Aingot.
Aungeleis see Engeleisa.
Aurandus de Gloucestrise RM II p. 357.

0(t * Air annus, Alaramnus, Aler annus, Adair amnus F 53,
81, 173. For the first member see Adelard; second mem-
ber as in Bertram.
Autbert see Othert.
Ayllard see Adelard.

Azelin, Azelinus (homo Comitis Tosti) Ellis, Intr. II p. 45;
Azelin (Somers.) ibid. p. 291; Azelinus (Suss. Berks, etc.),
Azelinus (homo Gisleberti de Gand, Leic), Azelinus (homo
Comitis Hugonis, Line), ibid.; Azelin LYD p. 51 (13th c);
Ascelinus ibid. pp. 18, 52, 53, 60, 68 (12th or 13th c);
Ascelinus le Flemeng (Hunt.) RH II p. 648 (Edw. I.); Asce-
linus clericus Chr. Petr. p. 160; Ascelinus episcopus Ro-

^ Cf. also F 217 and literature there quoted, Meyer-Liibke p.
18, Schultz p. 197.

2 borne e. g. by a bish. of le Mans (1000—1036); cf. FNG
II p. 139, III p. 190.

39

fensis ibid. p. 2 (AD 1148); Acelinus CME I p. 137 (AD
1114—30); Aceelino (abl.) Mem. Rip. IV p. 51 (AD 1178);
Aselinus (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 290; Haselin (surname)
CR I p. 338 (AD 1217); Asselino (abl.) ibid. 11 p. 209
(AD 1227); Asselijn (surname) Rot. Orig. II p. 222 (Edw.
III.); Hezelinus (Berks.) Ellis Intr. II p. 338; further in-
stances in Archiv 123 p. 30 ^

OG Azelin, Ascelin, Acelin, Ezelin F 221, OF Ascelin,
Asselin, Acelin, Langlois p. 4 f., dim. forms of Azo below.
The OG affricate z is rendered by 0, se, c and s(s) in OF
p. ns, see Kalbow p. 137, Mackel p. 174 f. For AN see
Menger p. 98, Behrens p. 184 ff., and Zachrisson p. 37 ff.
A confusion of Ascelin and Anselin is sometimes to be no-
ticed, e. g. Ascelinus Mauduit = Anselinus Mauduit RB pp.
213, 605, and is perhaps caused by the existence of both
As- and Ans- in p. ns.

Azelina, Ascelina, Ascellina, Acelina LVD pp. 18, 54, 58,
80, 82, 95, 140; Azelina RCR I p. 126 (AD 1194); Ascelina
ibid p. 346 (AD 1199), Exc. Rot. Fin. I p. 346 (AD 1241);
Acelina de Waterville RB p. 151 (AD 1201—12); Hescelina
de Insula Test. Nev. p. 36; cf. Archiv 123 p. 30.

OG Acelina F 222, OF Aceline Langlois p. 5, the fem.
equivalent of preceding name.
Azilia uxor (Somers.) Exc. Rot. Fin. I p. 7 (AD 1218).

Cf. OG Azila (fem.) F 221, a dim. form of Aza^ ibid.
220. If this derivation be correct, the ending has probably
been Latinized on the model of names in -^a, such as
Basilia, Massilia. Cf. also Alisia side by side with Aliza
etc. under Adelais(a) above.

Azo (Suss. Dors. North, etc.), Azo presbyter (Nott.) Ellis,
Intr. II p. 291; Azo (Glouc.) RB pp. 287, 291 (AD 1166);
Azo RC p. 124 (AD 1204), RCR II pp. 33, 140 (AD 1199);
Azone (abl.) RH II p. 572 (Edw. 1)\ Azonis {gQn.)^\^t.Kh.

1 Cf. also BjGrkman, Pers. p. 19.

^ For the etymology, see the fpllowing name.

40

II p. 306 (AD 1100—35); A^m clericus LYD p. 100 (13th
c); Atsa LYH (quoted from Searle); Adzo Line. Obit. p.
162; Asso (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 290; Aceum (ack.) Abbr.
Plac. p. 80 (John); Acei (gen.) KC p. 10; Ace (surname)
EH II pp. 321, 326, 395 etc.

OG Azo, Azzo, Atso, Adso^ F 219 f., Socin p. 131, OF
Ace, Asse Langlois p. 4. For the rendering of OG z see
Azelin. In OF, the final o is regularly apocopated, and
the e found in Ace (Latinized *Aceus) is analogical, see
Schwahn-Behrens § 289, 2 b. The same name is further
*Acius (see Bjorkman Namenk. p. 12, foot-note 1).

B.

Bado mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 108.

OG Bado^ F 225. A native equivalent is Bada LY
(Miiller p. 46). In this case, the OG male ending -o may
serve as a criterion, since there is no reason for assuming
that the present form is Latinized.

Bainard: Radulfus Baignardfus), Baignart, Bangiard, Ba-
niardus (Suff. Hertf.) Ellis, Intr. I pp. 376, 378, II p. 291;
Bainard(us) (Norf. Suff.), Gaosfridus Bainardus (Norf.), Wil-
lielmus Bainardus (Suff.), Bainiardfus), Baingiardus (Suss.
Surr.) ibid. II pp. 291, 292; Bain' vicecomes (Ess.) ibid.

^ hypochoristic forms of compounds with Adal- or Ad-', cf.
Azo = Adelbertus, Adelhelmus Stark p. 78. See also Heinzel pp.
19, 98, 101, 232, 264 etc., and Socin p. 184 f.

^ a hypochoristic form of some compound with OG Badu- (OE
Beadu-, Badu-) "^Kampf.

41

p. 46 ; Willelm Bainart (probably identical with the above)
AS Chr. 1110 E; Bainard(us) LYD pp. 46, 110; Fulco
Bainard (Norf.) Rot. Fin. pp. 359, 458 (AD 1206); Galfridi
(gen.) Baynard CME III p. 214; Robertas Baynard Exc.
Rot. Fin. I p. 372 (AD 1242); Paniart (Colchest.) RLP p.
171 (AD 1216), etc.

OG Beinhard, Beinhart, Mod. G Beinert F 232. The first
member probably belongs to ON beinn 'ready, wiUing', see
Schonfeld p. 42 1. For the second member see '"^Aetard.
By loss of h, n has become intervocalic, and has been pala-
talized in OF by the i of the preceding diphthong ^. '(i)gn-,
-ngi-, -i(n)-, '(i)ni-, -ni-, -(i)ngi- are AN orthographical variants
of this n "mouiW; cf. Menger p. 88, Stimming p. 218
f. Paniart above is probably < OHG *Painhart (Mod. G
Peinert F 232).

Baldwine mon. (Aethelstan — Edw. Conf.) Grueber pp. 101,
122, 145, 158, 190, 330, Hildebrand p. 453; Baldmnus,
Baldewinus, Baldewine (-a), Baldewyne abbas ^ KCD 809, 813,
824, 825, 874, 875, 881 (AD 1060, 66); Baldwinus (Glouc.
North. Line), Baldwinus serviens regis (Hertf.), Baldtvinus
Yicecomes* (Dors. Dev.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 377; Baldemnus
(Warw. Berks, etc.), Baldwinus (f. Herluini) (Glouc), Bald-
winus (homo Stigandi archiepiscopi) (Buck.) etc., ibid. II
pp. 46, 47, 292 ; Balduin de Reduers (Execestre) AS Chr.
1135 E; {Baldwins AS Chr. 1037 C, 1045 E, 1046 E, 1071
D, 1111 E signify Baldwin YI, YII, Counts of Flanders);
Baldu(u)inus LYD pp. 7, 14, 16, 18, 45, 53, 55, 71, 79, 86
95, 99, 108, 144, 148; Bauiduin (sic!) ibid. p. 107; (Helbodo
et f rater ejus) Baldeivinus CG I p. 286; Baldemnus (frater
Comitis Gileberti) ibid. p. 387; Baldewin le Flemeng (Comw.)

^ For the ME p. n. Beyn see BjSrkman, Pars. p. 25.

2 Cf. Kalbow p. 124 f.

3 = Baldewine abbot (AS Chr. 1098 E), appointed abbot of
St. Eadmund's by Edw. Conf.; cf, Flor. Wig. (AD 1097): "" Bald-
winus, genere G alius ..."

* one of the sons of Gilbert, Earl of Brion.

42

Fin. I p. 342, Eot. Orig. I p. 117 (Edw. I.); Baldewinus
(Comes de Albemarl) CK I p. 144 (AD 1213); Baldewini
(gen.) Aunvers ibid. II pp. 9, 188 (AD 1224, 27); Baldwi-
num (ack.) de Coin (Nott.) Abbr. Plac. p. 285 (Edw. I.);
Baldwin de Ostewic (a Fleming) CCR I p. 220 (AD 1236);
Baldewin de Gant ELP p. 93 (AD 1212); Baldewyno (abl.)
mercatore de Florence (Line.) EH I pp. 349, 385 (Edw. I.);
Baldeiuini (gen.) de Bricourt (Line.) ibid. p. 389 ; Baldewi-
nus de Chaumbrey Giff. Eeg. p. 167 (AD 1226); Baude-
wyn, Bawdwinus EH II pp. 86, 421, 434, etc.

OG Baldewin, Baldwin^ F 242, OF Baudo'in, Bauduin
Langlois p. 74 f. It cannot be determined whether e. g.
Balduini presbiter LV and *Baldwine (in haldwines healh)
KCD 133 (AD 778) are native, which, however, seems
rather likely, since both members are common in OE p. ns.
But the frequency of this name in England from DB on-
wards is no doubt altogether due to Continental influence ^.
Bardel (V) mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 112.

Both Bardel and Burdel occur, showing a confusion of
a and u not seldom found in the orthography of the coins.
The original form is probably Bardel, a Eom. dim. form
of OG Bardilo^ (Mod. G Bardel^) < Bardo^ F 247 f. = OF
Bar don Langlois p. 69.

Bardwulf mon. (Aethelred II, North.) see Keary p. 159;
Bardulfus de Cesterton Test. Nev. p. 101 ; Bardulfus (sur-
name) Ann. Wav. p. 225 (AD 1205), Ann. Burt. p. 447,
Eot. Fin. p. 472, KC pp. 35, 58, EC p. 184 (AD 1208—9);
Bardolf (surname) EH I p. 277; Bardouf (surname) ibid,
pp. 504, 512; -Bar^w/* (surname) Abbr. Plac. p. 139; Ber-

^ First member is OGr bald (OE beald, bald) 'kiihn ; for se-
cond member see Amalwin.

2 Cf. also Archiv 123 p. 25.

^ Similar instances are found in Kalbow p. 50 f.

* Cf. Pott p. 103.

^ a hypochoristic form of compounds with Bard-, for which
see the following name.

43

dolf (surname) RH II p. 683, etc. Further instances in
Bardsley p. 78.

Although Bardwulf seems to be recorded only once in
OE, whereas it is fairly common in ME, especially as a
surname, it is perhaps after all a native name, all the more
as it is scantily represented on the Continent ^ Berdolf
(above) is due to the interchange of ar and er in pretonic
position referred to sb Arnald. The forms Barthol, Bartol
and the OF dim. forms Bartelot, Bertelot etc. often met
with in ME, are < Bariholomeus, Bertolomeus.
Bartram see Bertram.
Bascelin de Charun (Colchest.) RLP p. 171 (AD 1216).

Perhaps a dim. form of OGr Bazzo^ (F 253), a hypocho-
ristic form of some compound with Badu- (see Bado above).
For the spelling sc for z see Azelin.

Belisents (Suff.) CEC II p. 234 (AD 1200); Belesenta Chart.
Frith. I p. 367; Belesanda CPE I p. 225 (AD 1286).

OG Belissendis (fem.) F 256, OF Belisent, Belisant etc.
Langlois p. 83 f. The first member is etymologically ob-

1 Of. OG- Bartholf (perhaps for Bertholf < Berhtolf F 297 f.)
Pardulf F 248. Bard- is probably either OHG bart (OE beard)
'Bart' or OHO barta, OS barda (ON barda) 'Beil'. In this con-
nection I will mention the OE pi. n. Bardney (Line), appearing as
Bardaneu (-ig) in Bede HE L III, 0 XI, Beardan igge AS Chr.
906 D, 909 C, and Beardan ege, Bardanig ibid. 641 E, 675 E.
First member shows the same interchange of d and cl as is found
in OE barda, barda *^a beaked ship'. It is possible, however,
that it is a p. n. Barda, which, in a patronymic form, seems
to appear in the pi. n. beardingaleag BCS 343 (AD 814). Cf.
also Bruckner p. 32: "Es verdient noch hervorgehoben zu werden,
dass andrerseits auch zuriickgebliebene Reste des Igbd. flango-
bardischen') Volkes mit den Angelsachsen nach England zogen,
wie sich aus manchen ags. Ortsnamen ergiebt: Beardingaleah
Birch, Cartular. saxon. I nr 343 a 814, Beardincgford ibid. HI
nr 1282 a 972, Bardenea, Beardeneu, Bardunig Oft." For second
member of Bardwulf see Adelulf.

2 Cf. Bezelin F 254; see also Stark p. 94.
^ gender unknown but probably fem.

44

scure^; perhaps OHG hill (OE hill) <*Ulja- 'Schwerf^ For

the second member see Alsent.

Beluard unus de Caruen (Glouc.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 293.

The etymon is probably an unrecorded OG ^'Biliward^;
cf. the compounds with Bili- given by F 304 ff.
Beneger, see Berenger.
Benza LYD p. 12.

OHG Penza (fem.) F 246. Cf. Benzo = Bennizo < Bernizo,
Berinzo Stark p. 87 and Bruckner p. 232.
*BenzeIin: Benzelinus (Oxf. Wilts.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 380, II
p. 293; Willelmus Bencelyn (Suff.) FA Y p. 60 (AD 1346).

OG Benzlin, Bencelin F 246, OF Benselin Langlois p. 67,
a dim. form of OG Benzo, see preceding name.
Benzelina (Glouc.) Abbr. Plac. p. 60 (John); Benzelinadehdiiig-
ford (Cant.) ibid. p. 57; Beuscelina (with u for n) LYD p. 53*.

A fem. form of preceding name. For the spellings c,
sc and z, see Azelin.

Berarditi: Baldewin Berardin ELP I p. 130 (AD 1215);
Berardine, Barardyne see Guy of "Warwick p. 435.

A Eom. dim. form of OG Berard^ F 262, OF Berart
Langlois p. 85 f.
Berzelin de Lanbil CCE III p. 445 (AD 1322).

Probably a dim. form of Berzo (= Benzo or Bertizo) Stark
p. 87.

Berdolf see Bardwulf.

Berenger, Berengar: Berihcari, Berinicari, Berihicari^ mon.
(St. Eadmund) Keary p. 108 ; Berenger Giffard (Wilts. Dors.),

1 Cf. F 256.

^ For other possible etymologies see F 303 and literature
there quoted.

^ For first member see preceding name, second member is
OHG -wart (OE weard) 'Hiiter'.

* Cf. also Archiv 123 p. 31.

^ For first member see Meyer-Lubke p. 20 and GrSger p. 239;
second member as in "^Adard.

^ h = n.

45

Berengarius, Berenger, Berengerius de Todeni (Oxf. Nott.
Yorks. etc.) Ellis, Intr. I pp. 423, 493; Bereng' (homo St.
E, Suff.), Berengarius (Norf. Suff.), Berengarius (Ess.) ibid.
II pp. 48, 294; Berengarius LYD p. 64; Berengerios Hist.
Ab. II p. 55 (AD 1100—35); Berengerus (Som.) EB p. 225
(AD 1166); Berengarius CME I p. 159; Berengero (obi.)
Monacho CR I p. 217 (AD 1215), etc.

OG Beringer, Beringar F 267 f., OF Beringier, Berenger,
Beranger Langlois p. 86 ff. For the first member see F
258 f., Bruckner p. 233 and Meyer-Ltibke p. 20; for -ger
see Amelger. -gar will be < "^garwa- (OHG garo, OE gearo,
ON ggrr) 'bereit gertistet'\ It is uncertain whether the mo-
neyer's name Berngar (Eadw. the Elder, Aethelstan) given
by Grueber pp. 83, 101 is native; both members are at
any rate extremely common in OE p. ns. If it exists
the native form will easily have developed a svarabhakti-
vowel in the first member, and cannot be distingui-
shed from the Continental forms. The name Beneger RM
II p. 404 (AD 1306)^ Inq. Non. p. 11^, i^< *Berneger ^ith.
dissimilatory loss of the first r^. In the same way Penier
(Eborardus Penier, one of the merchants of Ypres and Germany
mentioned in EH I p. 314) might, if originally a p. n., perhaps
be derived from OHG Pernger F 267, although it is more like-
ly < OHG Pernhari F 269, ier being the OF form of hari*.
Of., however, OF penier 'dur a la paine, a la fatigue\
Bereng:era (uxor Eicardi regis = Eich. I) Ann. Burt. p. 208
(AD 120 i) = Berengeriam (filiam Eagonis regis Navarise)
Ann. Osen. p. 44.

^ See Cipriani p. 37 ff. Cf. also Kossinna (Hochfr. Sprach-
denkm. p. 30), who explains -gar(ius) and its confusion with -ger
in OG names as due to the Rom. spellings -chari, cheri (< hari).

^ Cf. Ingeramum (ack.) Beneger ibid, and Ingelramus Berenger
FA Y p. 201.

^ See Zachrisson, AN Infl. p. 136; for similar OF instances,
such as Hehert, Benart < Herbert, Bernart see Kalbow p. 121.

* Cf. Kalbow p. 90. Cf. also OF Bernier Langlois p. 91.

46

OG Bernegaria (Rom.) F 268, a fern, form of preceding
name.

Bernard: Berenard mon. (Eadwig, Eadgar) Grueber pp. 156,
163; Bernardus (Berks.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 381, II pp. 48,
294; Bernardus de S. Audoeno (Kent) ibid. II p. 290; Ber-
nard (Bish. of St. David's) ^ AS Chr. 1123 E; Bernard (sent
by King Cnnt into Denmark) see FNC I p. 488, Bjorkman
Pers. 47; Bernardus^ LYD p. 16; Bernardus (presbiter
cardinalis) E-M I p. 351; Bernardus (monachus de Glovernise,
quondam abbas de Cerne)^ Ann. Burt. p. 187 (AD 1160);
Bernard de Francia CE I p. 612 (AD 1224); Burnhard
(surname) EH II pp. 326, 579, 623 (Edw. I), etc.

OG Berenard, Bernard^ F 269, OF Bernart Langlois p.
88 ff. The OE equivalent Beornheard, often Latinized as
Bern(h)ardus, cannot be distinguished from the Continental
form. The name became very popular all over Europe in
Mediaeval times, particularly through the Cistercian monk
Bernard. A Eom. dim. form is Bernardin (surname, Lend.)
CCE II p. 372 (AD 1290), Bernardinus, Canon of Wells,
CPE I p. 342 (AD 1290). For the u in Burnhard see
*Erlwine.

Berta: Bercta (de gente Francorum regia')^ Bede, HE L
I, C XXY; Bertance^ abbatissse (dat.) BCS 43 (AD 676);
Berta LVD pp. 17, 31, 82; (Yarinus cum) Bercta ibid. p.
38 (13th c).

OG Berhta, Berta etc. F 281 f., OF Berte Langlois p.
92 1, hypochorisfcic forms of some compound with Berht-'^;
cf. Berta = Bertrada, Stark p. 15. On the spelling ct for ht

1 See FNC Y p. 209.

^ . . . Reginaldus et Aeilhild et filii ejus Hugo, Bernardus . . .
^ one of the four monks from Cerne who founded the Cister-
cian order in England.

* First member as in Berenger, second member as in *Actard.

^ Berhtce LY probably designates the same person.

^ On the Latin inflection see Kalbow p. 29.

■^ for which see Adalbert.

47

see Sievers, Ags. Gr., § 221. The occurrence of this name
in England will mostly be due to its having been borne
by the above-mentioned Queen Bercta, daughter of Chari-
bert, King of the Franks, and married to Aethelberht,
King of Kent.
Berter mon. (Aethelstan II.) Keary p. 95.

OG Berter (Rom., AD S8S) <Berthan^ etc. F 288 f. The
OE equivalent is Beorhthere. Cf. also Bjorkman, Pers. p. 26,
foot-note 2,

Bertinus Vieleur LYD p. 99 (13th c); Bertino (dat.) (car-
pentario de Eupella, 'Eochelle') OR I p. 418 (AD 1220);
Bertinus (de Fevre, mercator Bolon') Abbr. Plac. p. 156
Hen. III.); Bertinus Fanecourt (Yorks.) Rot. Orig. II p.
126 (Edw. I); Bertinum (ack.) de Gestinges CR II p. 211
(AD 1227); Berhtinus Martyrologium p. 162; Berfyn (sur-
name) Inq. Non. p. 403, etc.

OG Bertin F 283 or rather OF Bertm, see Kalbow p.
42, a dim. derivative from Berht- for which see preceding
name. Bertin was popular in Normandy and France through
St. Bertin of Omer, the saint mentioned above in the Mar-
tyrologium. Cf. also 8^ Berhtines minstre AS Chv. 1128 E*.
*Bertrada: Bertr' the Countess OCR II p. 311 (AD 1285),
according to the register = Bertrada, wife of Hugh, Earl
of Chester.

OG Bertrada F 294. For the first member see the pre-
ceding name, the second member is the same as in Alb(e)-
rada, see Albreda.

Bertram: Bcerhtram msessepreost BCS 1010 (AD 958); Bert-
ram (Som.), Bertrannus (Kent). Ellis, Intr. II p. 295; Bert-
ram(us), Bertram de Yerd'^ LYD pp. 82, 85, 87, 88, 89, 92,

■'■ First member as in preceding name, second member as in
Aedelhere.

2 I have not been able to find the instances Bertin de Burgo =
Bertram de Burgo, given by Bardsley p. 97 from RH.

3 Probably identical with Bertrand de Yerdun, a Lotharingian
who, according to FNC Y p. 750, held Farnham in Bucking-
hamshire.

93, 95, 107, 110; Bartramus (prior Dunelmensis) ibid. (Obit.)
pp. 149, 150; Bertram (|)at was |)e erles kok) Havelok v.
2898; Bertrannus (prior de Bermundeseie) Ann. Berm. p.
445 (AD 1180); Bertram de Almannia (Line.) EH I p. 314
= Bertramin' de Almania ibid.; Rogerus Bertram Ann. Wig.
p. 450 (AD 1263); Eobertus Bartram Norman' EH I p. 449
(Edw. I); Berirand Eot. Fin. pp. 478, 527 (AD 1213, 14);
Bertrandus Eot. Orig. I p. 150 (Edw. I), etc.

OG Bertram, Bertran, Bertrand F 290 f., 294, OF Bertran(t)
Langlois p. 93 f. For the first member see Berta^; the se-
cond member is OHG (hjraban, (h)ram (OE hrcefn^ ON
hrafn) "Eabe", not occurring in OE p. ns, see Anz. f . d. Alt.
XII, 181. The Eom. form -ran(nus) goes back on Latinized
-ramnus < *radnus *. As regards -rand it is impossible to
determine whether it is < -ran with excrescent d, or < OG
rant, rand ""Schildbuckel, Schildrand'^.
Bertrand see the preceding name.
Bertunt (Shropsh.) Ellis, Intr. H p. 48.

OG Berahthund, Berthund F 291. For the first member
see Berta; the second member is probably OHG hunt (OE
hund) 'Hund', see Socin p. 196^. It is wanting in OE p.
ns both as a first and as a second member.^
Beslin mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 108.

This name has been explained by Eckhardt p. 348, who
says it is "entweder als potenzierte deminutivbildung zu
Besel (Grueber p. 22) oder als koseform anf lin zu Bosa
aufzufassen". The difficulty is, however, that the dim.
suf f. -lin (< il + in) seems to be absent from OE p. ns. There
is at least not a single instance where it might be assumed
with certainty. I therefore think that Grueber is quite

^ Bart- for Bet't- is due to the OF dialectal development of
pretonic er > ar, for which see ZfdA 37, 304, Schwahn-Behrens §
88 remark, and Behrens p. 91.

2 Of. Mackel p. 189, Kalbow p. 74.

^ See Kalbow pp. 91, 96.

* Cf. also the etymological suggestions in F 928.

^ See BjSrkman, Pars. p. 70.

right in explaining it as a Frankish name, all the more as
it occurs on the St. Eadmund coins. Its etymon is pro-
bably OG "^Besilin, a dim. form of Baso F 249. It might
further be < OG Boselin (see below), influenced by OE Besel.
Billeheud de Campes CE II p. 168 (AD 1227).

OG Bilihild^ (fem.), common, F 306, V rov en(}3i\ BilHeldis
Mackel p. 97. No OE equivalent is on record.
Birinus, Byrinus (Bish.) AS Chr. 634 A, 635 A, 639 A, 650 A ;
see Birfinje biscope BCS 493 (AD 856); in KCD 512 the
same person appears as Berino (abl.) episcopo. Cf. also St.
Birin (Bish. of Genoa) Lib. Hyde, Index p. 409.

Moorman (The PI. Ns of the West Eiding of Yorksh. p.
36) explains the pi. n. Brinsivorth as containing the OE
p. n. Birinus, a Latinized form of OE Benvine, Birivine <
Beorn-, Biornwine^. The most serious objection to this even
otherwise unsatisfactory explanation of Birinus is that the
bishop who bore this name was a foreigner like his two
successors Agilberht and Leutherius. Cf. Bede HE L III,
C yil : "Eo tempore gens Occidentalium Saxonum, qui anti-
quitus Geuissse uocabantur, regnante Cynigilso, fidem Christi
suscepit, prsedicante illis verbum Binno episcopo, qui cum
consilio papce Honorii uenerat Bnttaniam . . .", and AS Chr.
649 E:" . . cefter Byrine pam Eomanisca {sic\) hiscop*^ . Birinus
is probably identical with OG Pirriy Pyrin (male) and
fem. Birina, for which see F 266. As regards the pi. n.
Brinsivorth^ it probably contains OE Bryni, Bryne (cf. Brtj-
nes fleot, Brynes ham etc.), explained by Miiller p. 65.
Blancard(us) (Line.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 295; Eobertus Blan-
car^ (Norf.) ibid. p. 50; "Willelmus Blanchard HUl p. 275,
CME I p. 167 (AD 1219); Thome (gen.) Blanchard (Berks.)

^ For first member see Belisent; second member is the same

as in *Ainild.

^ Ber- is as a rule not from Beorn-, but belongs to OE hera ^ursus\
2 First abbot of Battle, formerly a monk of Marmoutier; cf.

FNC IV p 406.

Forssner

50

FA I p. 66 (AD 1428); Blandchard (surname) CE II p. 100
(AD 1226), etc.; see further Bardsley p. 109.

OG Blankarcl, Blancard, Blanchard (Rom.) F 310, OF
Blancart, Blanchart Langlois p. 99. The first member is OHG
hlanc Veiss glanzend^^. For the second member see "^Actard.
Blanch(i)a: Blanchee (gen.) Eot. Orig. II p. 346 (Edw. Ill);
Blanchie (dat.) ibid. p. 54; domina Blanchia (Regina AngHse)
RH II p. 14 (Edw. I); Blanchia (filia domini regis) ^ FA Y
p. 227 (AD 1402); Blaunche (gen.) Rot. Orig. I p. 182; cf.
Bardsley p. 109.

Blanea, Blancia (Rom.) F 310, OF Blanche Langlois
p. 99. Cf preceding name. As to its sense, Blanche is to
be compared with the OE Christian names Hwita (male) and
Hivitce (fern.). When used as a surname, it is to be considered
as an OF by-name. The male equivalent Bla7icus appears
as a surname (Dimidius Blancus) in Ellis, Intr. II p. 295.
Blize quidam (Kent) Ellis, Intr. II p. 296.

Probably a Rom. form of an OG etymon *Blizo, a hypochori-
stic formation of some compound with BUd- (OHG hlldi, OE
hllpe). Cf. Bhjsa = Blidiza Stark p. 79. For the final e see Azo.
Boc(h)ard, see Burcard.

Bodin (Staff.), Boding constabularius (Buck.) Ellis, Intr. II
p. 50; Bodin (Yorks.), Bodin (et Herveus) (Yorks.) ibid. p.
296; Bodijn de Kant (= Gant?) RH I p. 421 (Edw. 1)^;
Boidini (gen.) (mercator de Gant) CR I p. 208 (AD 1214);
Bodin RH II p. 768; Bodin (surname) ibid. p. 794, Abbr.
Plac. p. 117, CCR I p. 300; Boidino (dat.) de Cassel CR
I p. 220 (AD 1215); Boidino (dat.) ibid. p. 194 (AD 1215);
Boidini (gen.) Lungelance ibid. II p. 112 (AD 1226), Boidin,
Boydin (surnames) CCR I p. 302, Inq. Non. p. 402, etc.

It is possible that Boding above is a patronymic of Boda
(see Anderhoda), but it may equally well be < Bodin by

^ For the different dialectal treatment of [k] before a in OF
see Acard.

^ Daughter of Henry lY.

^ Of. Boyedinus de Gaunt RH I p. 385 (Edw. I).

51

the influence of patronymics in -ing, or owing to Rom.
nasal pronunciation^. On the other hand, Bodin might of
course be < Boding (cf. Zachrisson, French Infl. p. 10),
which, how^ever, does not seem hkely in the present case.
As regards OE Bodivine, it need not be taken into account
for explaining Bodin, because, even if it really existed (see
Anderhoda), it can at any rate not account for the nu-
merous instances of Bodin in post-Conquest times, all the
more as some of the instances are clearly continental.
Bard si ey, p. 115, gives the following explanation of 5oc?m :
"Baldwin popularly and under French influence Bodin, Bo-
den". This suggestion can hardly be correct since BaJdivin
appears in OF as Baudo'in, not as *Bddwi7i or *Bddoin. Bodin
is probably < Baudin, Baudenus (Eom.) F 250, containing
a stem Band- (second gradation form of Goth. *-biudan)
with 0(x or OF transition of au> o^. Whether the first i
of Boidin^ is to be explained with Kalbow (p. 133) as
"vorklingend (nach boidie?)", I must leave the question open;
the form cannot at any rate be kept distinct from Bodin.
Boding, see preceding name.
Boga, see the following name.

Boia, Boga, Boiga mon. (Alfred — Edw. Conf.) Grueber pp.
61, 62, 98, 105, 146, 158, 189, 210, 218, 260, 353, 435*;
Bogea mon. (Eadgar) Hildebrand p. 11; Boia BCS 1130
(AD 980); Boia de ealde KCD 922 (Eadwine); Boia (Dev.)
Ellis, Intr. II p. 50; Boia (homo Episcopi) Inq. Eliens. p. 498.
Cf. Boio, Boia F 324, belonging to the name of the Boii^.
On the spellings g, ig, ge see Sievers Ags. Gr. § 175, 2. Boia
(BCS 1130) might be a short form of Maneboia, occurring

1 Cf. Luhmann p. 37.
^ See Audoenus.

^ Also occurring in OF, see Langlois p. 102.
* Boigalet mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 108 is probably an
error for Boiga.

5 Cf. Wrede, Ostg. Ill, v. Grienberger Litbl. 12, 334 and

Holder.

52

in the same charter. — The ME name Bogo (e. g. Bogo de

Clare, Plac. p. 810, Bogo de Knoville FA V p. 205) is of

different origin and perhaps not to be kept distinct from

OG Biigo F 343 or OE Buga.

Boidin, see Bodin.

Boiga, see Boia.

[Bonsig minister KCD 810 (AD 1061).

Bon- occurs in some continental p. ns, where it is assumed
by Bruckner (p. 237) to be related to ON hon, OE len 'Bitte'.
The present name, however, is most probably a mistake for
Bondig (cf. Bjorkman, Pers. p. 28) and identical with Bondi
minister occurring KCD 811 (AD 1061)].
Boselin(us) (Suss.) ElHs, Intr. II p. 297; Boselinus CMR
I p. 129, III pp. 262, 263^.

This name might have been formed from native Basel
(< Bosay by means of Eom. -In but is in my opinion rather
to be considered as the OG or Eom. form Boselin, F 330.
Boso, see Boselin(us).
Brochard, see Burcard.
Brumanbeard, see "^'Brun.
Brunei, see *Brun.
Brunier, see *Brun.
*Brun: Bruno (dat.) de Colon CE II p. 38 (AD 1225).

OG Brun^ F 338, OF Brun Langlois p. 118 f. A Eom.
dim. form is perhaps Brunei (Line.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 299.
Brun(a) and some compounds with this element occur in
OE. It is therefore impossible to determine to what extent
continental p. ns are represented among the frequent DB-
names wuth Brun-. Brumanheard (homo Normanni, Suff.),
Ellis, Intr. II p. 60, seems to be a NF hybrid form of Bru-

^ Cf. Archiv 123 p. 32.

^ =0G Boso F 329 (OF Boson Langlois p. 106), belonging
to OHG bosi *^bose\ Of continental origin is probably Boso
(homo Aluredi de Lincole) Ellis, Intr. II p. 297; cf. also Boso
(diaconus Cardinalis) RM I p. 354.

2 OHG hrun (OE brun) 'braun .

53

ma7i (cf. Bruman < Brunman F' 341 and Briiman(n}us, Ellis,
Intr. II p. 60) + &ar<i^ Another compound of continental
origin is probably Brunier (Line), Ellis, Intr. II p. 61, =
OF Brunier (Langlois p. 120) < OG*^nm/ian, Brunheri
F 340.

Buc(h)ard, see the following name.

Burcard: Burcardus (Ess. Staff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 62;^wr-
cardus de Fenelai (Buck.) ibid; Burcardus (huscarle regis.
Buck.), Burhart teinus (Buck.), Burcardus (Suff.), Burchart
(Nott.) ibid. ; Bucardus (Suff.) ibid. p. 299 ; Bocard, BoJcard,
Bochard, Buchard (surnames) Abbr. Plac. pp. 131, 217, Rot.
Oblat. p. 61 (AD 1200), RH I p. 382, II p. 333; Iterius
Bochardi CCE II p. 206 (AD 1211) = Iterius de Ingolisma
CAngouleme') ibid. p. 257 (AD 1281).

OG Burghard, Burcard, BurcJcard^ etc. F 348. The o
for u of the first member might be due to AN spelling
habits, but is rather to be explained from the OF transition
of w > 0 (cf . Kalbow p. 104). The above forms^ start from
an HG etymon Burc-hart, whence the interchange of c and
ch will be due to the different development of [k] before
a in OF, for which see Acard ^. The forms Bucardus, Bo-
card, Bo chard (OF Bouchart, Bochart Langlois p. 107) are
due to dissimilatory loss of the first r*. The surname
Brochard (e. g. OCR I p. 147 (AD 1232), RLP p. 185)
< OF Brochart (Langlois p. 116) is from the same OG ety-
mon with metathesis of r ^. It seems likely that ^Brochard
(in Brochardes ford) KCD 570*^ (AD 972) is the same name

^ See Isenbard.

^ First member is OHG, OS burg (OE hurg, hurh) 'Burg'; for
second member see "^Actard. The OE equivalent is Burgheard.

^ On the phonetical value of c and ch in AN texts see Zachris-
son, AN Infl. p. 32 f.

* Cf. Kalbow p. 121.

^ See Kalbow p. 122, Mackel p. 188.

^ This charter is starred.

54

and does not contain an element Broc- (e. g. OE hroc^ OHG
hruoh, ON brok ^).
Burnhard, see Bernard.

Carl, Karl and Latinized Carolus, Karlus ^ are either of ON
or OG origin^. The onlv certain 00 instances in England
are those which designate Charlemagne, Charles the Bald,
Charles the Fat, Carloman, and Charles, Count of Flanders.
The common ME forms Charles and Carles are NF * or
due to NF influence. For ch : c< [JcJ see Acard, for -es
see Schwahn-Behrens § 289.

Carleman: Carlomanno (abl.) rege Francorum KCD 824;
Carman (Wilts.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 65; Carleman (surname)
EH II p. 579 (Edw. I); Carleman (surname) Inq. Non. pp.
204, 398. »

OG Carl(e)man, Carloman ^ etc. F 360. Of. Bjorkman, Pers.
p. 78.

Clare(n)bald: Clarehaldus (Leic.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 302; Clare-
holdus (Suff.) ibid. p. 69; Clarenhaldiis (Ess.) ibid. p. 302;
Claremhaldiis (prior de Bermundeseje) Ann. Berm. p. 438
(AD 1146); Claremhaldus ssecularis Hist. Aug. p. 35 (AD
1163); Clarembald (Norf.) ECE II p. 26 (AD 1199); Clare-
loldus (Bedf.) Fin. I p. 64 (John); Clere^mhald CE II p. 128
(AD 1226); Clerenhaud EOE I p. 266 (AD 1199); Cleren-
haut ibid. p. 349 (AD 1199); Clerebaldus le Burdel EH II
p. 447 (Edw. I.). According to Searle, Claremhaldus occurs

^ Cf. Broclous Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 28.

2 OHG karal, ON karl 'Mann\

3 Cf. Bjorkman, Pers. p. 76.

^ Cf. Charles and Carles, Langlois p. 139.
^ First member as in preceding name, second member is OHO
man (OE mon) 'Mann'. Cf. also Socin p. 196.

55

in England as early as c. AD 950, as the name of a monk
of Croyland.

Clare(m)hald F 369, Clarembaut Langlois p. 148, hybrid
forms of Latin clarus + OG -hold ^. Cf . Kalbow pp. 32,
151. (Jlere(n)' represents the OF development.
Claremunda, Claremund' uxor Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 354
(AD 1241).

Claramunda, Socin p. 88, OF Claremonde, Langlois p.
148; a male equivalent is Clarmunt F 369. For the first
member see the preceding name; -munda is a fem. form of
the name-element -mund (OHG munt, OE mund 'Hand,
Schutz^)^

Clere(n)bald, see Clare(n)hald.

Colbert(us), Colibertus (Dev. Hants. Chesh. Line.) Ellis,
Intr. II pp. 69, 70, 304; Colherto (dat.) Pipe Eoll II p. 42.

OG- Colohert F 371, French Colbert, see Kremers p. 66.
The first member is probably OHG holo, Jcol (OE col, ON
Jcol) 'Kohle'; it is absent from native OE p. ns ^. For the
second member see Adalbert.

Colman, Coleman, Colaman mon. (Aethelred II., Cnut, Ha-
rold I.) Grueber pp. 198, 296, 302, 460, Hildebrand pp. 132,
264, 288, 306, 366; Coleman LYD pp. 7, 62, 70; Coleman-
(mis) (Hants., Berks. Oxf. etc.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 70; Cole-
ynannus (monachus de Bermundeseie) Ann. Berm. p. 442
(AD 1164); Colemannus monachus (Wore.) Ann. Wig. p.
375 (AD 1113); Coleman Ped. Fin. II p. 101 (AD 1197),
ECR I p. 173 (AD 1198), Chr. Petr. p. 112, KG p. 153,
Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 547 (AD 1271); further instances are
found in Bardsley p. 195 ^

OG Coloman, Colman, Mod. G Collmann, Kohlmann^ F

^ See Alhod(o).

^ Cf. Meyer-Liibke p. 71.

^ See Bjorkman, Pers. p. 83.

* Cf. also the pi. ns Coleman s Hatch Roberts p. 50, Colenia-
nestrete Rot. Fin. p. 198 (AD 1204) etc.

^ First member as in preceding name, second member as in
Carleman.

56

372. Consideration must, however, be paid to another ex-
planation, viz. that the instances of Colman in England are
to some extent of Celtic origin. Cf. AS Chr. 664 A: ^Col-
man mid his geferum for to his cydde''\ which latter word
means Scotland, as is to be seen from Bede, HE L III, c.
XXVI: ^'Colman... in Scotiam regressus est^. There is no
reason for assuming that this Bishop of Lindisfarne was
from the continent or bore a continental name, since we
know that Colman is a very common name in Irish records.
Cf. Gir. Cambr. Y p. 418, where it is said that "ninety-
four saints of this name are enumerated in the Martyro-
logy of Donegal. Other writers have made even more''.
According to Holder p. 1066 Irish Colman(us) is < Colum-
banus<Coliim-agniis<*Colum(b)-agnos^. Miss Yonge (p. 187)
goes so far as to suggest that Germ. Colman is due to Co-
lumhanus, the name of the Irish missionary, whose day,
November 1st, the Germans call St. Colman'' s. Although
the existence of OG Colman need not be ascribed to Celtic
influence, since both members occur elsewhere in OG p.
ns, it seems likely, however, that the Irish name Colman
may at least have contributed to render the continental
name popular 2.

Conrad: Conradus (monachus et sacrista . . . ac regis Hen-
rici I confessor) Chr. Joh. Ox. p. 294; Conradus abbas
ibid. p. 46 (AD 1120); Conradus LYD p. 32 (12th or 13th
c); Magistro Conrado (dat.) CR I p. 541 (AD 1223); Con-
radus de Bolle de Burdegal ('Bordeaux') ibid. p. 620 (AD
1224); Conradus de Yilla Franca (Line.) Plac. p. 440 (Edw.
I.); Conrado (abl.) Clippyng (et sociis suis mercatoribus
Alemanum) Rot. Orig. II p. 167 (Edw. III.); Conrado (abl.)
(procuratore . . . Lodowyci de Sabaudia) Giff. Reg. p. 301
(AD 1276); Conrad (fil. Abraam de Gotoum) RLP I p. 82

1 Zimmer p. 63 considers *Columbagnus to be a Latinized
form of original Columban.

^ The instances of Colman in Denmark have been introduced
from Germany, see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 85.

57

(AD 1208); Conrado ballistario (dat.) CR I p. 548 (AD 1222);
Conrado (dat.) nuntio Regis Norwag ibid. p. 509 (AD 1222) i;
Conradi (gen.) Hardebolle (mercator de Alemann vel de
terra Ducis Brabant) ibid. II p. 135 (AD 1226); Conrad de
Sancto Nazario OCR II p. 4 (AD 1257); Conradus van Dor-
vin als Cunse van Dorvin, sadeler, Duchman FY p. 122
(AD 1414), etc.

OG Conrad^ (common) F 373 f. The OE equivalent is
Cenred. — Corand, Coraunt (e. g. Michael Corand, Nich.
Corand, Joh. Coraunt Rot. Orig. I p. 175, II pp. 119, 127,
Inq. Non. p. 84) perhaps stand for Conrad; cf. Corandus
imperator (Chr. Petr. p. 2) = Conrad III.
*Cunbert: Cunberto (abl.) medico (of Henry I.) CCR II p.
81 (AD 1267).

Cf. OG Cunibert, Cunjpert^ etc. F 379. This derivation
is uncertain because u might be an AN spelling for OE
y *, whence Cunbert may be < OE Cynebeorht.
[Cunda episcopus ^ BCS 416 (AD 836); Cundo Le Bret
(Dev.) Exc. Rot. Fin. I p. 30 (AD 1219); cf. also the pi. n.
Condicote of which "the prefix represents the AS p. n.
Cunda"* according to Baddeley, Glouc. PI. Ns p. 46.

The above forms are certainly not to be derived from
OG Chundo, Cundho and fem. Chunda F 694 f. (< gund-, OE
gupy or <kundy OE cup) but to be explained as identical
with the first member of Cundtvalh and Cundigern in LV,
which probably is Celtic^. The addition of Le Bret also

^ According to Lind 713, ON Konrddr is in most cases of
foreign origin.

^ First member is OHG kuoni (OE cene) *kuhn', from which
OHG chunni (OE cyn) *^GeschIecht' is sometimes difficult to dif-
ferentiate in p. ns; for second member see Adradus.

^ First member is OHG chunni, see preceding name; for se-
cond member se Adalbert.

4 Cf. Schlemilch p. 14, Luhmann p. 100.

^ Bish. of Elmstan or Dunwich according to Searle, AS Bish.,
Kings etc. p. 46.

6 Cf. Hellwig p. 42, Miiller p. 113.

58

speaks in favour of this assumption. A fem. form of the
same name is evidently Cundya (wife of Gilbert Ithelockes)
Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 224 (AD 1232)].

Cunegard (uxor Ade de Mandeville, Hertf.) Abbr. Plac. p.
8 (Eich. I.).

OG Cunigard F 380. For the first member see *Cunbert,
for the second member, Aldeardis.
Cunse, see Conrad.

D.

Dachelin (Dors.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 73; Alicia Dacolyn (Bedf.)
FA I p. 27 (AD 1346).

Dacolenus (Rom.) beside Dacilus F 392, derivatives from
Dag- (OHG tac, OE dceg 'Tag'), c is in this case probably
to be explained in the same way as in Droco, see Drogo.
The phonetical value of ch in DB before e and i is mostly
[/c], see Zachrisson, AN Infl. p 34. Instances of dim. -ol-
beside the usual -?7-, -el- are frequent in Latinized p. ns.
Cf. e. g. Ahholenus : Ahhelin^ Andolenus : Andelin, Addolenus:
Attelin, Dodolenus (> OF Doolin) : Totilin etc. — As regards
the surname Daulin BH I p. 296 (Edw. I.), it might be <
*I)ageli7i > ^Daivelin > *Dau(e)lin ^, thus exhibiting a deve-
lopment analogous to that of the pi. n. Hagemon (RH II
p. 83) > Hawemon (ibid. p. 77) > Haumon (ibid. pp. 75, 76);
it is more likely, however, that it is a dim. form of Dau
(Daiv) < Dave < Davy, Dauy ^.
Dacolyn, see preceding name.

^ On u for IV see Luhmann p. 41.

2 Cf. Sunden, Hyp. Suff. p. 153. The OF forms are Davi,
Dauy and David.

59

Da£:eniond, Daiemond, Degemund, Deimund mon. (St. Ead-
mund) Kearj pp. Ill, 112, 113, 114, 115.

OG Dagamund^ F 395. The diphthong ai in the above
form Daiemoiid is probably due to WF-Eom. development
of aga > aie (cf . Lat. plaga > plaie, saga > sale), but might
also start from a form "^Dagimund^ (see Aia). The equi-
valent OE forms are Dcegmund, Degmund or Deimund^.
Since all the forms given above probably designate one
and the same moneyer, Degemund and Deimund are most
simply accounted for as being Anglicized, -mond shows Rom.
development of u> o, for which cf. Kalbow p. 104.
Dagobertus (Glouc.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 73; cf. also Dagohert
FNC Index p. 55; Dagohert se cing, AS Chr. 715 F, is
Dagohert III., King of Neustria.

OG Dagohert etc. F 392 f. For the members see Dage-
mond and Adalhert. As regards the composition-vowel o
cf. Groger p. 240, Mackel p. 15 and Kalbow p. 24.
Deinolt mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 115.

OG Theganolt, Deganolt, Thegenolt^, etc. F 1408. From
the spelling on the coins it is not to be ascertained whether
d or p i^ the initial letter of the above name, since they
are often confused. As regards the second member, both
the loss of IV and the obscuration oi a> o are known in OE
as well as in OG p. ns. The final t<d, however, is WF,
see Franck, Afr. Gr. § 90. Hence the initial letter is pro-
bably d (<p), see Braune § 165 ff.

Deudeuize (gender unknown, but probably fem.) LVD p.
103 (13th or 14th c).

^ First member as in preceding name; for second member see
Claremunda.

^ For the composition-joint i see GrSger p. 236 ff.

3 Cf. Btilbring, Ae Elem. § 505.

* First member is OHG degan, OS thegan (OE pegn) 'Gefolgs-
mann, Diener , also occurring in OE p. ns both as a first and
as a second member. For second member see Ansoldus.

60

The first member is OHG deota, diota, diot (OE peod)
'Volk\ eu might be a continental traditional spelling, but
is rather to be considered as the peculiarity of a Norman
scribe^. The etymology of the second member, -wiz, which
is used as the termination of both male and fem. p. ns in
OG, is not clear. F 1626 associates it with the OHG verb
wizzan 'scire^ and the adj. iviz 'gnarus^ or suggests it is a
secondary form of the fem. Latinized name-element -widis,
which latter explanation seems most probable in the present
case; cf. Teutoidis (Rom.) F 1451. The final e is < the
Latin ending a or has been added analogically.
Diota (fem.) LVD p. 116 (14th or 15th c).

OG Deota, Thiota, Tiota (fem.) and Dioto (male) F 1411
f., hypochoristic forms of compounds with OHG deota, diota
etc., see preceding name. The spelling io is remarkable
since OG io (< eo < eu) has become ie at the end of the
10th c. ^ A late transcription?
Dodin, see Dudue.
Doduca, see Duduc.
Dreu, Driu, see Drogo.
Droard, see Druard.
Droco, see the following name.

Drogo (Yorks., Line), Drogo de Montagud (Som.) Drogo
(filius Ponz) (Wilts., Glouc, Wore.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 405;
Drogo (homo Roberti Malet) (Norf.) ibid. II p. 75; Drogo
quidam (Line), Drogo (homo Radulfi) (Line.) ibid. p. 308;
Drugo de la Bouerer, Flandrensis ^ FNC IV p. 798; Drogo
(Norf.) RCR II p. 195 (AD 1200); Drogo Barentyn CRC p.
63 (Hen. III.); Drogoh (gen.) de Diep (^Dieppe') CR I p. 108
(AD 1208); Drogone (abl.) de TrubleviU ibid. II p. 27 (AD
1225); Droco Hist. Ab. II pp. 67, 68, 69, 70; Droco venator

^ Cf. Luhmann p. 148.
2 Of. Braune, Ahd. Gr. § 48.

^ "miles quidam qui cum ipso (Will, the Conq.) in Angliam
venerat."

61

ibid. p. 143; Walterus Dru ^ (Wilts.) Plac. p. 796 (Edw. L);
Dnu de Hairun (Eos) RB p. 432 (AD 1166); Dreu LVD
p. 56; Hug' Dreu (Suff.) Inq. Non. p. 101. Further instan-
ces are found in Bardsley p. 253 ^.

OG Drogo^, Droco F 420, Waltematli p. 19. For the
forms with e side by side with original g see Bruckner p.
158, Schonfeld p. 68 and Kauffmann Germ. XXXYII p.
247 f. The forms Dru, Driu and Dreu are NF. Cf. Kalbow
pp. 73, 113. The NE surnames Drewes, Druce may be <
OF Dreus, Drues, but also from the pi. n. Dreuues fDreux*)
in Normandy. Cf . Amelricus de Dreuues^ Herman de Dreuues
Ellis, Intr. I p. 405.
Dru, see preceding name.

Druard: Droard Hildebrand DB p. 355; Druardo (dat.) de
Bedf. Pipe Eoll I p. 18, III p. 11.

OF Droart, Drouart (Langlois p. 181), by Kalbow (p.
140) derived from Droghardus (recorded?). For the mem-
bers see Drogo and *Actard.

Duduc, Duduco, Dudoca, Doduca, Dodica episcopus KCD
760, 762, 763, 764, 767, 768, 770, 771, 772, 774, 775, 776,
778, 779, 780 etc. (AD 1038—1060), AS Chr. 1046 E, 1060 D,
1061 E, etc.*

OG Dudecho, Dodica, Dodico F 413, 1413, dim. forms of

^ A NF dim. form is Druet (e. g. Druet de Midelh' et Grer-
vasius pater ejus LVD p. 112, Druef de Pratefl RH H p. 845).

^ Bardsley is not quite right in stating that this name was
introduced into England by Dru de Baladon, a follower of the
Conqueror. Drogo occurs as the name of a landholder already
in the time of Edw. the Conf. (Ellis, Intr. II p. 75), and fur-
ther, there were more than one of William's companions who
may share the honour with Dru de Baladon of having contri-
buted to render this p. n. common in England.

^ For the etymology see Bruckner p. 243.

* All these instances refer to Dudoc, Bish. of Wells 1033—
1060. A notice about his nationality is given by Flor. Wig.
AD 1060: "Wellensis episcopus Duduc obiit: cui successit Gisa
regis capellanus; amho de Lotharingia oriundi''.

62

Duda, Doda of debated etymology. Cf. Wrede, Ostg. p.
120 f., Schonfeld p. 72 and literature there quoted. Other
instances of Duduc and compounds with Dud- in England
are probably as a rule native, and the same is also the
case with Doda and compounds. As regards Dodin, Ellis,
Intr. I p. 405, II p. 307, it might be derived from a native
Doding (Ellis, Intr. II p. 74) ^ but is perhaps rather from a
NF dim. form Dodin; cf. Dodin F 414.
Durand: Durante Duran, Durtan mon. (Aethelred II.) Hilde-
brand pp. 58, 154; Durand(es), Duraint mon. (Eadmund, Ead-
gar) Gjueber pp. 130, 178, 188; Durandus vicecomes (Glouc.
Heref.), Durandics carpentarius (Dors.), Durandus tonsor
(Hants.), Durandus Malet (Leic. Nott.), Aseloc Durand (Nott.)
Ellis, Intr. I pp. 365, 406, II p. 76; Durandus (canonicus
S. Pauli Lond.), Durandus propositus (North.) ibid. p. 308;
Durandus LYD pp. 46, 51, 60, 69, 98; Durant Boni (mer-
chant of Florence) EH I p. 357, Giff. Eeg. p. 110 (AD
1267); Durantus Longus EB p. 256 (AD 1166); Durant
(surname) Chr. Petr. p. 108; Dorand Prior. Finch, p. 106;
Johannes Doraunt, cotoler, FY p. 19 (AD 1319); the pi. n.
Durandes torp, Lindkvist, ME PI. Ns, Intr. p. 56; see fur-
ther Bardsley p. 259.

OG Durand ^ (common) F 435, OF Durant Langlois p.
183. For the etymology see Bruckner p. 314 and Wrede,
Ostg. p. 77.

Ebo, see the following name.

Ebulo {Eblone, abl.) de Geneve Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 58

(AD 1249); Ebulo de Montibus (Eutl.) CCE III p. 311 (AD

1316).

^ See Bodin and Archiv 123 p. 32.

^ An original present participle, see Socin p. 185.

63

OG Ebulo, Ehlo Cofters') beside EUlo (> OF Ehle Lang-
lois p. 185) F 437, dim. forms of Eho ^ ibid. 436. The lat-
ter name seems to occur in (Henricus) Eho LYD p. 89.
The dim. suff. -ul, of which Stark has collected some in-
stances p. 56, foot-note 2, is a gradation-form of -il (Wrede,
Ostg. p. 195) or rather due to adaptation of -il to Latin
-ulus (Meyer-Llibke p. 88 f.).

*Eburhard: Efrard, Eoferard mon. (Aethelstan, Eadwig, Ead-
gar) Grueber pp. 109, 110, 163; Ebrardus {homo W . de Perci),
Ebrard (homo Willelmi Colit), Ebrardus (Line), Eurardus
(Som., Cambr., etc.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 407, II pp. 77, 309, 315;
Eourard (Bish. of Norwich) ^ AS Chr. 1130 E; Eurardus,
Everardus, Efrardus, Eouerardus LYD pp. 19, 54, 55, 63,
64, 82; Everard (son of Odelerius of Orleans and brother
of Orderic) FNC lY p. 496; Eborardus de Bece (Cant.) RB
p. 367 (AD 1166); Everard de Ros ibid. p. 40 (AD 1167—68);
Eborardi (gen.) le Frenshe, Evorardus le Fraunceys Rot.
Grig. II p. 166 (Edw. III.) FA I p. 136 (AD 1284—86);
Everard de Luvain CR I p. 195 (AD 1215); Eborardus
Penier (merchant of Ypres) RH I p. 314 (Edw. I.), etc^

OG Ebur-, Ebor-, Eber-, Ebr-, Efur-, Ever-, Evr(e)-, Eur(e)-
hard, -hart^ F 441 f. The interchange of b and v (w, f)
is due to the different treatment of intervocalic b in the
OG dialects, for which see Franck Afr. Gr. § 78 ff., Braune
Ahd. Gr. § 134 f. and Gallee As. Gr. § 223. On the OF
form Evr(e)-^ (Eur-) see Kalbow p. 127 f. It is uncertain
whether Eofor- existed as a native name-element. It is

^ Eb- is a secondary name stem. Of. E 435 and Eb(b)o = Eber-
hardus Stark p. 40.

2 See DCB.

^ The form Erfrurdus LYD p. 62 is distinctly to be read
Efrard' in the photograph of the MS that Prof. Bjorkman has
kindly lent me.

* First member is OHG ebur, OS ebur {evur), OE eofor 'Eber';
second member as in *Actard.

5 OF Ev(e)rart Langlois p. 209.

64

true that Eoforhwcet and Eoforuulf occur in LY (see Miil-
ler p. 80)^ but in conformity with what has been said under
*Aegelhert, continental p. ns may be found in that docu-
ment, too. The name-element under notice is at any rate
seldom recorded in OE, since, with the exception of the
two above-mentioned forms, it occurs only in a few names
on coins from Eadw. the Elder onwards, where, moreover,
continental influence is highly probable.
*Eburwulf: S. Ehrulfi^ (gen.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 408.

OG Eh(e)rulf^ F 447. Of continental origin is probably
also Eferulf, Eoferulf mon. (Eadmund, Eadred) Grueber pp.
131, 147. Ef(e)r- in this name as well as in Efrard (see
preceding name) to some extent also points to OG origin,
since the OE equivalent is Eofor- (Eofer-). The latter forms
are in this case to be considered as Anglicized.
Ecard: Ecceard smith (smi6)* BCS 1254 (c. AD 970), LYD
p. 56; Ecardi (gen.) de Bleu ECE I p. 341 (AD 1199);
Ecard' (gen.) ibid. II p. 74; Ecard (surname) KH I p. 478
(Edw. I); Echarde (surname) Due. Lane. p. 224 (Edw. YI),
etc.

OHG Eckehard, Eclcard etc. F 21. The first member is
OHG echa (OS eggja, OE ecg) 'Schneide, Schwert'^; for c : ch
(Ecard : Echarde), see Acard. The equivalent OE form is
Ecgheard, appearing in ME as Eg gar d. In my opinion it
is out of the question that Ecard should have arisen from
Ecgheard (or rather *Eggheard ^) by the influence of the fol-
lowing hj as might be concluded from the following state-
ment of Sunden's, Hyp. Suff. p. 138, foot-note 1: "This
(OE Ecca) is probably a hypochoristic form of names com-

^ Eofor in Beow. is the name of a Geat.

^ St. Evroul in the Diocese of Lisieux in Normandy; cf. Schat-
zer p. 28.

^ First member as in preceding name, second member as in
Adelulfus.

^ Cf. Binz p. 210.

^ For second member see *Actai'd.

^ Cf. Biilbring § 499.

65

pounded with Ecg- + a theme beginning with a voiceless
consonant, e. g. -frith, -heard, -hun". There is, as far as
my knowledge goes, not a single instance in OE p. ns to
prove that h has been capable of unvoicing a preceding
consonant, whereas this phenomenon is frequently met
w4th in consonants followed by c, f, s or p. But allowance
must certainly be made for analogical influence. Thus
Ecbriht AS Chr. 677 E (= Ecgbriht of Kent ibid. 661 E),
Eculf, Ellis, Intr. II p. 78 (probably < OE Ecgwulf) etc.,
have been influenced by such forms as Ecferd (= the North-
umbr. King E(c)gferd AS Chr. 670 E, 679 E, 709 A) and
Echefrid (ch = Jc) Ellis, Intr. II p. 77, where [k] is no doubt
due to the following voiceless consonant. In Ecceard, if
continental, as I think it most likely to be, the second e
is probably the OG composition-joint.
Ecceard, see preceding name.

Echebrand, Echebrant, Aechehrant^, Eghehrand^, Eghrand
(Yorks. Chesh.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 4, 77, 94, 309.

Cf. OG- Agibrand, Achibrand etc. F 19. If the first mem-
ber of these forms belongs to agan 'sich fiirchten as Bruck-
ner (p. 218) assumes, they are to be kept distinct from the
above-mentioned name, of which the first member is no
doubt the same as in Ecard. It is probable, however, that
OG Agi- sometimes is < *agja- 'Ecke', owing to the loss of
the composition-vowel and the vocalization of j, before the
West Germanic consonant gemination through a following
j took place ^. The second member, for which see Aedel-
brand, is absent from OE p. ns.
Echiward de Ohaboneis KLP p. Ill (AD 1214).

OG Eguard, Ekkeward^ F 26. In Echi-, ch might have

^ ch denotes [^1.

^ gh \s 2, Rom. spelling originating in WF to denote explo-
sive g before palatal vowels; see Franck, Afr. Gr. § 103.

^ Of. Groger p. 102 and literature there quoted, and Schatz
ZfdA 43 30.

* For first member see Ecard ; second member 2iS inBeluard.
OE *Ecgweard is not on record.

5 T. Forssner

66

been used to denote [k] but is rather = OF ch < HG k, for

which see Kalbow p. 141, Mackel p. 143.

Efrard, see *Ehurhard.

Egbrand, Eghebrand, see Echehrand.

Egel-: for compounds with this element see *Aegelbert.

Eg^elina, see Adelina.

Eicmund mon. (Plegmund 890—914, Eadw. the Elder 901

—925) Keary p. 80, Grueber pp. 91, 100.

It seems most likely that this name stands for OE Eeg-
mund, as Searle suggests. Continental *Eicmund, of which
the first member would be *Aic- (see Acard), does not seem
to be on record.
*Einbold, Einboldus (Norf.) EUis, Intr. II p. 311.

OG Aganbold, Eginhald, Ainbold, Einhalt^ etc. F 38. On
WF egi > ei see Franck, Afr. Gr. § 105. See further
Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 31.
Eingar (homo Heraldi comitis) Ellis, Intr. II p. 94.

An OG equivalent is not with certainty instanced; see F
39. Of. the 0 Swed. surname Engherson^ which Lundgren
(p. 49) suggests contains a p. n. Enger.
*Einhard: Einard mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 121.

OG Aginard, Ainard, Einard etc. F 39. For the mem-
bers see *Einhold and *Actard.
Einulf, see Aginulf.
Eldebrand, see Hildebrand.

*EIiland: Elyland (Norf.) EH I p. 459 (Edw. I); Alilandus
Dru CPR I p. 510 (AD 1292).

OG Eli-, Elyland F 82. The first member is ""alja-
(Goth. aljis 'ein ^derer\ OHG ali-, eli-, OE el(e)-), see PBB
12, 488 f., Groger p. 123 ^; for the second member see
Amerland.

Elinant (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 312; Elynand' (gen.) CR I
p. 384 (AD 1218—19).

^ For the members see Aginulfus and Albod(o).
^ On the difficulty of distinguishing this name-element from
ala- "^all* see Bruckner p. 221, Meyer-Liibke p. 9.

67

OG Elinand, Elinant etc. F 82 f., OF Elinant (male)
Langlois p. 187 f. For the first member see preceding
name, the second member is *nanp- (Goth, ana-nanpjan
Vagen'), occurring in OE as -nop.

Elisent de Dereberc ECR I p. 301 (AD 1199); Elisent
(Cornw.) Fines I p. 351; Helisent (Norf.) Eot. Fin. p. 261
(AD 1205); Helisend (cameraria Reginse Scottorum) Reg. Lib.
pp. 151, 152.

OG Elisind (fem.) F 83; OF Elissent, Elisant (fem.) Langlois
p. 329. For the members see *EUland and Alsent. Another
possible etymon is OF Helissent, Helisend (fem.) Langlois
p. 329, which is to be derived < OG Heilsind ^ (fem.) F 728
on account of its h *^aspiree'^
Elismus mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 116.

Elismus (Rom.) F 80. This name is assumed by F to
he<*alja- (see Eliland)-\- the non-Germanic suff. -sm, often
affixed to Germanic name stems on WF soil; Longnon (p.
344) explains -(i)smus, (i)sma as taken from such a name as
Sanctisma < Sanctissima.
Elmegard (Ess.) RCR I p. 99 (AD 1194).

The gender of this name is uncertain. It is perhaps to
be derived from OG Helmgart^ F 810. No OE equivalent
is on record. Or = Ermegard (below)?
Eluis, see Helewis.

Emelina (uxor Galfridi, Wilts.) Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 380
(AD 1262); Emelina uxor (Som.) ibid. p. 311 (AD 1259);
Emelina (uxor Stephani Lungespeye, Dors.) ibid. p. 333
(AD 1260); Emelinam (ace.) Priorissam de Ambresbir Fin.
I p. 145 (John); Emelih ux RCR I p. 351 (AD 1199); Ema-
Una LVD p. 57.

1 First member is OG heil (OE hal) %q\\\ with Rom. transi-
tion of pretonic ei > e.

2 Cf. Kalbow p. 45.

s First member is OG helm (OE helm) 'Helm'; for ^second
member see Aldeardis.

68

Emelina (Horn.) F 89. This name has been placed by F
under Amal- but then the e of the stem will be difficult
to account for. It is perhaps from Ama ^ (F 87) + dim.
il + inaj or more likely it has been formed as a dim.
of Emma (see below); cf. the form Emalina above. The
surnames Emelin CCR II p. 148 (AD 1270), Hemelin Exc.
Rot. Fin. II p. 513 (AD 1270), Emlyn Cart. Eynsh. II p.
204 etc. are probably < Emeline < Emelina and not origi-
nally male names. — Another NF dim. form is Emelot (Abbr.
Plac. p. 51) also used as a surname (e. g. EH II p. 612)^,
which is to be distinguished from the surname Amelot (RH
II p. 260) < Amal-.

Emelin, Emelot, see preceding name.

Emericus de Cancefl Exc. Rot. Fin. I p. 319 (AD 1239);
Emeric' de Sacy ibid. pp. 280, 426, 439 (AD 1235—45);
Emericus de Eupe (Line.) Plac. p. 397 (Edw\ I); Emericus
Eyvill (Yorks.) CRC p. 108 (Edw. I); JE'wmco (dat.) nuntio
Savarici de Malo Leone CR II p. 8 (AD 1224); Emerico (obi.)
(a merchant of Bordeaux) ibid. p. 56 (AD 1225); Emericus
de Monteforti Ann. Osen. p. 287 (AD 1280); Emericus de
Friscobald (an Italian) CPR II p. 77 (AD 1308), etc.

The OG etymon is probably Heimeric or Haiw.eric (see
this name), which has become NF Emen (beside Aimeri,
Langlois p. 13) with loss of h and transition of pretonic
ei > e or in the present case with AN monophthongization
of ai>e^. This derivation helps to account for the con-
fusion of Emene and Eimeric that has been noticed in some
cases: Emericum magistrum Militise Templi Ped. Fin. Ebor.
p. 161 (AD 1209) = Eijmerico magistro milite Templi Rot.
Oblat. p. 576 (AD 1216); Emeric' Albgeri' CR I p. 140
(AD 1214) = Eymeiico Alberger ibid. p. 14 (AD 1204), etc.*

^ Cf. Bruckner p. 222 and Stark p. 41.

^ See Bardsley p. 273. ^ See Stimming p. 193.

* To be taken into account as an etymon of Em eric is also
OG Emmerich, Emrih, Mod. G Emm(ejrich F 953, the first
member of which is < Ermen-, see Emino.

69

Emino LYD p. 16.

Emino, Emeno, Emmino etc. (F 951) probably to be deri-
ved from Ermino (F 474), a hypochoristic form of com-
pounds with Ermin^; cf. Socin p. 212.

Etnma: Aemma (Francorum regis filia, regis Aeadbaldi
copula)2 BCS 13 (AD 618); Emma regina^ KCD 727, 733
(AD 1018); the same person is Aelfgyfa Imma^ ibid. 962;
Emma, Emme LVD pp. 15, 16, 18, 19, 27, 32, 35, 60, 61,
68, 69, 71, 81, 82, 83, 85, 88, 95, 97, 102, 104, 109, 112,
113; Aemma ibid. p. 57; the NF dim. form Emmota ibid,
p. 103, Emmote (nom.) RH II p. 351; etc.

0(x Efnma and Imma (fem.) F 950, both common names
and often used indiscriminately. They are hypochoristic
forms of compounds with Ermin-, Irmin-^ such as OG
Ermin- : Irminburg, Ermen- : Irminhild etc. In OE, Imma
occurs, but only as a male name, e. g. Bede HE L lY, C
XXII, LY (see Miiller p. 56), and in the pi. n. Immanbeorge
BCS 246 (AD 769— 85) 6. This p. n. has been explained
by Miiller (ibid.) as belonging to ON imr '^lupus* or ON
ima "^lupa, pugna\ It seems most likely, however, that it
should be explained from West Saxon Irmen-, Yrmen- (< *er-
mina-; cf. Btilbring Ae. Elem. §§ 132, 186) '^ in the same
way as continental Imma < Irmin- ^.

^ < '^ermana- ^gewaltig^; besides, there occurs a form *evmina-
appearing as Irmin- in OG p. ns; cf. Bruckner p. 64 f., Sch6n-
feld p. 77 and Miiller p. 96.

^ Daughter of Theodebert of Austrasia.

^ Queen of King Cnut, daughter of Richard of Normandy.

* ""pat tvas Aelfgiue (on Englisc) Ymma (on Frencisc.)'^ AS
Chr. 1017 F.

-' Cf. Emino.

^ Probably also in the pi. n. Himanbeorgas ibid. 689 (AD 932),
which Searle suggests contains a p. n. Hima.

^ Cf. Irmenred, Yrmenred BCS 40, 45, side by side with the
non-mutated form Eormenrices (gen.) Beow. v. 1201. Cf. also
the p. ns Immin and Immine (Searle) which belong to the same
stem.

^ In this connection I will mention the explanation of the

70

Etigelard, Ingelard: Engelardus de Strattone RB p. 276
(AD 1166); Engelard de Oigoingny, Ingelardo (obi.) de
Cygonj^ EO p. 221 (AD 1216), CE II p. 15 (AD 1225);
Engelard, Ingelard (the same person) ECE I pp. 91, 123
(AD 1194); Engelardi (gen.) de Atje EH II p. 30 (Edw I.)
= Ingelardiis de Attie Ann. Dunst. p. 68 (AD 1221); Enge-
lardo, Ingelardo (obi.) Le Marescal Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 404
(AD 1263); Ingelard' de Cytromaco Test. Nev. p. 119; In-
gelard de Warlee CCE III p. 130 (AD 1309); Ingillard
(Bedf.) Abbr. Plac. p. 95; Ingelard (surname, Bedf .) EH II
p. 329 (Edw. I), etc.

OG Engil-, Engel(hjard, Ingilard E 113, 965. The first
members are Engel- (related to the name of the Angles, OE
EngUy and Ingel- (< Ing- for which cf. Bruckner p. 270
and the abundant literature given by Schonfeld p. 147).
Both elements are absent from native OE p. ns^ and

pi. n. Emmington given by Alexander, PI. Ns of Oxfordsh. p.
100 f. : "To judge by the forms {Amintone, Emintorie) the origi-
nal form was a. Cf. Ammanhroc, -wel CD V 297 — 8 Ch. 1151.
This is probably a variant of the more usual Emma (Imma), a
fern, name as in CD I 9 Ch. 6 (a starred charter and probably
forged), which has Aemma . . . We must assume two types in
the development of the pi. n., a and e, or else the replacement
of a by e through the influence of the name Emma''. First of
all, the p. n. Amma (OG Ammo) should be kept altogether distinct
from Emma (Imma). The spelling Aemma for Emma need not
surprise us any more than all the other frequent instances of cb
for e in OE charters. The simplest explanation of the pi. n.
under notice is probably to assume the first member to be a
patronymic of Amma > Amming : Emming, with the same inter-
change of non-mutated and mutated forms as e. g. in Hearding :
Herding, Leofing : Lefing etc. On -in < -ing see Zachrisson,
French Infl. p. 10 f. — For want of earlier instances it is im-
possible to determine whether Emley, Moorman p. 68, contains
Emma, as Moorman suggests.

^ See Wrede, Ostg. p. 144, Schonfeld p. 21 and literature
there quoted.

^ In spite of the Angeltheof in the Mercian Pedigree, AS Chr.
765 A, and the statement of Stenton's (PI. Ns of Berkshire, 1911,

71

make their first appearance in continental p. ns on the coins
of Aethelstan and Anlaf of Northumbria. The compounds
that contain both Engel- and Ingel- have been treated to-
gether, because a confusion of the forms has often taken
place, whence a distinction from the point of view of the
first member would be a merely etymological one, often
causing names which signify the same person to be dealt
with in different places. The confusion of the elements
under notice exists already in OGr, but is particularly ob-
vious in OF, where Ingel- has regularly become Engel-,
Engle- owing to the transition of %> e, see Mackel p. 98 f.
Another reason for the confusion of these name-elements
in England is the ME transition of eng > ing (see Horn p.
23); cf. Engelond, Ingelond EH II pp. 592, 597 ^
*EngelbaId, Ingelbald: Hengebaldus (Shrops.) Ellis, Intr. II
p. 335; Ingelhald (Dev.) ibid. p. 343.

OGr Engelhald, Ingalbald, Ingilbald etc. F 109, 964. For
the members see Engelard and Alhod(o). Hengebaldus might
also be derived from Ing(e)bald (cf. F 960).
Engelbert, Ingelbert: Engilherht, Engilbred, Ingelher(h)t,
Ingelberd mon. (Aethelstan, Eadmund, Eadred, Eadgar)
Grueber pp. 102, 123, 148, 185; Engelbricus canonicus Episc.
(Lend.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 106, 313; Ligelbertus (Dors.) ibid.
343; (Walterus filius) Engelberti (Kent) ibid. p. 407; Engel-
berto (dat.) (nepoti Theobald Blund) CE I p. 289 (AD 1216);
Eobertus Ingelberd (Beverley) Wickw. Eeg. pp. 14, 272
(AD 1280—81); Ingelbright de Alman, furbur, FY p. 26 (AD
1331), etc.

p. 19): ^ Engel was certainly used as an OE personal name, as
in the combination Englunga dene CS 216 ... It is therefore
possible, since no early forms are given, that Englefield Green
near Windsor may be derived from this name". It should be
observed, however, that the patronymic termination -ung rather
points to continental origin, whereas the native form is -ing.
Why not derive Englefield < OE *Englafeld 'the field of the
Angles"? — The origin of Ingelbourne KCD 460 is uncertain.
^ For the second member of Engelard see "^Actard.

72

OG Engil; Engel-, Ingelhert F 110 f., 964, OF Engilbert,
Englehert Langlois p. 191. For the members see Engelard
and Adalbert.

*Engelburg, In^elburg: Engelhur LVD p. 58; Ingelburgis
(c. AD 1100) quoted from Searle; Ingelburga vidua EH II
p. 657 (Edw. I).

OG Engelburg, Ingelburgis (Rom.) F 111, 964. The first
member as in preceding name; the second member is OHG
burg (OE burh) '^burg'*; see Bruckner p. 240.
*Engeleisa, In£:eleis, Ingelesa etc.: Engeleise (dat.) Rot. Cane,
p. 223; Engeleys (relief Johis Gilb.) EH II p. 689 (Edw. I);
Ingelesam (ace.) uxorem Ped. Fin. Ebor. p. 145 (AD 1208)
= Ingelisa ibid. p. 146; Ingeleas LVD p. 80; Ingeleis (iem.)
OCR III p. 223 (AD 1313); Aungeleis LVD p. 82.

OG Engilheid F 113, OF Engelais, Angelais (fern.) Lang-
lois p. 192. For Engel- see preceding name. Aungel- is
due to the NF transition of en > an, for which see Kalbow
p. 43 and Stimming p. 184 f. For the second member see
Adelais(a). In Ingeleas, ea denotes e; cf. Luhmann p. 108.
— The surnames Eng(e)leys, Inglaijs etc. (e. g. RH II pp. 689,
869, Hist. Pap. p. 66) are in most cases the NF national
adj. engleis '^English", which is to be seen from such in-
stances as Robert us le Engleys, Johes le Engleys RH II pp.
156, 635.

Engeler, Ingelarius: Engeler (Suss., Som., Bedf.) Ellis, Intr.
II p. 313; Engelerus (filius Franconis de Bonn) RB p. 113;
Engelar de Cantilup (Ess., Suff.) OR I p. 270 (AD 1216);
Engelar (Salop.) RH II p. 91 (Edw. I); Aengelarius clericus
LVD p. 99; Ingelarius ibid. p. 85.

OG Etigil-, Engelher(e) (Mod. G Eng(e)ler) and Ingelanus
F 114, 965, OP Engelier Langlois p. 189 f. For the mem-
bers see Engelard and Aedelhere.

Engelger, Ingelgar: Engelgef de Bohun {= Engelerus above?)
RC p. 236; Ingelgar mon. (Anlaf, Eric, Eadmund, Eadred)
Keary pp. 236, 237, Grueber pp. 133, 150.

73

OG Engil-, Engelger F 112 f. For the members see
Engelard and Amelger.

Engelin, Angelin: Engelih de Neweton IICE II p. 50 (AD
1199); (Randulf fil.) Engelih Pipe Rolls I p. 51; Angelih
(gen.) RLP I p. 27 (AD 1203).

OG Angelin, Englin (F 109) < Engel- (see Engelard) + dim.
suff. -in. For NF J.n^e^ see *EngeIeisa. — Engelm LVD
p. 16 is certainly an error for Engelin. ^~

Engfelm, see the preceding name.

Enge(l)ram, Inge(l)rain, Ingram: Engelramo (dat.) de Lunder-
feord KOD 930 (c. AD 1056); Engelr de Munceaus Fabr.
Rolls p. 148 (AD 1225); Engelramo (obi.) capellano CR II
p. 22 (AD 1225); Willelmus Engelram RC p. 23 (AD 1199);
Engerram de Some (Kent) RCR II p. 240 (AD 1200); Enge-
ramo (obi.) de Bouleres CR II p. 135 (AD 1226); Engeram
de Yilers RB p. 60 (AD 1186—87); Ingelram BCS 1102
(AD 96S) = Ingram^ Ingerame (dat.) ibid. 1101 (AD 963);
Ingelramnus (Dors., Som.), Ingelran (Line), Ingelranmis
(Suss., Heref., etc.), Ingelrannus (filius Widonis de Reinbued-
curt), Ingelranus (Shrops.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 343 ; Ingr annus
(homo Rogerii de Busli, Nott.) ibid.; Ingelram Flandr (Kent)
RCR II p. 227 (AD 1200) = Ingeram Flandrensis (Kent) ibid.
I p. 246 (AD 1199) = Engeram' Flandr (Kent) ibid. II p. 71
(AD 1199); Ingelram de champanis CR I p. 233 (AD 1215) =
Engelr de Champan ibid. p. 294 (AD 1216); Engelram y En-
guram de Pratefl Rot. Fin. pp. 459, 460 (AD 1207—8)=--
Ingram de Pratell ibid. p. 241 (AD 1205); Engeramo (obi.)
de Fm-net = Ingeram de Farnet CR II p. 115 (AD 1226);
Ingrami (gen.) Fraunceys (Derby) FA I p. 299 (AD 1431);
Ingeramum (ace.) Beneger RM II p. 404 (AD 1306) per-
haps = Ingelramus Berenger FA Y p. 201 (AD 1316); ^?/w-
gelram de Kurchi Ann. Dunst. p. 48 (AD 1215); Ingram
(surname) RM I p. 156, Rot. Orig. I p. 289 (Edw. II) etc.

OG Engelramnus, -rammus, -rannus etc. and Ingelramnus
etc. F 114 f., 965 f., OF Enguerran, Engerran Langlois
p. 190. For the first member see Engelard, for the second

74

member, Bertram. Ing(e)ram may be < OG l7ig(e)ram ^ F
962 f. but also < Ingelram with loss of I or < *Ingerram < In-
gelram (cLEngerram and Engeram) with assimilation oilr>rr^.
Engelric, Ingelric: Engelricus, Engelri (Hertf., Ess.) Ellis,
Intr. II pp. 106, 107; Engehic FNC IV p. 726; Ingeln(c)
mon. (Aethelstan, Aethelred II) Grueber pp. 112, 2^S\ Ing-
elri, Ingelricus^ (Hertf., Ess., Suff.), Ingelricus (de Sancto
Paulo Londonise), Ingelricus (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 152,
343; is Igelsrice LVD p. 58 a scribal error for Ingelric'^

OG Engilric, Ligelrich F 116, 966. For the members
see Engelard and Alberic.

"^Engenalda, Ingenolda: Eugenalda^ LYD p. 50; Ingenolda
(uxor Eogeri) MKS p. 147.

Fem. forms of Engenold, Ingenald (for which see the
following name)? Cf. also Ingenildis F 966 and Iseldis
below.
*Engenold, Engenoldus (Wilts.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 313.

Engenold (Bish. of Poitiers) and Inginald F 967. Engen-
and Ingen- are (chiefly WF) extensions of the stems occur-
ring in Engel- and Ingel- (see Engelard). When they are
found in real p. ns in England, they are certainly of con-
tinental origin. The name Ingengeat (son of Angengeat) in
the Northumbrian genealogy (MHB p. 631) cannot of course
serve as evidence in this respect, on account of its mythi-
cal character^, and Ingenpeow in Widsif) is no doubt the
name of some continental prince. It seems likely that
there may have been the same confusion of Engen- and
Ingen- as is noticed in Engel- and Ingel-.
Engenulf, Ingenulf: Engenulfus (Wilts.) Ellis, Intr. II p.
313^; Engenulfus de Greseleia EB p. 265 (AD 1166); En-

^ For first member see Engelard and Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 48.
2 The forms Ingelrims CMR I p. 147 (AD 1114—30), Ingelrui
(gen.) ibid, should be read Ingelrnus etc. = Ingelr annus.

^ Probably the same person as the above-mentioned Engelricus.

* =''^Engenalda; cf. Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 48.

'' Cf. Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 49. ^ Cf. ''^Engenold above.

75

genulph OCR I p. 222 (AD 1236); Ligenulf (Leic), Inge-
nulfiis (Warw.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 343; Ligenulf OCR III p.
288 (AD 1315).

OG Engenulf, Ingenulf F 119, 967. For the members
see "^Engenold and Aginulfiis.
Enger(r)aiii, see Engelram.

Engina (uxor Johis de Rundenne) Rot. Orig. II p. 146
(Edw. III).

Engina (AD 1300) Socin p. 53, and Ligina F 960, hy-
pochoristic forms of compunds with Engin-, Ingm-, or dim.
derivatives by means of -ma.

[Enisant (Cambr., Ess.), Enisan (Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. II pp.
107, 313; Enisant LVD p. 61 1; Efiisant Rot. Oblat. pp. 69,
85. Rot. Cane. pp. 67, 71; Enisand (fil Widen) MRS p.
30; (Ernald fil.) Enisand ibid. p. 75; Enisand (filius Walteri)
CCR III p. 116 (AD 1308); Enisant Musard ibid. p. 114
(AD 1308); Eiiisani (gen.) ibid. p. 277, etc. is a Breton
name (occurring in OF Enissa7i0, the name of a "^seigneur
breton Langlois p. 192) that was introduced into England
in the time of Edward the Confessor].
Eoferard, see '^Eburhard.
Eorlebyrht, see *ErIebert.
Eorlgeoth, see *ErIgyth.
Erchebrand (Chesh.) Ellis, Intr. 11 pp. 107, 313.

OG Ercamhrand (Rom.) F 460. The first member is '^ercan-,
OHG erchan^ erchen ''echt, recht' (cf. Goth, un-airhns *^un-
heilig' and OE eorcan-stan 'Edelstein ), also occurring in OE
p. ns, see Miiller p. 96^. On the phonetical value of ch

^ - Aemisond ibid. p. 69.

^ As regards the name Earcongota, Ercongota etc. Bede, HE L
III, C VIII, AS Chr. 639 E (daughter of Ercenberht, King of
Kent), the first member is no doubt i^tive, whereas the second
member is strange to OE personal nomenclature. Ercongota was
abbess of Brie in Gaul and it seems likely that the original
second member of her name, whatever it was, has been replaced
by the continental name-element -gota (cf. Theodegotha, daughter
of Theoderic the Great).

76

before e in DB see Dachelin ; for the loss of n see Behrens
p. 200, Kalbow p. 125. The second member is the same
as in Aedelbrand above.

Erchenbald, Arche(n)bald: Ercimhalt raon. (Eadmund) Grue-
ber p. 140; Erconhold mon. (Eadgar) Hildebrand p. 12;
Erchenbaldiis (Dev. Cornw.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 313; Erchem-
bald le Bretun CCR II p. 431 (AD 1292); ErJcenhaud (Sout-
hampt.) Ped. Fin. lY p. 122 (AD 1198); Arche(n)haldus
(Suff .) Ellis, Intr. II p. 40 ; Herchemboldus Flemeng (Dev.)
EB p. 254 = Erlenbaldo (dat.) Flandrensi ibid. p. 259 (AD
1166); Archehaldus (Dev.) EB p. 257 (AD 1166); Archemhaud
(dat.) Flemengo, Archehaldus le Flemeng EC p. 219 (AD
1215—16), CE II p. 148 (AD 1226); Hemicus Archehald,
tailliour FY p. 177 (AD 1456), etc.; see further Bardsley
p. 58.

0(t Ercan-, Erlcen-, Erhinbald, Arcam-, Archemhald (Eom.)
F 458; OF Eirhembaid, Herchemhaut, Herce^nhaut, Archam-
haut Langlois p. 333 f. For the first member see prece-
ding name. Arcen- < Ercen- is due to the Eom. transition
of er > ar, for which see Bertram. As regards the spelling
eh in the DB-form above, it probably denotes [k]; in the
other instances where ch occurs, it is rather to be explained
from OHG ch (Erchan-, Erchen-) or from Ercan- with
Centr. F development of c (before a) > ch^. For the se-
cond member see Alhod(o). Although both members are
native, the present name has been introduced from the
continent; the earliest form, the moneyer's name Ercim-
halt, is shown to be continental by its final t (WF-Eom.
for d).

Erchenger seu Erchengerius pistor (Cambr.), Erchengerus
(Som.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 414.

OG Ercan-, Ercengef etc. F 461. For the first member
see Erchebrand; the second member is the same as in Amel-
ger. Earlier instances are lacking.

1 Cf. NE Archibald (aatfiboold).

77

Ercongota, see p. 75, foot-note 2.

Ereman, see Hereman.

Erembald mon. (Eadmund) Grueber p. 122.

OGr Eiin-, Erembald etc. F 454. The first member might
be an extension of OHG era (OE dr) 'Ehre'. It is, however,
not possible to keep it distinct from Em- with insertion of
a svarabhakti-vowel. Cf. Erneholdus below.
Erenburgis, see Erneburg.

Erewine mon. (Aethelred II) Grueber p. 212; Erivinne mon.
(Aethelred II, Wigmund) Keary pp. 167, 196.

The first member might be OHG era (see Erembald). It
seems more likely, however, that the present name is =
Herewine (cf. OE Herewine Searle, and OG Herivin, Erwin
F 782 f.) or a misstake for Freivine = Freowine.
Ergemond mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 116,

OG Argimimd, Argemund F 145. The first member is
probably to be associated with Old Gallic argos *^Held^ and
Greek dcpxto^. The e of the above form is due to the in-
terchange of ar and er, referred to under Arnold. For the
second member see Dagemond.

Erhart abbas BCS 250 (AD 787)2; Erard de Yalery CCE
II p. 147 (AD 1270); magistro Erardo Prior. Hexh. II p. 88.

Cf. OG Erhart, Erard (Mod. G Erhardt) F 772. It is
possible that these forms are < Harihard as F assumes.
Sometimes, however, the first member might also be OHG
era 'Ehre' or OHG er (Goth, aiz) 'Erz'^. As regards the
forms found in ME, they may also be < Airard (above)
with AN monophthongization of ai > e. Cf. St. Erard, Ai-
rard CR I pp. 40, 201.
Erild LVD p. 80.

Cf. OG Erhilt F 773 (perhaps < Hanhildis^ ibid. 772 ;
cf. preceding name). OE *Herehild is not on record.

1 Cf. the abundant literature on this subject collected by
Schonfeld p. 25.

^ A later copy. ^ See Bruckner pp. 103, 222.

* For first member see Aedelhere, for second member, *Ainild.

78

Erlebald (Wilts.), Eriehaldus (Som.), Herlebaldus, Herlebol-
dus (Hants., Wore.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 107, 337.

OG Erlehald, Erlebold, Herlehold F 467. The first mem-
ber is OS erl (OE eorl, ON jarl) 'vornehmer Mann'; it does
not occur in OE p. ns.^ For the second member see
Albod(o).

*ErIebert: Eorlehjrht, Aeorlebyrht msessepreost BOS 1010
(AD 958)2.

OG Erlehert etc. F 467. For the first member see pre-
ceding name, for the second member, Adalbert. The above
forms are Anglicized.

Erlefred mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 116; Elofroed ibid,
is probably intended to be the same name.

OG Erla-, Erlefnd-, -fred F 468. For the members see
Erlehald and Amelfrid. The form -fred, particularly common
in Merovingian records, is due to the open character of
Frankish I as well as to the Rom. transition of l>e; cf.
Franck, Afr. Gr. §§ 4, 19.
*ErIeua: Herleua Scaftoniensis abbatissa KCD 528 (AD 966).

For the first member see Erlehald. Names in -geha (OHG
geba, OS geba, OE gifu 'Gabe') are rare in OG. That the
name under notice existed on the continent, is, however,
shown by the occurrence of Herleua^ as the name of the
mother of William the Conqueror.

^ The pi. n. Arlington is explained by Roberts (PI. Ns of
Sussex p. 6) as "^Eorlan tun . ^Eorla is a short form of some
personal name beginning with Eorl such as Eorlbeald, Eorlwine
etc., for which Searle gives good authority." It is of course
possible that the pi. n. under notice contains a short form of
some of the p. ns with Erl-, introduced from the continent, but
it seems more likely that it should be compared to Herlingaham
(set Karltune and Herlingaham) KCD 782 (AD 1046), which rather
contains ON '^Erling (see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 37) as its first
member. For Eorl BCS 1130 see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 201, foot-
note 1.

^ Other continental p. ns occur in the same charter.

^ Also called Arlette < "^Erlette.

79

*Erlgryth: Eorlgeoth LYD p. 80.

The second member is an AN spelling for -gyth\ cf.
Luhmann p. 119 f. The above name is then a hybrid form
of continental Erl- (see Erlebald) and native -gyd, for which
see Miiller p. 122.

*Erlin, Herlinus del Meisnil (Line.) EB p. 514 (AD 1210
-12).

OG Erlin F 466, OF Herlin Langlois p. 334, a dim. form
of Erl-, see Erlebald.
=^=Erlwald: (E. filius) Aerloldi (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 370.

OG Erlold etc. F 469. For the members see Erlebald and
Ansoldus.

'^''Erlwin(e) : Urlleivine mon. (Edw. the Conf.) Grueber p. 340;
Hcerlewine Thorpe p. 617 (AD 950); J£'Wwmw5 (Hunt.), JTer-
leuinus (Warw.) Herluin (Som.), Herluinus (Norf.), (Eadul-
fus fihus) Herluini (Norf.) = (E. filius) Erluini (Norf.) Ellis,
Intr. II pp. 313, 337, 370, 372; Urleuiiine (Berks.) ibid. p.
261; Herleuuino (obi.) presbytero Hist. Ab, II pp. 21, 138
(AD 1087—1135)-; Herlewin LYD p. 15; Herlwin (Count
of Montreuil) FNC I p. 227; Herlwin of Bee ibid. II p.
216; Herlewinum (ace.) de Eaundes Plac. p. 514 (Edw. Ill);
Herluino (dat.) Cadomensi (oi Caen"), made Abbot of Glas-
tonbury by Henry, brother of Will. Eufus, FWE II p.
359; TJrleivyri (surname) EH II p. 836 (Edw. I); see further
Bardsley pp. 377, 778.

OG ErlewiUy Herleivin etc. F 469 f., OF Herluin, Arluin
Langlois p. 334. For the first member see Erlebald. The
spelling Url' is AN; cf. Luhmann p. 98, Schlemilch p. 38 \
The moneyer's name Urlleivine, however, cannot be explai-
ned as due to AN spelling influence. If not merely an

^ Williams (Anglia 25, 468 ff.) explains OE Bijrht-, -hyrht
(< heorht) and Byrn- (< Beorn-) as due to development of
eo > y on account of the preceding voiced labial. Hence, ME
Burn- might be accounted for as a continuation of OE Byrn-,
though it seems preferable to explain it as an AN spelling for
Beorn-.

80

error for Erl-, Url- seems in this case most probably to
stand for Arl-, since ii and a are sometimes confused in
the orthography of the coins ; on ar < er see Bertram. For
the second member see Amahvin.
Ermant (surname) EC p. 97 (AD 1200).

Cf. Hermand, Hermant etc. F 775, Langlois p. 334. F
assumes the second member to be related to OHG mandjan
'gaudere' or to be a variant of -man. It seems likely that d, t
are in most cases excrescent^. Hence, Ermant is a variant
of IIer(e)man below.

Ermenfrid (Bish. of Sitten, sent to England as Legate) FKC
11 p. 461; Ermenfridiis (homo Osberni de A-rches) = ^erw'-
fridus Ellis, Intr. II pp. 313, 337; Hermenfridus (Warw.)
ibid. p. 337.

OGr Ermenfrid (common) F 476 f., OF Ermen-, Hermenfroi
Langlois p. 335^. No earlier instances are on record in
England, though both members occur in native p. ns.
Erme(n)gard, Armegard etc.: Ermengarda, Ermegard, Arme-
gard, Aermegard (uxor Ade Mandevill) ECE I pp. 166, 360,
439, II p. 87 (AD 1199); Ermegard (wife of Will. dePunchar-
dun) Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 164 (AD 1253); Ermengard' (ace.)
Fin.irp. 75 = j5'rme^ar6Zam(acc.)Ped.Fin. Up. 73 (AD 1197)
Ermegard Budun, Hermegarda de By dun EH II p. 10 (Edw
I), Test. Nev. p. 262; Ermingarda Abbr. Plac. p. 64 (John):
Ermeinard EC p. 46 (AD 1200) = Ermengard CCE III p
210 (AD 1313); Hermigerd CCE III p. 328 (AD 1316)
Armegard (surname) FA Y p. 102 (AD 1401 — 2).

OG Ermingard, Ermengard^ (mostly fem.) F 478, OF
Hermanjart, Hermenjart, Ermengart, Armenjart (Langlois p.
335 f.) which latter forms also may be < OG Irmengard (F
ibid.) with OF i> e. On ar < er (in Arme-) see Bertram; for

^ Cf. Mackel p. 91, Kalbow pp. 48, 132.

^ For first member see Emino; for second member, Amelfrid.
^ First member as in preceding name; for second member
see Aldeardis.

81

the loss of n see Meyer-Ltibke p. 25 1, Kalbow p. 125,

Biirgliarclt p. 106.

*Ermengot: EnrCiot (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 313.

OG Ermingaiid, Ermengaut^ F 478 f. i (in -?o^) most pro-
bably signifies [d^Y, tbns representing the Centr. F deve-
lopment of g before au, for which of. Schwahn-Behrens
§ l-ll, Mackel p. 148 f., Kalbow p. 138. Erm'iot might
further be = '^'Ermen'iot, in which case it will be derived from
OG ""''Erminigaut (cf. Erminitrudis, Herminifrid^ Irminigart
F 476 f.) with OG or OF loss of g'^.

•Ermensent : Hermesent (wife of William Kempe) OCR III
pp. 413, 483 {kV> 1319, 1326).

OG Enninisind, Ermensend, Irminmnd F 482, OF Herme-
sent Langlois p. 336. For the members see Erme(n)gard
and Alsent.

Erine(n)truda: Ermetruda uxor (Kent) Exc. Rot. Fin. II p.
585 (AD 1272); Ermetruda uxor (Nott.) ibid. p. 240 (AD
1256); Ermetruda Thalebot Cart. Eynsh. I p. 423; Erme-
true (dat.) OR II p. 295 (AD 1216—17); Ermendrua (Line.)
RH I p. 241 (Edw. I); Ermentrudis (Countess of Chester)
Hist. Ab. II pp. 68, 69; ^rwe^mcZi^ (uxor Ricardi) CCR III
p. 116 (AD 1308); Ermentruth MRS p. 33; ErmHhrufha
LVD p. 56, etc.

OG Ermandrud, Ermentrudis, Ermetruda, etc. (common)
F 471, 476, OF Ermentrus, Langlois p. 193. For the first
member see Erme(n)gard\ the second member is probabl}^
the same as OE -pryp (OE pryp 'Starke, Kraft', ON -prudr, <
*prupi-). Cf . also OHG trut 'lieb, geliebt' < "^driida- *. The
above forms with th have probably been influenced by the
native element -thryth.

^ First member as in preceding name; second member as in
Aingot.

2 Cf. Behrens p. 178.

3 Cf. Scliultz p. 197 ff., Kalbow p. 138 f. and literature there
quoted.

•* See Bruckner p. 313. Cf. also ZfdA 43,20 f.

6 T. Forssner

'•'Ermenwald: Ermenald (Dev.), Ermenhaldus (Cornw.) Ellis,
Intr. II p. 313; Ermenold (Oxf.) CCR III p. 420 (AD 1320).

OG Ermenald, Ermenold ^ etc. F 483. In Ermenhaldus^
h is merely graphical; see Ansoldus. There are no earlier
instances of the present name in England.
Ermina uxor (Yorks.) Eot. Orig. I p. 116 (Edw. II), CCK
III p. 84 (AD 1307); Sea Ermina KH II p. 18 (Edw. I).

OG Ermina F 474, a hypochoristic form of fem. com-
jiounds with Ermen-, Ermin-, for which see Emino.
Erminard (Dev.) FA I p. 320 (AD 1284—86).

OG Ermen(h)ard^ F 480. The above form is certainly
continental, since the name is not on record in OE.
Erm*iot, see ^Ermengot.
Ernald, Ernold, see Arnald.
Erneboldus (Som.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 107.

OG Ernehold F 454, explained by F < era (see Erembald
above). It is, however, most likely a variant of OG Arin-
bald F 138 '\ OE '-^Earnheald is not recorded.
Erneburg: Erenhurgis (Wilts.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 313; Erem-
burge (gen.) comitisse CCR III p. 309 (AD 1316); Erne-
burg CR II p. 98 (AD 1226); Erneburga CPR I p. 116
(AD 1284).

OG Erinbiirg, Erambiirg, etc. F 456^ OF Eremborc Lang-
lois p. 193. For the first member see the preceding name,
for the second member, *Engelbitrg.

Ernegis, Erneis, etc.: Ernegis (Yorks.), Erneis (Cornw.),
Ernegis (homo Episcopi Baiocensis, Line), Erneis (Som.,
Leic), Erneis (homo Comitis Hugonis, Line), Erneis^is (Leic),
Ernegis de Burun, Ellis, Intr. II pp. 107, 314, 343, 375;
Aernisius LYD pp. 100, 107; Aernis de Neouill', Ernis de

^ For first member see Emino, for second member, Ansoldus.

^ First member as in preceding name^ second member as in
'■Adard.

^ For the etymology of the first member and the interchange
of ar and er see Arnald\ for second member see Alhod(o).

83

Neuiii ibid. p. 101, KG p. 49; Magister Ernisius (Glouc.)
Kot. Cane. p. 41; Herneis AC p. 24 (c. AD 1127); Hernesio
(obi.) Ariete EC p. 4 (AD 1199); Eogerus Ernys, Herneys
EH II p. 562. (Edw. I); Herneys, Harneys (surnames) ibid.
I p. 475, II pp. 472, 647 (Edw. I), FA V p. 53 (AD 1346);
Hernays (surname) and NE Harness^ Harneis Bardsley
p. 361.

OG Arn(e)gis F 139, OF Erneis, Erna'is, Hernais, Her-
nays Langlois p. 336 f. For the members see Arnold and
Ansegis. On the development Arnegis > Arnets see Kalbow
p. 139^. In Erneis> Ernis, the unstressed e has been lost
because standing in hiatus; cf. Stimming p. 178.
Ernis, see the preceding name.

'•'Ernost: Arnost of Bee. (Bish. of Eochester) MHB p. 617
= Hernosto (dat.) AS Chr. I p. 289; Galfrid Hemost, Hern-
nest (Wilts.) EH II pp. 261, 262 (Edw. I).

OG Ernusty Ernost, Arnost (Eom.) F 484 f., a very com-
mon name, from OHG ernust (OE eornost) 'Kampf*. For
the interchange of er and ar see Bertram.
Ertald, see Hartald.
Ertein (Shrops.) Ellis, Intr. H pp. 109, 314.

Cf. OG Herithegan, Heridegan ^ F 779. Or is Ertein rather
from an unrecorded *Heardpegnl
Escotland, Escolland, see Scotland.
Essolta, see Iseldis.
Estarcher Ellis, Intr. II p. 109.

OG Starchari, Starcher^, etc. F 1361 f. The initial e is
of course prosthetic and of OF origin ; cf . SchAvahn-Behrens
§ 29. The present name may easily have been confused
with Stercher (for which see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 132).

^ ei, ey and ay are common orthographical variants in ME.

■^ For first member see Aedelhei'e, for second member, Deinolt.
Cf. also ON Herpegn, Lind 533.

^ The first member is OHG stare (OE sfearc) 'stark'; for the
second member see Aedelhere.

84

Etard, see Aitard.

Etlebrand, see Aedelbrand.

Etram mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 102.

Cf. OG Ediram, Ederam F 450. The etymology of the
first member is uncertain; cf. F 448. For the second
member see Bertram.

Eudo Dapifer (Hertf., Line, Ess., etc.), Eudo (filius Hu-
berti, Hants., Berks., etc.), Eudo (Line, Norf., Suff.) Ellis,
Intr. I p. 416, II p. 110; Eudo LVD pp. 55, 63, 83, 87,
88, 102, 113; Eudo abbas (of Ramsey) CMR III p. 177
(AD 1200); Eudo (tenant in Wistou) ibid. I p. 362 (AD
1252); Eudo Martell Eot. Fin. p. 603 (AD 1216); Eudo de
Bello Campo Exc. Rot. Fin. I p. 364 (AD 1241—42); Eudo
(fil. Eudon' Le Chaunpeneys, Line.) ibid. II p. 288 (AD
1258); Eudonem (ace.) de la Roche (Hunt.) RH I p. 198
(Edw. I); Eudoni (dat.) fil. Garini OR I p. 235 (AD 1215), etc.

OG Eudo ^ (common) F 490. The diphthong of the stem
always appears as eu or eo (see F), which shows that this
name is a stereotyped documentary form. In some cases,
a confusion between Eudo and Odo has taken place: Eoda
(eorl of Campaine) AS Chr. 1096 E is = Odo, Count of Cham-
pagne, and Odda (Earl of Devonshire) appears as Eudo
according to FNC II p. 565. This confusion between the two
names in England is due to the fact that they cannot well
be kept distinct in OF; see Langlois p. 494 f. As re-
gards Eoda mon. (Aethelstan II) Grueber p. 199, Hilde-
brand p. 153, it is impossible to determine whether it is
an Anglicized form of OG Eudo or a hypochoristic form
of compounds with OE Eod- (=Ead-), such as Eodbald,
Eoduald, etc., for which see Mliller p. 13^.

^ Belonging to the name of the Eudoses, Euduses, for which
see Schonfeld p. 81 f. and literature there quoted.

- Eodin mon. (Eadred) Grueber p. 142 is perhaps = Eod-, Ead-
wine, as Searle suggests. Cf., however, OG Eodin F 490, which
may be a dim. form of Eudo.

85

Euerwacer minister KCD 811 (AD 1061); Eureuiiacre (Dev.),
Eiiroac^, Euuacre (Som.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 110.

OG Ehuracar, Euracrus etc. F 445 f. For the first member
see *Eburhard. The second member is OHG wacJcar (OE
wacor, tv(jec(c)er) 'wach, munter, kraftig'. iv is regularly,
lost in OG in this position (see Franck, Afr. Gr. § 69,4),
whence it will have been reintroduced analogically in the
above forms, -wacer is of late appearance in OE p. ns,
and it does not seem unlikely that it has come into use
through continental influence. Ead-, Edwaeer mon. (Aethel-
red II., Harold I.) Grueber pp. 199, 310, Edwaker (Kent)
ECE II p. 56 (AD 1199), might be Anglicized forms of OG
OdoaceVj Otacar, etc., but it seems more probable that
eadwacer, w^hich occurs as an OE appellative with the sense
of 'watchman of property, bonorum custos, was called into
existence as a p. n. by the influence of the corresponding
OG p. n. The forms Ahiuacre, Ailuuacre, Aeluuacre, Ellis,
Intr. II pp. 7, 31, 279, of which no OG equivalents seem
to be on record, are probably also to be considered as native
formations. Cf. also SetvaJcer, which occurs as a surname
KM I p. 119.

Euerwinus (burgensis Norwicensis), Euriiinus (Oxf.) Ellis,
Intr. II p. 315.

OG Ebitrivm, Euruin, etc. F 447. For the first member
see ''^Ehurhard, for the second member, Amahvin.
Eurard, see "^Ehtirhard.

Eurebold (Dors.), (Odo filius) Eurehald (Dors.) Ellis, Intr.
I p. 458, II p. 360.

OG Eurebald, -bold (Rom.) F 440. For the members see
'^Ebitihard and Albod(o).

[Euretha LYD p. 48 has nothing to do with OG Eured
F 51, but is an error for *Enretha = Aeinritha LYD p. 58.
For this name see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 34, Namenk. p. 30.]

Wrongly explained by Searle as ^Eoferheah.

86

Euroldus (homo Gozelini filii Lanberti, Line.) Ellis, Intr. II
p. 315.

d& Ebarolty Euruald, Evrold etc. F 446. For the mem-
bers see *Eburhard and Ansoldiis.

*Ewald: Etvoldus LYD p. 110; the same p. n. iseems to
enter into the pi. n. Eivaldeshor RGR I p. 378 (AD 1199)
and perhaps also into Euualtone KCD 363 (AD 933).

Cf. OG Ewald F 51. The first member is OHG etva
(OS eo, OE ^(iv)) "Gesetz", which element does not occur
in OE p. ns. Allowance must, however, be made for the
possibility of deriving the first member from OE Ead-, Ed-
or from OE Eo-, occurring e. g. in Eomcer, Eomod and
Eomund ^
Ewart anrifaber EM I p. 328.

Cf. OG Euvart F 51, Eoardus, Bruckner p. 132. For the
first member see the preceding name; second member as
in Beluard. On the ME surname Ewart, see Bardslej p.
277 f. and the various explanations given by him.
*Eylewisa, Eyieuysa (ace.) de Eilesbir (Buck.) Ped. Fin.

I p. 40 (AD 1195).

For the second member see "^'Alweis. The first member
might be either Adal- or Agil- (cf. Adahvidis and Agloidis
F 35, 180, and '-'Aegelhert above). It seems most probable,
however, that the present form stands for Heileivisa (see
Heleivis below) which view is corroborated by the occur-
rence of Ayleivis Ped. Fin. I p. 14 = Heleivis ibid. p. 101
(AD 1196).
[Ezi (Hants., Dev., etc.), Ezi viceeomes (Hants.) Ellis, Intr.

II p. 110 is not<OG EdusF 219 hut=Etsi<OF> Eadsige;
cf. Etsius, Ellis, Intr. ibid. Is Ezui (Berks.) ibid, a cor-
ruption of the same name?]

For second member see Ansoldus.

87

F.

Faderlin, Fadrel'm (Hants.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 315.

This might perhaps be a dim. form of the name Fader
occurring in DB and explained by Bjorkman (Pers. p. 38)
as ON". It seems most probable, however, that it is a con-
tinental dim. form of OG Fader, Fater, since there occur
other similar OG formations, such as Fad(e)riko and Vaderi-
Mn, F 491 f. Of. also MHG vaterlin.
Fagenolf CCR II p. 452 (AD 1294).

OG Faginolf, Fagenulf, etc. F 494. The first member
belongs to OS fagin, fagan (OE fce^en) 'froh'. For the
second member see Aginulfus.

Faico de Breaute Chr. Petr. p. 8 (AD 1224) = Fauk de
Breaute RLP p. 85 (AD 1208) = Falkesius ibid. p. 92 (AD
1215); FaIco le Taverner RH I p. 424 (Edw. I.); Ricardus
Fako Ann. Dunst. p. 134 (AD 1233), etc.

The origin of these and similar forms is not so clear as
Bardsley thinks when he writes (p. 281): 'the son of Fulc,
one of very many forms'. First of all, there occurs a con-
tinental name Falco, for which see F 495 and Kluge, Et.
A¥. under FalJce. Falco might further sometimes be <
Fulco owing to the OF development of pretonic ul> ol> al
{Fulcon > Falcon). And lastly, Falco may be = Falco owing
to a confusion between a and o in ME records; cf. falke
for folke, Luhmann p. 92 f. Falkesius (above) is a Lati-
nized form of NF Falkes^ (for -es see Carl). A dim
form of Falco is Faucelinus COR III p. 309 (AD 1316).
Farthild LVD p. 53.

OG Farthilt (fem.) F 499. The first member is OHG

1 Recorded in ME as Faukes (e. g. RH II pp. 395, 620, 62G.
662). Faukus (surname) Inq. Non. p. 113 is perhaps a Latinized
form of Fauk (< Fcdco). Cf. also Falciis in DB (Bjorkman,
Pers. p. 38).

vart (OS fard, OE fyrd, ferd) Talirt'^ which element is not
recorded in OE p. ns. For the second member see *Amiid.
Fernand, see the following name.

Fer(r)andus Balistarius OR I p. 153 (AD 1213); Ferrmido
(obi.) clerico Rot. Cane. p. 145; Ferando (obi.) Gil' de Ispa-
nia CE II p. 117 (AD 1226); Ferrandus Gir. Cambr. Y p.
249 (AD 1170); Ricardi Ferrand (merchant of London) Be-
verley II p. 360; Walterus Ferrant (Cant.) RH II p. 422
(Edw. I.); Martiniis Ferraunt (Yorks.) Rot. Orig. I p. 75
(Edw. I.), etc.

Bardsley (p. 286) explains the surname Ferrand 'from
some place of the name in Normandy'. It seems pretty
certain, however, that this surname should not be kept
distinct from the Christian name Ferrand. The latter is
instanced by F (500) from Rom. source (AD 1089) and is
found in OF Fer(r)ant Langlois p. 216. It further occurs
as the Mod. F surname Ferrand, Ferrant, and in Italian
Ferranda, Ferrante. That it is a development of Fernand
(cf. Fernand Petri CPR II p. 77 (AD 1308), Fernandus F
500 and Spanish and Italian Fernando) seems certain, but
opinions differ concerning the etymology of the first member.
Thus, Meyer-Ltibke (p. 28) derives Portuguese Fredenandus,
Fridinandus, Frenandus and Fernandus from fripus'^Fnede \
but, on account of the existant form Fradhumd, he suggests
that some other name-element may have been confused with
it; Schonfeld (p. 86) explains the first member as ferdu,
ON fiordr 'Fahrw^asser'. For the second member see Elinant.
^5=Filbert: (de) Sco Fhiliberto Abbr. Plac. p. 50; Filherd
(surname, Cornw.) Inq. Non. p. 343 : Fylhard (Norf.) RH I
p. 445 (Edw. I.); Hugone (abl.) Filleherd (Buck.) FA I p.
80 (AD 1284—86).

OG Fill-, Filebert (Mod. G Filbert) F 505. The first
member is OHG filu (OE feolu) 'vieP. On Fill- see Groger,

Cf. also Stark p. 115.

89

p. 153 f.^ NE filbert 'fruit of hazeF is a short form for
'PhiUbert niif (French noix de filbert) named after St. Phi-
libert Cf. NED.

Flanbard, Flambard: Rannulfus Flanbard, Flanbart (also
called E-annulfus Flamme) Ellis, Intr. I p. 420, probably
identical with Randulph Passeflambard of Dunholme AS
Chr. 1128 E^; Thom' Flambard (Wilts.) liR II p. 240
(Edw. I.); Stephanum (ace.) ilambard Pad. Fin. Ebor. p. 41
(AD 1202); Joh'es Flambard de Bonhunt (Ess.) Rot. Orig.
II p. 138 (Edw. III.); Robertus FlamV LYD p. 100; the
pi. n. Flamberdeston (Wilts.) FA Y p. 232 (AD 1428).

0(x Flan-, Flambert F 510, OF Flambart Langlois p. 217.
F's suggestion that the first member might be related to
OE flan (0 Icel. fleinn) 'sagitta^ is, of course, impossible
for phonological reasons. Hildebrand (DB p. 335) translates
Flambard as *^der Flammende; der das Schwert flammen
lasst". It seems probable, indeed, that this name was asso-
ciated w4th OF flaynyne as may be concluded from the above
bj-form Flaynme and from a statement in Orderic L YIII
(p. 678) according to which the above-mentioned Rannulf
obtained the surname Flambard ^^flaynma quippe ardens"".
But the original form of the first member seems to have
been Flan-^, which Bruckner (p. 248) associates with OE
/?rt;i'pr8eceps, procax'', evidently given on Ettmiiller's authority
from his Lexicon Anglo-Saxonicum. For the second member

see Isenbard.

Fiodger mon. (Eadgar) Grueber p. 171.

Oa Flodger, Flotger F 859. The first member is < Hlod-
(Eirid-)<*hlupa-<*klu 'horen'^. For the Rom. change of
initial hl>fl see Mackel p. 135 and Kalbow p. 145. Bruck-
ner (p. 94) assumes the first member of Lombard Flode-
uertiis and Flodelandus to bo OS flod, OHG vluot Tlut'

^ For second member see Adalbert.

2 Cf. FNC lY p. 521.

^ Cf. Flanigisilus, Flanegisilus Waltemath p. 21.

* Cf. Schonfeld p. 140, Franck, Afr. Gr. § 21, Kluge, Et. W. laut.

90

which would be possible as far as the sense is concerned,
but seems rather doubtful, since this element is lacking
in OE^ and ON p. ns and recorded in OG only in Eom.
sources, where it seems most likely that it is due to the
above-mentioned development of Hlod-; the above Lom-
bard names may be from frod by dissimilation and assimila-
tion; cf. Meyer-Llibke p. 79. For the second member see
Amelger.
Floheld LVD p. 6 (12th c).

This name is mentioned by Searle, Intr. p. xxix, among
names which he thinks "may be Celtic names or corrupt
forms or misreadings". It is, however, certainly = OF i^7o-
haiit (see Kalbow p. 30) < Flothildis ("ofters = Chlothildis^')
F 860. For the first member see Flodger. The loss of
the dental is analogous to that found in Mathild > OF
Maheiit (see Mahtild below). For the second member see
''Ainild. e for i is NF.
Fluold LYD p. 2.

Cf. Flodoald, Flodold, FluduaU F 860. For the mem-
bers see Flodger and Ansoldus. u may be merely graphical
or reflects the by-form Hlud-; cf. Liidoivie and Lodowic
under ^'Hludowic below).

^^=FoIbert, Folherti (gen.) episcopi (probably a Fleming) BCS
661 (AD 918).

OG Folcberf, Folhert F 548 f. The first member is OHG
folc (OE folc) 'Yo\k\ On the loss of c, see Franck, Afr.
Gr, § 128. For the second member see Adalbert. The
native equivalent Folcbeorht is on record. Cf. Fulbertii^
below.

1 Flodbrhit (sic!) abbas BCS 1311 is = Folbriht, Foldhriht abbas
ibid. 1269, 1282. That Flodger should stand for OE *Foldgar is
not likely especially on account of the form of the second mem-
ber. But cf. OG Foldger F 559, of which the first member is
probably the same as OE folde 'Erde\ On Floteman, Ellis, Intr.
II p. Ill, see Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 33. The moneyer's name
Flodivme, given by Searle from Grueber, is not on record.

91

Pokeram, see Fulcran.

Folceric Niger (merchant of Antwerp) ELP I p. 100 (AD
1213); Folcrici (gen.) (merchant of Lou vain) CR I p. 646
(AD 1224).

OG Folcric ^ F 555 f. The forms Fulcherieus (Line), Fulchri
(Yorks.) Ellis, Litr. II p. 115 are perhaps native, though
the earhest instance of Folcric in England seems to be from
the 11th cent. See further Bjorkman in Festschrift fiir L.
Morsbach (1913) p. 12 f.
Folcran, see Fulcran.

^■Trambald, Frembald, ^=Frimbald: Frmibalcl mon. (Alfred)
Grueber p. 32; Frembald, Fremhaucl (surname) Rot. Orig.
I pp. 91, 96, II p. 200, FA I pp. 25, 39 and Bardsley p.
800; Frimhaldum (ace.) RH II p. 186 (Edw. I.).

Of. OG Framhold'^ F 514. Fram, Framric and Froma,
occur as the names of moneyers of Aethelstan, Burgred,
and Edw. the Conf. and are probably native, which renders
the above derivation uncertain. The spelling n for 7n is
either a mere error or a reverted spelling, caused by the
transition of n> m before h. The ME forms Frembald
and ^Frimbald are due to a replacing of Fram- by Frem-
(OE freme 'good, strenuous'; cf. ME fremsom 'useful', frem-
/ttradvantageous')^ and Frim-^ (ME frym, NE frim, see NED),
which substitutions were probably effected in order to avoid
association with the ME pejorative adjectives framivard
(< OE fram-iveard 'averse, froward, perverse') and fraward
(< fra + weard) 'froward', both occurring as ME surnames
(e. g. CR I p. 516, RH II p. 338; cf. Bardsley p. 299). Is
Franpalt, Frampold, Frambolt (the surname of a certain
Godwine, appearing as a landholder in the time of Edw.

^ For the members see ^Folbert and Alheric.

^ First member is OHG fram Vorwarts' (OE fram Valiant,
stout'); for the second member see Albod(o).

^ According to Middendorff p. 5.4, Frem occurs as an OE p. n.
in the pi. ns Fremesham and Fremesleya.

* Not from Frith- as Bardsley (p. 300) suggests.

02

the Conf., Ellis, Intr. II pp. 112, 113) the same name? In
such case p would be of HG origin. It will hardly be
possible to explain these forms as early instances of dialectal
English frampold *^fretful, peevish, froward', of which the
oldest example in NED is from 1598 and which is assumed
to hG<fram+poUe 'head^ or a LG word^.
Frampold, see the preceding name.

Franciscus de Bonn (Dors.) EH I p. 100 (Edw. I.); Fran-
ciscus de Ipre (Lond.) ibid. p. 423; Franciscum (ace.) de
Aldeham (Glouc.) Abbr. Plac. p. 350 (Edw. III.), etc.

This name, popularized throughout the Western Church
by St. Franciscus of Assisi, is formed from Franc- (see the
following name) by means of the suff. -isle, often used to
form adjectival derivatives from the names of countries and
people. Cf. Bruckner p. 117, Kluge, N. St. § 210 f. This
name is Italian.

Franco, Francus: Franco (Dev.), Franco quidam (Shrops.),
Franco (homo Drogonis de Bevrere, Yorks.), Francus (Norf .
Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 318; Franco (fil. Savarici) Exc. Eot.
Fin. I p. 451 (AD 1246); Franco de Bohun ibid. II p. 19
(AD 1247)^; '^Francus {Franco nuncio Com Flandr) CK I p.
22 (AD 1205); Franco (abl.) de Brene ibid. II p. 32 (AD
1225); Franco le Tyeys (Teutonicus^) Plac. p. 195 (Edw. I.),
CCE II p. 75 (AD 1267); Franc' do Hermenie LVD p. 65;
Francone (abl.) de Brusella CCE III p. 420 (AD 1320).

OG Franco^ (common) F 515. For the interchange of
-0 and -us see Helto. Fronca occurs in LV (cf. Miiller
p. 54), where it may be native. The ME frequency of
this name, however, is due to continental influence.
Franpalt, see Framhald.

Fredard mon. (Eadmund, Eadred), Fredard mon. (Aethelstan)
Grueber pp. 102, 141, 155.

^ Cf. Skeat, Et. Diet.
^ Cf. Franciscus de Bonn (above).

^ For the etymology see ScliSnfeld, p. 91, and literature there
quoted.

93

OG Friduhart etc. F 534. For the first member see
Amelfrid. Fred- is due to Rom. influence; see Erlefred.
For the second member see '^Adard. No native equivalent
is found.
Fredebernus (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 114.

OG Friduhern, FrethuherJi^ F 530, Carstens [). 20. No
earlier instances are on record in OE.

Fredegand, one of the Irish missionaries who followed St.
Fursey into Gaul, see DCB.

Cf. Fredegand (Fredegaud'^) F 532. For the first member see
the preceding name, for the second member cf. Bruckner p. 253.

*Fredegis: Fredegis (Medesh.) AS Chr. 656 E, BCS 22
(AD 664); Fredghis (Nott.), Fredgis (North., Nott.), Fregis
(North.) 2 Ellis, Intr. II p. 114; Freegis (Gaimar, I'Estorie,
MHB p. 824), the same person.

OG Frithugis, Fredegis^, etc. F 533 f. Om the loss of d
in the above forms cf. Kalbow p. 83. In Ellis, Intr. ibid.,
there occurs a form Fregist which seems to designate the
same person as Fregis. The former name might be due
to ihe carelessness of the scribe or to analogous instances
in which an inorganic t was added in AN (cf. Menger p.
97), but it seems most likely that the confusion has been
caused by the occurrence of a name Fridugist etc. BCS 1130
(AD 980), 1266, 1270, 1297 (AD 970), and in AS Chr 993 E,
w^here it is the name of one of the treacherous leaders of
the English at Lindsey and is mentioned together with
Frsena and Godwine*. Fridugist has been explained < OG

^ First member as in preceding name; for second member see
Beringer.

^ Probably the same person.

^ First member as in Fredard; for second member see Ansegis.

^ Both Frcena and Fridugist also occur together in the above-
mentioned charters in BCS, whence these names certainly de-
signate the same persons. Another instance of this name is Fre-
gistus miles BCS 325 (AD 806). In the same charter ON Malte (see
Bjorkman, Pers. p. 94) occurs. Cf. also Frithegist, BCS 1266, and
Frithegist magnus, LVD p. 77, together with many ON p. ns.

94

Friclegis b}^ Kopke p. 23, but it Avill be rather difficult to
account for the addition of t in this name. Cf. Flor. Wig.
993: "... duces exercitus, Frana videlicet, Frithogist et Ood-
tvinus, quia ex parterno genere Danici fuerunt . . .". Is Fri-
dugist the Anglicized form of an unrecorded (?) ON '^Frid-
gestr"^. Cf. such compounds as Godgestr, Heimgestr, Widgestr,
LUfgestr, Vegestr and porgestr in Lind.
*Fredegod: Fredegod diacon (Kent) BCS 1010 (AD 958).

OG Fredegaud, Fridugoz^, etc. F 533. This Fredegod
is no doubt identical with the person of the same name
who is mentioned as the author of the Metrical Life of Wil-
frid. This work was dedicated to Archbishop Odo, and
it is to one of Odo's charters that the above-mentioned
Fredegod appears as a witness.
Fredemund mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary pp. 117, 118.

OG Fridemund, Fredemund F 536. For the first mem-
ber see Fredard, for the second member see Claremunda.
The OE equivalent F^idumund is on record. Cf. further
Bugge, Vesterl. Indfl. p. 276, Grueber p. 53.
Frederic of Warren^ LH p. 295; Frederico (obi.) de Lo-
vannia Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 319 (AD 1259); Frederic Swyne
EH I p. 314 = iretheric Swym (Mercator de Lubecco) ibid,
p. 327 ; Frederico (abl.) Doni (mercatore Senensi) Giff. Reg.
p. 106.

OG Frideric, Frederic^, etc. F 536. Other ME instances,
although rarely recorded, ma}^ be < OE FriduriCj Freodoric.
Cf. Bardsley p. 300.
Freisent, see Frethesenta.
Frembald, see "^Framhdld.
Fresnotus monachus KCD 754 (AD 1020—38).

Searle is certainly wrong in identifying this name as OE

^ First member as in Fredard, second member as in Aingot.
On the WF form -god see Mangod below.

^ Perhaps the same person as Frederic (Kent) Ellis, Intr. II
p. 114. Cf. FNC III p. 647.

^ For first member see Fredard, for second member, Alberic.

95

'^'FritJmnoth; it occurs among several continental p. ns and
is no doubt compounded with the OG name-element Fres-
(for the etymology of which see Siebs in Paul's Gr. I p.
1153, Much PBB 17,14 f. and Franck ibid. p. 55) + no/
(OHG not, OE nead, mjd 'Miihe, Gefalir, Kampf)i, difficult
to keep distinct from native OE -nod < ^'nanpa-. Fres- can-
not be proved to have been used in native OE p. ns^,
but occurs in Fresan, Frysan (the Frisians) in Beow. and
Widsif), in Frisa, Friesa and the adj. Fresisc in AS Chr.
etc. The continental dim. form Fresechin, recorded in ME,
will be dealt with in a later paper.

Frethesenta (uxor Galfridi Luterel, Yorks.) Exc. Rot.
Fin. I p. 9 (AD 1218); -F^e^tean/Zi' (uxor Willelmi Paynel)
Test. Nev. p. 375; Frethesent, Frethesant Ped. Fin. Ebor.
pp. 87, 88 (AD 1203—4); Frethesent (surname) Abbr. Plac.
p. 223 (Edw. I.); Freisent Painel (see above) CR I p. 372
(AD 1217); Frethesancia de Scotenj^ Exc. Rot. Fin. II p.
311 (AD 1259); Frethesancia de la Haye (Hertf.) ibid. p.
304 (AD 1259); Frethesence (gen.) RH II p. 374 (Edw. I.),
etc.; see further Bardsley p. 302.

OG Frithesiiind, Fredesendis (Rom.), etc. F 538. For the
first member see Fredard. Frei- has arisen through AN
loss of the dental. The second member is the same as in
Alsent above, -sancia is < *-santia, Latinized on the model
of Constantia and similar names.
*Friinbald, see "^Framhald.

Frodger: Frotger, Frotier mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber pp.
113, 120; Frogerus vicecomes^ (Berks.), Frogerius (Berks.)
Ellis, Intr. II pp. 114, 319; Frogerum (ace.) archidiaconum
(London) RB p. 658 (AD 1154—55).

1 Cf. also ZfdA 43, 23 f.

2 Is the ph n. Frischenei (Line.) DB, Fryskency Plac. p. 445,
Freskeney RH II p. 669, NE Friskney, to be traced back to
some such ground-form as ''^Frisicmi, "^Fresecan ege'l Cf. Fri-
skenhem (< Frisico) F 525.

3 "seeming]^^ the Norman successor of Godric", FNC IV p. 37.

96

OG Frodger, Frotger, Froger^ F 542. The t in Frotier
points to continental influence as does also the form -ier,
which is due to a (probably Rom.) fronting of g. The loss
of d may have taken place already in OG through assimila-
tion. Of. Franck, Afr. Gr. § 126,4. An OE equivalent is
perhaps Frodgar mon. (Eadwig) Grueber p. 158.
Frodo (frater Abbatis)^ (Ess., Suff.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 421,
II pp. 114, 318.

OG Frodo F 541, a hypochoristic form of compounds
with Frod; see the preceding name. Frodan (gen.), Beow. v.
2025, is a king of the Heathobards. Other instances are in
most cases native. Cf. Mliller p. 42, Binz p. 174.
Froelina LYD p. 6 (r2th c).

OG '"'Frodelma, FrotUna F 541, a dim. derivative from
Frod- (see Frodger). On Rom. soil, this form might also
be derived from OG Hrodelina^ F 887, with a transition
of initial hr > fr analogous to that of hi > fl, referred to
above under Flodger. Cf. Kalbow p. 145.
Froger, see ^Frodger.
[Frohelmus episcopus BCS 703 (AD 934?).

Cf. OG FroJielm^ F 519. This derivation is extremely
uncertain, since, in another copy of the same charter, BCS
1344, the same person is called Trohelmiis. Searle, in his
AS Bish., Kings and Nobles, mentions him among bishops
of unknown sees, and in his Onomasticon he suggests that
he might be indentical with Tidhelm^ Bish. of Hereford
930— c. 938].
Fromund: Frumond (homo Drogonis de Bevrere, Yorks.)

^ First member is OHG frod (OE frod) *^prudens^ or a Rom.
form of Hrod-, see Froelina. In Froger, first member might
of course also be OHG fro "^froh' or f)'d (Goth, frauja) "^Herr".
For second member see Amelger.

^ Brother of Bakhvin (abbot of Edmundsbiiry), '^genere g alius .

^ Belonging to ^Jirdp- (Goth, hropeigs 'ruhmreich^), found in
OG p. ns as Hrod-, in OE as Hrod- and Hroed-.

* First member is Fro-, for which see Frodger; second member
as in ^Anshelm.

97

Ellis, intr. II p. 319; Fromundo LVD p. 137 (Obit.)^; Fro-
mund de Poctif (Suss.) ECK I p. 97 (AD 1194); Fromund
de Tarente (Wore.) ibid. II p. 71 (AD 1199); Fromundus
(abbas Theukesburiensis) Ann. Wig. p. 380 (AD 1162);
Fromundum (ace.) elerieum ECE I p. 330 (AD 1199); Fro-
mund le Bran CPE I p. 72 (AD 1283); Fromund, Fromunt,
Fremont (surnames) EB p. 1077, Exe. Eot. Fin. II pp. 261,
556, Fines I p. 32, EH II p. 549, FA V p. 165, ete.

OG Fromund F 520, OF Fromont Langlois p. 242 f. The
first member is OHG fro (or frod), for which see Frod-
ger. The OF form may also be derived from OG Hrod-
mund F 911 f.; cf. Froelina above and Kalbow p. 129.
For the second member see Dagemond. In Frumond (above)
u and 0 have perhaps simply changed places by mistake;
u may also be explained after Stimming p. 190. ON Fro-
mundr (Lind 291) is a German loan.
Fukeram, see Fulcrqn.

Fulbertus (Norf.), Fulhertus (Kent, Bedf., Leic.)^ Fulhertus
(quidam sacerdos, Norf.), Fulhertus (homo Gisleberti de
Gand) (Line), Fulbric (Warw.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 114, 319;
Fulbert the Tanner (a Norman) FNC II pp. 177, 178; Ful-
hertus archidiaconus LYD p. 14.

OG Fulhert (common) < Fulchert^ F 548 f. It is proba-
ble that OE Folcbeorht as well as Foldbriht have been con-
fused with the continental forms.

Fulcald, Fulcaldus de Archiaco CPE I p. 419 (AD 1291);
Fulcold (homo Abbatis de Ely) Inq. Eliens. p. 497; Ful-
cauz LYD p. 53.

^ "Et pro quattor monachis qui venerunt ad Sanctum Cuth-
bertum cum abbate Lamberto, hoc est, Mauricio, Goffrido, Fro-
mundo et Herueo."

2 Cf. Ellis, ibid, foot-note 1.

^ First member is OHG folc, see Folcbert', for the by-form
Fulc- see Franck, Afr. Gr. § 21, 5, for the loss of c, ibid. § 128.
It is further possible that Ful-, Fol- sometimes are < *fuUa-
(OHG fol, OE full) Voir. Second member as in Adalbert.

T. Forssner

98

OG Fulcwald, Fulcaldus, etc. F 557. For the first mem-
ber see the preceding name, for the second member, Ansol-
dus. Fulcauz is < Fulcaid (cf. OF Foucaut Langlois p. 226)
+ NF nom. s.
Fulcard (mercator, Frisland) CR I pp. 610, 634 (AD 1224).

OG Fulc(h)ard^ F 551. It cannot be determined whether
other instances of Fulcard in England are continental or
from native Folcheard^.
Fulcauz, see Fiilcald.

Fulco, Foico de Lusoriis (Clam. Ebor.), Fiilco (homo Dro-
gonis de Bevrere), Fulco (homo Willielmi de Perci), Fulco
(homo Osberni de Arches), Fulco (homo Bogerii de Busli),
Fulco (homo Gisleberti Tison) Ellis, Intr. I p. 448, II p.
320; Folco (Remorum archiepiscopus) BCS 555 (AD 855);
Fulco (monachus Crojdandise) KCD 795 (AD 1051); Fulco,
Folco LVD pp. 8, 13, 19, 23, 45, 47, 50, 52, 56, 85, 88,
100, 111, 141; Fulc (Henry II's chamberlain of Anjou) Cal.
Doc. p. 220; Fulco de Baiocis fBayeux") RB p. 586 (AD
1211 — 12); Fulco de Cantelupo (Line.) Rot. Obi. p. 12 (AD
1199); Fulco Bainard (Norf.) Rot. Fin. pp. 359, 458 (AD
1206); Fulconis (gen.) le Franc CR I p. 496 (AD 1222), etc.

OG Fulco, Folco F 547 f., hypochoristic forms of com-
pounds with FulC', Folc-, for which see Fulbertus. Cf.
Bjorkman, Pers. p. 41.

Fulcoius, Fulcui (Suss.), Fidcuiiis (Cambr.), Fulcvivs (Shrops.)
Ellis, Intr. II pp. 115, 320.

OG Folcwig, Fulcowicus, etc. F 558, OF Folcui, Kalbow
p. 63. For the first member see Fulbertus; the second
member is probably OHG wig (OE wig) 'Kampf . OE *FolC'
wig is not on record.
*Fulcrad: Fulrad mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 102; Ful-

^ First member as in preceding name, second member as in
"^Actard.

2 Furcardus Ellis, Intr. II p. 115 is = Fulcardus, probably
owing to assimilation of l> r.

99

cheredus^ ("abbot of Earl Eoger's house at Shrewsbury,
once a monk of Earl Roger's house at Seez") FWR II p. 318.

OG Fulcrad, Fulrad (common) F 554 f., OF Fouqueret
Langlois p. 230. For the members see Fulhertus and Adra-
dus. It cannot be determined whether Fidcred, Fulcher edits
Elhs, Intr. I p. 421, II p. 320 is native (< OE Folcred, which
seems to have existed) or continental, although the latter
alternative is most likely.

Fulcran: Folcran, Folcheran (Som.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 317,
320; Folcrann de Watercroft (Suff.) EH II p. 183 (Edw.
I.); Fokeram (South.) EB p. 663 (AD llbb—bQ) ; Fochera7n
(Yorks.) Pipe Eoll I p. 30; Eicardus Fukeram, Fokeram
(Berks.) FA I pp. 50, 52 (AD 1316); William FuJcerand
CCE I p. 475 (AD 1257); Fiiheram (surname) Exc. Eot.
Fin. II p. 163 (AD 1253), etc.

OG Fulcramnus, Fidcran(n)us, Folcram F 552, OF Fou-
queran(t), Foukerant Langlois p. 230. For the members see
Fulhertus and Bertram. The loss of I in the above forms
is AN; cf. Menger p. 87, Zachrisson, AN Infl. p. 149 f.

Q.

Gacelin, Gascelin, see Waselinus.

Gail(l)ard, Gal(l)ard: Oaillard (of Bordeaux) CE I p. 623
(AD 1224); Gaillard ibid. II p. 55 (AD 1225); Oailardo
(obi.) Pete (de Pete) EM II p. lxxi; Gaylardo (dat.) de Landa
ELP p. 63 (AD 1206); Osberto (obi.) Oaillard EC p. 212
(AD 1215); Eobino (obi.) Gaijlard (of Bordeaux) CE II p.
114 (AD 1226); Alexander Oalyard mercator FY p. 139
(AD 1426); Joh'es Galard Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 223 (AD
1232); Wiir Gallard EH II p. 689 (Edw. I.); the pi. n.
Gaillardehy CE II p. 86 (AD 1225); etc.

1 = Fulcherodo (dat.) abbati CCR II p. 82 (AD 1267).

100

Bardsley's explanation (p. 305) of the NE surname Gal-
lard, Oaylard as an original nickname, 'the gaillard, the
gay, the joj^ous, the bold' is certainly acceptable also as far as
the ME surnames are concerned. But in those instances
where this name occurs as a Christian name it is < OF
Gaillart<OG "^Gailhard (cf. Keilhart F 568). The first mem-
ber is probably OHG geil (OE gal) Von wilder Kraft, lu-
stig, frohlich' ^; for the second member see *Actard. Galard
may be due to a reduction of pretonic ai> a but also to a
NF development of OG Walhart (F 1517).
Gaillarda Blome, Gaylarde (uxor Arnaldi de Puribus), see
Bardsley p. 306.

A fem. form of preceding name.
Gaimar: Geoffrey Gaimar, the well-known issuer of the
AN version of the History of the British Kiags by Geoff-
rey of Monmouth.

OG Weimar, Waimer F 1496 ^ and the E-om. form Guai-
mar ibid., which latter name, like Gaimar, shows NF devel-
opment of OG w > g(u), for which see Kalbow p. 117. The
first member probably belongs to Goth, wai (OE rvct) 'weh';
cf. Bruckner p. 101. For the second member see Ainmer.
Galchelinus, see Walchelin.
Galfrid, see Gaufrid.
Galicerus, see Walger.
Galland, see Weland.
Galterus, see Walter.
Garard, see Gerard.
Garbo(l)d, see Gerhodo.
Garengerus, see Warenger.
Garinus, see Warinus.
Garsanta, see Gersent.
Gaubert, see Walhertus.
Gaudin, see Waldin.

^ Cf. also ZfdA 42, 64,^Kalbow p. 123 and Cipriani p. 67.
^ And Lombard Waimdrius, Bruckner p. 101.

101

Qaufrid, Galfrid: Gaufridus (Kent, Buck., etc.), Gaufridus
(homo Eogerii de Busli, Nott.), Ellis, Intr. II p. 322; Gau-
fridus LYD pp. 7, 8, 16, 17, 44, 46, 47, 50, 55, 56, 58,
60, 62, 63, 64, 69, 72, 79, 81, 82, 83, 84, 85, 86, 87, 89,
92, etc.; Galfrides (probably for Galfridus) de Hedes KCD
930; Galfridus LVD pp. 65, 84, 87, 89, 90, 91, 93, 96, 108,
152; Galff Le Flemeng Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 158 (AD 1227);
Gaufr Flandr' CE I p. 250 (AD 1216); Galfr de Luvein
(Lond.) Eot. Obi. p. 24 (AD 1199) = Godefr' de Lovain ibid,
p. 37 = Godefridus de Lovejn EB p. 133 (AD 1199—1200);
Galfridus de Lovayn, webster, FY p. 56 (AD 1361) etc.^

The above forms may be derived from various OG etyma,
viz. Gaufrid^ F 623, Gautfred^ F 616, with loss of the
dental, but chiefly Waldfrid, Walfrid^ F 1503 with NF g
for OGi- tv and vocalization of I > u^', cf. Kalbow p. 109,
Waltemath p. 51. A confusion between the above forms
and God(e)frid (see below) has sometimes taken place, and
the same is also the case in continental records^. This
confusion is probably partly due to the form Goffridus
(e. g. CME I p. 141, LYD p. 137), which may be derived
from Gaufrid or Gautfred (with Eom. au > o) as well as
from Godfrid ^. Finally, I have noticed one instance where
Gaufrid and Gosfrid (see below) have been confused ®. The

^ Gaufricus LVD p. 63 is a misreading for Gaufrid\

^ First member might be Gau-, as F suggests. Cf., however,
Meyer-Ltibke p. 90 f.; for second member see Amelfrid.

^ For Gaut- see Aingot.

* See * Waif rid below.

^ Galfridus, -fredus are stereotyped Latin forms.

^ Cf. Gaufrid, Bish. of Cambrai, also called Godefrid.

' lofreid LVD p. 53 is identical with OF Jofroi (Langlois
p. 378) < Gaufrid, not from Godfrid, since g has been preserved
before o. Cf. Mackel p. 147 f. -freid is the AN form of -frt-
dus, showing a development analogous to that of AN feid < Latin
fidem. Cf. Zachrisson, AN Infl. p. 90 f.

^ Gaufrido (filio Haimonis) = Goisfridus (filius Haimonis) Hist.
Ab. II pp. 32, 60.

102

NE name Geoffrey [d^efn] cannot originally be from Ger-
man Gottfried, as Oxf. Diet, states, since we are then at a
loss to explain both the initial [d^] and the [c] of the modern
pronunciation, but is < ME Geffrey^ < OF Geuf(f)roi, Jeiifroi
(by-forms of Jof(f)roi, see Langlois p. 378 f.) < OG -^Gewifrid
(cf. Getvibaldj Gewidrud, Geiuelip, Geicerich, etc. F 622 f.,
where the first member is OHG gnvi 'Gau)^, or perhaps
rather < OF Jefroi, Gefreid (Langlois ibid.) < OG Gerfrid
(see Gerferd below^)^, or < Gidfrid, the first member of which
Bruckner (p. 256) assumes to be related to OE gid 'Spruch\
Cf. also Gif(f)rid F 633 \ The spelling Geoffrey, might be
explained in the same way as Jespersen (p. 79) explains
jeopardy (<jeu parti), leopard (<leupard), etc., or as a blen-
ding of Geffrey and Geffrey (Joffrey) or by the influence .
of OF Geof(f)roi (= Jof(f)roi).
Qausbert, see Goshert.
Qauselin, see Gozelin.
Gausfrid, see Gosfrid.
Geffrei, see Gaiifrid.

Gelram (canon of the Church of St. Paul, Lond.) CCIl I
p. 200 (AD 1235); Gelranh (gen.) Eot. Cane. p. 139.

The second member (for which see Bertram) points to
continental origin. Stark (p. 40) explains the first mem-
ber of Geltrudis < Gil- < Gisil-, but the etymon is probably
'^'Gild-trudis. There is, as far as I know, no instance that
supports the assumption of a development Gil- (< Gisil-)
> Gel-. It seems most likely that the first member is <

^ Occurring in ME as Gefffjrey, Geffrei, Geffray e. g. Exc.
Rot. Fin. II p. 486 (AD 1269), RH II pp. 547, 651, 659, Gust.
p. 73, etc.

2 See Kluge, Et. W., Franck. Afr. Gr. § 36, 2, Groger p.
129 f. and Kalbow p. 109.

^ Cf. OF Gerfroi = Gefroi (beside other variants) Langlois p. 379.

* This form seems to occur in Giffredo (obi.) EM II p. 362
and Sire Giffreus He{)e de la Croix BCS 34. Cf. Galfrides de
Hedes above. On the possibility of deriving Giffred < OG *Geba-
frid see Giffard below.

103

*Gail- (see Gail{l)ard) with e owing to the AN monophthon-
gization of ai\ see Airard above. Hence, the above forms
will be identical with OG Oaeleramnus ¥ 568.
Genoveva (filia Thome de Sumeiy, Yorks.) Exc. Rot. Fin.
II p. 452 (AD 1267).

Of. Genovefa F 628, OF Genevieve, Langlois p. 273. Cel-
tic? Of. Yonge p. 269 f.

Gerald, Girald: Geruald LV 119, 163, 180, 204, 302, 353,
370; Geraldus, Geroldus (Suff., Heref.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 317,
322; (Roberti filii) Geroldi (Som.) Exon. DB 590; Gerold de
Tantune Gal. Doc. pp. 127, 129 (AD 1067)-, Geroldus, Ge-
raldus LYD pp. 8, 53, 55, 137; Gerald of Wilton FNC Y
p. 806; Gerald of Windsor (a ISTorman settler at Pembroke)
ibid. Ill p. 210; Geroldus (monachus Wintonise) Ann. Wig.
p. 373 (AD 1084); Giroldus capellanus (Dev.), Giroldus
mareschalcus ^ (Suff.), Giraldus, Raimundus (Ess.), Giroldus
(et Ihos Franci duo. Ess.); Giraldus (presbyter de Wiltone)
(Wilts.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 424, II pp. 118, 317, 324; Giraldus
(miles et monachus) LYD (Obit.) p. 140, etc.

OG Genvald, Gerald, Gerold, Girald, Girold F 585 f. The
first member is Ger- <'^gai2a- for which see Amelger^. Gir-
is due to the fronted g, which has changed the pretonic
e>i on Rom. soiP, and does certainly not as rule belong
to MHG giren 'begehren or to glr in MHG glrvalke as
Bruckner (p. 74) suggests. Hellwig (p. 24) has explained
the first member of Geruald (in LY) as OE ger ''year'', and
Miiller (p. 109) suggests OE ger *^year or connection with
OHG ger 'cupidus\ The same explanation he also offers
for the first member of Gerhrandus, Gerhurg, Gerardus and
Gersand. It is likely that these explanations are wrong.
With the exception of the three names Geruald, Gerferd
and Gemini in LY, names compounded with Ger- do not
appear in England till the end of the 10th cent., and there

1 Of. FNC III p. 379.

^ For second member see Ansbldus.

^ See Mackel p. 105, Kalbow p. 95, Meyer-Ltibke p. 30.

104

can be no doubt that these were introduced from the con-
tinent ^. The appearance of the above-mentioned names in
LY confirms the view held under *Aegelhert that OG p. ns are
to be found there. — In this connection I wish to correct
a mistake that is often to be found, especially in works on
English pi. ns, e. g. when Moorman says (p. 76) that Gcer-
enters into the composition of OE Ocerfrith, Gcerhelm, Gcer-
wine. It should be observed that the OE form is Oar-
(< *gaiza-) and that Q^r- is a mere invention of Searle's.
The form Oceriuine, adduced by Moorman, is Geruini in
LY, Gcenveald (in Searle) is the form Geruald, discussed
above, etc. When Gcer- happens to occur it is due to the
confusion between a, ce and e, not seldom found in later,
especially Latin, records.

Qeram de Curzun Hot. Fin. p. 346 (AD 1206), Fines I p.
119; Geram de Yernun CR I p. 255 (AD 1216); G'rani (gen.)
ibid. p. 158 (AD 1213—14); Will. Geran (Salop.) IIGU I
p. 136 (AD 1194).

OG Gerfrjam, Gerramms, etc. F 580 f., Franck, Afr. Gr.
§ 126. For the first member see the preceding name ^, for
the second member, Bertram. — Of different origin is
Gerome^ (de Durdraght) FY p. 53 (AD 1358), which is
< Hieronymus^.

Gerard, Qirard: Gerardo (abl.) priore Croylandise KCD 794
(AD 1038—51); Gerardus (Som., Leic, etc.), Gerardiis vigil
(Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 322; Gerard (Archb. of York) Cal.
Doc. p. 442; Gerard(us) LYD pp. 7, 8, 14, 15, 46, 51, 53,
57, 62, 63, 83, 94, 100, 105, 145; Gerardum (ace.) de Flandr*
OR I p. 185 (AD 1215); Gerardus (presbyter cardinalis)
Hist. Ab. II p. 199; Gerard de Barcot KG p. 53; Girardus
(Som., Dev., Glouc.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 424; Girardus (Glouc),

^ Or from Scandinavia; cf. Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 36 f.
^ On the use of single and double consonants, see Burghardt
p. 97 f.

^ NE Jerome.

* For Hie- > Je- see Nyrop, Gr. § 469.

105

Girardus (Suss., Surr., Wilts., etc.), Girardus camerarius
<G-louc.), Girardus (homo Hugonis, Yorks.), Girardus (homo
Raynerii de Brimou, Line), Girardus (homo Rogeri Picta-
vensis Line.) ibid. II pp. 118, 324; Girard (areeb. of Eo-
forwic)^ AS Chr. 1103 E, 1108 E ; G^i?w6?w5 prsepositus BB
p. 34; Girardus Lotherensis Inq. Eliens. p. 497; Girard de
Limosie (Ess.) EB p. 29 (AD 1161 — 62); (^?/rarc? (surname)
BH I p. 86 (Edw. I.); see further Bardsley p. 309; Italian
dim. forms are Gerardino (dat.) Nealy de Florencia Rot.
Orig. I p. 161 (Edw. II.) and Gerardini (gen.) (merchant
of Lucca) Chr. Joh. Ox. p. 331.

OG Gerard, Girard^ F 578 f , OF Gerart, Girart, Lang-
lois p. 279 f. The surname Garardson (Jacobus Garardson,
berebrewer, evidently a Fleming) FY p. 135 (AD 1423)
might have been influenced by the native name-element
Gar-^, and the same might be the case with NE Garrard
and Jarrard (the latter form then being a contamination
of Gar- and Ger- [^^]). But in consideration of the cir-
cumstance that native Gar- is comparatively rare in ME it is
possible that Gar(r)ard is to be derived from OG Garard
(F 603), Avhere the first member is OHG garo (OE gearo)
"^bereit, geriistet'*. The interchange of G and J is OF. It
may further have been influenced by such names as Ger-
bald, GerhodOy Gervas, etc., in which the shortened stem-
vowel (in originally pretonic position) before r + consonant
regularly may have developed into a in AN or in late ME.
The discrepancy of the initial letters G and J might then
be explained from a double pronunciation of Ger-, owning
to different development in NF (see Kalbow p. 139) or
to the occurrence in England of OG and ON Ger- [g] by
the side of OF Ger- [d^].

^ Cf. above.

^ For the members see Gerald and ^Actard.
^ An OE equivalent is probably the moneyer's name Gareard,
Grueber pp. 91, 95, 111.
* Cf. Berenger (above).

106

Qerbald: Gerehald (Hunt.) Eot. Obi. p. 159 (AD 1201);
Gerholdi (gen.) EC p. 131 (AD 1204); Oerhald le Eschald
(Line.) RH I pp. 299, 300 (Edw. I.); Oerhold CCR I p. 463
(AD 1257); Gerebaud (surname) EH II p. 665.

OG Gerbald, -hold^ F 575. OE *Garbeald is not on record.
The surname Gorebald EH I p. 474 might represent a ME con-
tinuation of an unrecorded OE etymon, but is more pro-
bably an error for Gerebald. Garbout (EB p. 610, AD
1211 — 12) and the surname Garboldc (EH I p. 447) are
probably also to be looked upon as variants of Gerbold.
Of. the preceding name. On the confusion between Gerbold
and Gerbod see Gerbodo.

Gerberg(i)a: Gerberg(i)a uxor EH I p. 535 (Edw. I.); (pro
eadem) Gerberg CE I p. 235 (AD 1215).

OG Gerberg(i)a ^ F 576, OF Gerberge Kalbow p. 73. As
regards the ME surname Gerberg(e) (e. g. Margaret' Gere-
beregh Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 537, Eic's Jerberg EH I p. 271,
Will's Gerberg', Gerberge, Gerberye, ibid. pp. 473, 525, 533),
it is probably an original pi. n. as may be presumed from
the instance Will' de Gerberge EH I p. 467. Of. also Gere-
biirc Wapentac Pipe Eoll IV p. 20.
Gerbert, Girbert: Gerbertus, Gereberci, Girbertus l£Mis, In ti\

I p. 424, LVD pp. 6, 52, 62, 64; Gerebertus Flandrensis
SCE II p. 159 (AD 1200); Gerebertus de Stok (Derb.) Fin.

II p. 25; Jereberf de Staffard Exc. Eot. Fin. II p.. 288
(AD 1258); Gerbert (surname) CME II p. 61 (AD 1100—13);
Gerebert (surname) ECE II p. 269 (AD 1200); Gerberd (sur-
name) FA V p. 201 (AD 1316); Giriberd (surname) EH II
p. 269 (Edw. I.); common.

OG Gerbert, Girbert^ F 576, OF Gerbert, Girbert Lang-
lois p. 285 f. The OE equivalent Garberct occurs in LV.
Gerbodo (Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 323; (Comes Cistrensis)

^ For the members see Gerald and Albod(o).
^ First member as in the preceding name; for -berg(i)a see
Alberia.

^ For Ger-, Gir- see Gerald: for second member see Adalbert.

107

Gerbodo^ (f rater Gondradse Comitissse) Lib. Hyde p. 296;
Gerhodo EC p. 215 (AD 1215).

OG Gerhodo^ F 577. The common forms Ger(e)bode, Ger-
hod, Gerhot (e. g. Gerhode LVD p. 56, Gerhodo (dat.) de
Escaud CCE I p. 258, Gerehode (surname) Exc. Rot. Fin.
II p. 345, Fines II p. 5; Gerhod RCR I p. 209; Gerhodi
(gen., surname) Ped. Fin. Ebor. p. 24, Gerhot (surname)
RH II p. 66) are no doubt in most cases to be explained
from Gerhold, see Alhod(o) above. The same interchange-
of -hod(e) and -hold is seen in Garhod(e) (surname) RH I
pp. 446, 447 = Garholde (surname) ibid. p. 447; see Ger-
hald. Of. also Willelmus Garhot Avever, FY p. 130 (AD
1420 and Johannes Garhot, armourer, ibid. p. 100 (AD 1397).
Gerbrandus (Roscyldse parochise Danorum gentis)^ KCD
734 (AD 1022).

OG Gerhrand^ F 577. !No ON equivalent is on record.
Cf. Bjorkman, Pers. p. 47, Lind 312.
Gerbrun LVD p. 78.

OG Gerhrun (fern.) F 577. For the first member see
Gerald; the second member is probably OHG hrunnia (Goth.
hrunjo, OE hijrne) rather than hrim 'braun\
Gerburg (fem.) serf of Wynfia^d KCD 1290 (AD 995);
Gerehurg (gen.) OR II p. 86 (AD 1225).

OG Gerhurg (fem.) F 577. For the elements, see Gerald
and *Engelhurg.

Gerelmus (Shrops.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 323; Gerelm Cal. Doc.
pp. 23, 456 (AD 1060); Gerelmi (gen.) Ped. Fin. I p. 71
(AD 1195); Geraumes (ace.) de Castreke RLP p. 126 (AD
1215); Giralmus de Vernone COR III p. 229 (AD 1313).

OG Ger(h)elm F 580, OF Gerelme, Geraume, Giraume
Langlois p. 274. Cf. Gerald and *Anshelm.

^ One of the Conqueror's companions, see FNC III pp. 312, 648.
2 Cf. Gerald and Albod(o).

^ One of the three ecclesiastics sent by King Cnut into Den-
mark.

^ Cf. Gerald and Aedelbrand.

108

Oerferd LY 478.

OG Gerfrid, -fred F 578. Cf. Gerald and Amelfrid. On
the form -ferd, see Miiller p. 119, Williams p. 439.
Gerin, Girin: Gerinus (Warw.), G^ermw^ (Hants.) Ellis, Intr.
I p. 423, II p. 116; Gerinus RM II p. 396; Gerinum (3lgc.)
de Leia Fines I p. 38; Ge^in RB p. 199 = Ge^'vasius, ibid,
foot-note; Gerynny (gen,) CR I p. 161 (AD 1214); Geriri le
Lingedrap (Lond.) RH I p. 424 (Edw. I.); Geryn (surname)
Rot. Orig. I p. 130 (Edw. I.) Plac. p. 353; Geryng (surname)
Inq. Non. p. 231, FA V p. 259 etc., where g is probably
excrescent; but cf. the pi. n. Geringe RH II p. 371; Giri-
nus Wint. DB pp. 544, 545, 560.

0(t Gerin F 574, OF Gerin, Jerin Langlois p. 274 f.
The above instances are probably NF and to be explained
with Kalbow (p. 42) < Ger- ^ + dim. m. It is, moreover,
possible that Geriyi may in some cases stand for Giterin
(< OG Werin, see Warin).
Gerling (Dors.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 116.

Cf. Gerling Pott p. 149. The above form might be a
patronymic of Gero or Gerlo (below)-. But its relation to
Guerlinus (see '-^Werlin below) is not clear.
Gerlo, Jerlo de Cokerington OCR III p. 262 (AD 1314).

OG Gerlo (< Gerilo) F 573, Stark p. 65, a dim. form of
Gero below.

Germund: instances in Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 36 and Lind-
kvist, ME PL Ns p. 50. This name is theoretically either
ON or OG; cf. Germund F 583. A continental fem. form
of the same name is Germunde (gen.), see Bjorkman ibid.
•Gero: Geroii (obi.) de Anvers CR I p. 138 (AD 1213).

OG Gero (common) F 573, a hypochoristic form of some
compound with Ger-, for which see Gerald. It is possible
that Geron (Dev.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 323 belongs here.

^ See Gerald.

^ On the patronymic suffixes -Ihig and -ing see Kluge, Nom.
St. § 22 ff., F 956 ff.

109

Qerrad de Land (Bedf.) ECE I p. 115 (AD 1194); Gerad
(surname, Suss.) Inq. Non. p. 400.

Cf. OG Ger(r)ad^ F 584. This derivation is, however,
very uncertain, since the above forms may have arisen
from Gerard through dissimilatory loss of the second r.
Qer(r)ic, *Giric: Gerricus the leech CCE III p. 430 (AD
1320); Gerici (gen., Norf.) Eot. Fin. p. 526 (AD 1214);
Gericus de Gillinge Ped. Fin. Ebor. p. 68 (AD 1202); Ge-
rich (surname, Oxf.) EH II p. 47 (Edw. I.); Gyric msesse-
preost AS Chr. 963 A.

OG Gerrich, Gerrik^ and Gerich^ (Mod. G Gehrick, Gerich)
F 573. As regards Genj Fines I p. 151, CE II p. 23, Ped.
Fin. Ebor. p. 68, CCE I p. 113, EH II pp. 508, 536, 561
etc., it might be ON; cf. Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 36. OF
Geri (Langlois p. 274) < OG Geric is, however, also to be
taken into account. Gerri (Fines I p. 97) might be a NF
form of OG Gerric; great importance cannot, however, be
attached to the double consonant.

Gersent (wife of Atselinus) LVH, see Searle; Gersenda
(mater Eoberti) Cal. Doc. p. 142 (AD 1106).

OG Gersmd(a), Gersenta^ (Eom.) F 584 f. Difficult to
judge is the form Gersande (ace.) KCD 1290 (AD 995);
the second member might be compared to -sand in the WF
name Hersand, Ersand (11th c), given by F 778, which
perhaps belongs to *sanpa- (OE sop, ON sannr) 'wahr\ Cf.
F 1297 and Meyer-Liibke p. 76. The name Carsanta Fines
II p. 99 is perhaps to be derived from Proven9al Garsenda

^ For the members see Gerald and Adradus.

^ Cf. Gerald and Albericus.

^ A dim. form of compounds with Ger-. Gerrich and Gerich
cannot always be kept distinct in OG- since a simplification of
the double consonant is sometimes to be noticed ; cf . e. g. Gerram
and Geram Franck, Afr. Gr. § 126. Gerik was also borne by
Germans in Norway. See Lind 319.

* For the members see Gerald and Alsent.

no ,

(Kalbow p. 82) ^. Allowance must, however, be made for an
interchange of Qer- and Oar-, for which see Oerhald"^.
Oertrud: Oerdrurdis (no doubt a mistake for Geretrudis)
LVD p. 53 (I3th. c); Oertruth CE I p. 48 (AD 1205).

OG Geredriidis, Geretrudis, Gerb^iid^ (common) F 577 f.,
OF Oertru Langlois p. 276. This is also a common ON
name; cf. Lind 322, Lundgren p. 64. The former thinks,
however, that it is from the German Saint's name. NE
Gertrude [gddtruud], Gertie [gddtl] and Gatty have in all pro-
bability been introduced from Germany and are not con-
tinuations of ME forms, possibly come over from Normandy
and France, on account of the initial [g] in contradistinc-
tion to the initial [d^] of such names as Gerald and Gerard^
which are NF importations.
Geruald, see Gerald.

[Qeruet (e. g. Rannulfus Geruet, Hascuill Geruet RCR I p.
287, II, p. 94 AD 1199) is probably < OW Scand. Geirvidr,
O Swed. Gervidh. Cf. Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 37.]
Qerulf: Lindkvist, ME PI. Ns p. 50, explains Gerolfestuna,
Girolfestuna from the 0 Dan, man's name Geruliv or 0
Swed. Gerulf. In my opinion it might equally well contain
the common OG p. n. Gerulf, Gerolf, Girolf F 588. As
regards Gerulfthorp (Lindkvist p. 50), the second member
renders ON origin probable.

Gervas, Gerveys: Gervasius LVD pp. 31, 45, 47, 50, 83,
85, 104, 112, 147; Gervasius RCE I p. 269 (AD 1199);
Gervasii (gen.) le Bunt EM I p. 71; Gei^vasius vinitor ibid.
p. 438; Gervasius Painel Ann. Waverl. p. 226 (AD 1138);
Gervas God (Bedf.) ECE II p. 101 (AD 1199); Gervase

^ Cf. Garsindis F 604 and Garisindus Bruckner p. 252. C for G
might be HG (cf. the form Kersint in F) but in the present case
it is rather due to a confusion between c and g in ME records;
cf. Luhmann p. 44. -santa < -senta is explained from the coa-
lescence of an and en in AN.

^ The pi. n. Gersindon does not contain Gersind but, according
to Moorman p. 81, OE gcers + ing.

^ Cf. Gerald and Erme(n)truda.

Ill

(Abbot of Westminster, son of King Stephen) FNC V p.
316; Oervasius de Clifton (Nott.) Plac. p. 612 (Edw. III.);
(Hugo) Gerueises (sunu) (= Gervais de Chateau-Neuf) AS
Chr. 1124 E, 1126 E, 1129 E; Gerveys (surname) EM I p.
121, Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 268 (AD 1257); Jerva?/5 (surname)
Inq. Non. p. 222; for further instances see Bardsley p. 427
(under Jarvis).

OG Gervas(ius) (common) F 586, OF Gervais(e) Langlois
p. 276. For the first member see Gerald; it is suggested
by F 1547 that -was is related to tvasjan 'pollere' or tvas-
jan Vestire'; Bruckner pp. 55, 319 thinks that it might
be a gradation form of wisu- < *uesu' 'gut* or < OHG hiva^,
hwas ''scharf, heftig'. The element is, however, perhaps
Celtic (< "^vasso-s 'Untergebener^). -vais represents the re-
gular OF development of -vasiiis.

^Qervasia: Gervasie (gen.) Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 490 (AD
1269); Gervasie (gen.) (fihe i^lani de Dynant) CR II p. 103
(AD 1226).

A fem. equivalent of the preceding name.
*Gerward: Gyreiveard (Medesh.) BCS 1130 (AD 980).

OG Gerward F 586. On the Rom. form Gir- by the side
of Ger-, see Gerald^. — Geruerd Pipe Rolls lip. 26, (Ennian
fil.) Gienierd ibid., Gerverd (son of Oen) CCR II p. 360
= Jouerd ibid. p. 363, Yerivardo (dat.) ap Griffith de Sno-
wedon Rot. Orig. I p. 261, are Welsh; cf. Bardsley p. 834.
Miss Yonge (p. 378) gives Jorwarth as the Welsh equiva-
lent of English Edward.

*Qerwig: Gheriii (Hants.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 323; Giriii (DB
169) Hildebrand DB p. 354; Geroims Cal. Doc. pp. 221,
222; Gervieius LYD p. 95 (13th c); Gerveio (abl.) Prior.
Finch, p. 4.

OG Gerwig, Gerwic, Gerwi, Girveus F 587. For the
members see Gerald and *Hereivig.

^ For second member see Beluard. On the pi. n. Gerward(e)hy
by the side of Geruezhi see Lindkvist p. 51.

112

Gerwin: Gemini LV 291; Oenvin EC p. 118 (AD 1204);
Gertvinus Giffard de Gaunt, tixtor, FY p. 51 (AD 1356);
Robert! (gen.) Gerivyne ibid. p. 69 (AD ] 371); »7er«i;?/w (sur-
name, Leic.) Rot. Orig. I p. 201 (Edw. II.).

OG Gerwin F 587 f. For the members see Gerald and
Amalivin. 0 Swed. Gerivin is probably of German origin.
Of. Lundgren p. 64.

Qeslinus LVD p. 55 (13th c.)^; Gesselino (abl.) Mem. Rip.
IV p. 189 = Gescelinus ibid, foot-note 1.

GesUnus might be a mistake for ^Gerlinus (of. Gerling
above). It might further stand for *Gislinus (of. Giselinus
below) owing to the fact that e is sometimes written for I
in ME texts; cf. Behrens p. 101, Luhmann p. 115. As regards
*Gesselin, *Gescelin, they are rather to be associated with
OG- Gecelin (F 626), a dim. form of Gezo (F 625), for which
see Stark p. 86. On the spellings sfs), sc for OG <sr see
Azelin above.
Gibard, see Gif(f)ard.

Gib(b)ewin: Gaufr' Gibewin Fed. Fin. Ill p. 96 (AD 1198);
Galfr' Gibhewin Exc. Rot. Fin. I p. 306 (AD 1236); Will'
Gibhewih Rot. Fin. p. 444 (AD 1207); the pi. n. Biixegibe-
wijn FA IV p. 176, cf. Alexander p. 55.

OG Gebatvin, Gibuin, Giboin (Rom.), etc. F 636, OF Ge-
bui'n, Giboin, Giboiiin Langlois p. 277. The first member
is OHG geba (OE gifu) "Gabe". Gib- is due to the influence
of the palatalized g; cf. Mackel p. 105. For the second
member see Amahvin. Gefui^ii LV (Miiller p. 116) is ety-
mologically distinct from the above forms, the first mem-
ber being OE g<^f (0 Swed. gclfa, OHG *gdba) 'Gabe\
Gibeiin (Cornw.) Fines I p. 357 (John).

Cf. OG Gibilin, Gibeiin F 632, Gibeiin, Pott p. 135, dim.
forms of Giho below. Bardsley, who has found no ME
examples of NE Gibli7i(g), explains this name as a dim. form
of Gib < Gilbert. This explanation is no doubt correct.

Reinaldus, Gaufridus, Rodbertus, GesUnus, Rogerius

113

and most probably also to be applied to the above form
as well as to the dim. form Gihelot, frequently met with
in ME.

*Gib(b)o(?): Gibonis (gen.) de Hauvill CE I p. 408 (AD
1219); Gihhonem (ace.) ibid. p. 179 (AD 1214).

Cf. OG Oib(h)o F 631, a hypochoristic form of com-
pounds with Oih- (see Gihfh)ewin above). It is not impos-
sible, however, that the above names are derived from Gib
(< Gilbert) by means of the OF suffix -on^, and thus are
identical with NE Gibbon, occurring in ME as Gibon, Gib-
bon, Giboun etc., though they do not seem to appear till
the 14th c.

Gibold (surname) RH 11 p. 568 (Edw. L); Gyband (sur-
name) ibid. I p. 446 probably = *Gybaud < *Gybald.

OG Giboald, Givold (Rom.), Gebald, etc. F 635 f. For the
first member see Gib(b)ewin above, for the second member,
Ansoldus ^.

Gif(f)ard: Bereuger Gifard, Osbernus Giffard, Walterus
Giffard, Gifart Ellis, Intr. I pp. 423, 424; Gifardus (Suii.),
Gifart (Norf.) ibid. II p. 323 ; Gifard (|)es kinges bird clerc)
AS Chr. 1123 E; Willelm Gif(f)ard (Bish. of Winchester)^
ibid. 1100 E, 1103 E, 1123 E; Helias Giffard, Willelmus
Giffart, Walterius Giffart, Adine Giffart, Osbertus Giffard
LYD pp. 71, 81, 93; Giffardus (abbas de Waverleia) Ann.
Waverl. p. 316 (AD 1234); Giffard de Gedeleston ROE I
p. 167 (AD 1198); Giffardo (et Emerico et Roberto nunciis
Burgensium Rupelle) OR I p. 419 (AD 1220); Gerwinus
Giffard de Gaunt textor, Levekyn Giffard, f rater ejus, FY
p. 51 (AD 1356); Johannes Juffard Pt. Y p. 37 (AD 1379);
Johannes Geoffard Due. Lane. p. 6; Givard (homo Her-
berti camerarii) MRS p. 25; etc.

OG Gifard, Givard (Rom.) F 633. Bruckner (p. 256)
suggests that Gifard is <^Gidfard (OE gid 'Spruch, Lied')

1 Cf. Rotzoll p. 48 f., Hoge p. 28.

2 Does Giboda Wint. DB p. 544 belong here? Cf. Albod(o).
. 3 Cf. FNC Y p. 167.

8 T. Forssner

114

or a Frankish (or Saxon) form of OHG Kebahard. In my
opinion the latter alternative is correct. Frankish (or Saxon)
Gehehard has become Gevehard and with loss of the com-
position-joint "^Gefhard^. Similar instances of /"(<&) are
found in Liofgart {Leohgart), Liftvard (Lihward), Li f hard
(Liphart), Lifmar (Lipmar) etc.^ Hence the above-mentio-
ned Bom. forms Gifard and Givard^ may reflect the inter-
change of f and V in *Gefhard and Gevehard above. As
regards the form Givard, it might also be due to an OF
development of intervocalic h>v^. Hildeb rand's ^ explana-
tion of Gif(f)ard as 'der Confiscierer; frz. giffer, ein Haus
mit Gyps zeichnen, d. h. es confiscieren^ is of course not
applicable to the cases where it occurs as a Christian name,
and there is no reason to think that the Christian name
and the surname are of different origins. The spellings
Juffard and Geoffard above are probably to be set down
as AN.

Gilbert, see Gislehert.

Gilo, Ghilo (frater Ansculfi) (Berks., Buck., Oxf., etc.) Ellis,
Intr. I pp. 423, 424; Gilo monetarius (Ess.) EB p. 650
(AD 1154—55); Gilo de Pinkeni Eot. Cane. p. 346, etc.

OG Gilo = Gislebertus^ Stark p. 47. This derivation of
the above instances is rendered somewhat uncertain by the
occurrence of a Celtic name-element Gill-, appearing in
Gil(l)acriSj Grueber p. 303, Gilemiehel, Gilepatric, Ghilebrid,
Ghilander, Ghil(e), Ghille etc. Ellis, Intr. II pp. 117, 118^
Bugge (Die nordeuropaischen Yerkehrswege p. 275) has

^ See Franck, Afr. Gr. § 78 f.

^ In the same way, Giffred (see Gaufrid above) may very
well be derived from an OG etymon "^Gebafrid > Geffrid > Rom.
Giffred.

^ For i <e see Gih(h)ewin.

* The DB-forms Gibard, Gibart (Exon. DB 4, 9, 16) are < OG
Gebhard with b preserved.

^"^ DB p. 336.

^ See Gislebert below.

■^ Cf. Bjorkman, Pers. p. 48, Yonge p. 259 f.

115

pointed out that in the Irish compounds with Oilla- the
Vikings thought they recognized an independent name Oilla
whence they came to use a p. n. Gilli (gen., dat. Gilla) in
the ON settlements in Ireland whereas this never occurs
as an Irish p. n. ^
Ginant, see "^Winand.
Gisa, see Oiso.

Gisbertus vigil (Norf .) Ellis, Intr. II p. 324 ; Gisebrit, Gyse-
hrit, Gysehrithe de Gaunt CMR I pp. 195, 211, 212 (AD
1281, 1286); GyeshrigU juynour FY p. 126 (AD 1417).

OG Gis(e)bert, Gishrecht, etc. F 645. Gis-, for which see
Ansegis, does not occur in native names; Gisshard BCS
445 is an error for Gilsheard (ibid. 536) or Gislheard (ibid.
538). For the second member see Adalbert. GishriM, Gis-
bertus, etc. in Lind 335 are certainly German.
"^Giselinus: Giselino (dat.) de Dunse Rot. Cane. p. 322.

Gislin, Gislenus F 649, Rom. dim. forms of compounds
with Gisel- (see Gislehert) or Gis- (see the preceding name).
Gislebert, Gilbert: Gislebertus (Line), Gislebertus arbahsta-
rius (Norf.), Gislebertus cocus (Norf.), Gislebertus de Gand^
(Berks., Buck., Oxf., etc.), Gislebertus Episcopus Lisiacen-
sis^ (Glouc), Gislebertus (filius Richerii, Surr., Norf.), Gis-
lebertus (filius Turoldi, Som., Glouc, etc.), Gislebertus pres-
byter (Ess.), Gislebertus (filius Garini, Ess.), Gislebertus
(frater Roberti clerici, Hants.) Gislebertus (homo episcopi
Baiocensis, Ess.), Gislebertus (homo Rogerii de Busli, Nott.),
Gislebertus vicecomes (Suss., Heref.), Gislebertus Tison = Gil-
bert Tisun (Yorks., Line, etc.) Ellis, Intr. I pp. 424, 425,
493, II pp. 118, 324; GysilbrycM de Gaunt (Line.) RH I

^ Eobertus Gyll, peweterer, FY p. 177 (AD 1457) is probably
a Fleming in which case his surname is likely to be < OG Gillo.
Giletto (de Alemannia) Rot. Orig. IE p. 114 (Edw. III.) might
be an OF dim. form of the same name or of Wilhelm.

2 "Son to Baldwin, Earl of Flanders" EUis, Intr. I p. 422,
foot-note 4.

3 = ^Gislebertus de Maminot, chaplain and one of the physi-
cians of the Conqueror."

116

p. 278 (Edw. I.), probably = Gileherf de Gaunt ibid p.
254; Oilehert (Abbot of Westminster)^ AS Chr. 1117 E; Gil-
bert Uniuersal of Lundene ibid. 1130 E; Qilhertus (monachus
Cluniacensis monasterii, Abbot of Gloucester) CG I pp.
18, 64, 76 etc.; Gilleberto (obi.) Franceis EM I p. 275;
Gislebertus, Gil(l)ebert(us), Gillebrect LVD pp. 13, 15, 19,
39, 46, 49, 50, 52, 55, 56, 57, 58, 61, 62, 69, 71, 81, 82,
84, 86, 87, 88, 89, 90, 92, 93, 94, 96, 97, 98, 99, 100, 102,
103, 104, 105, 106, 107, 108, 110, 111, 113 etc.; Gilbertus
Andwerp, glover, FY p. 77 (AD 1379); Willelmus Gylbard
(Suss.) FA V p. 150 (AD 1428); cf. Bardsley p. 316.

OG Gisilbert, Gislebert, Gillebert, Gilbert F 638, 650 f.,
OF Gislebert, Gil(l)ebert Langlois p. 270. Glsil- is probably
OHG gisal (OE glsel) '^Geisel* ; see also Bruckner p. 90. In
the present compound it does not occur in England till T>B
Gil(l)e- is from Gisle- through assimilation of si > U, see Men-
ger p. 103, or is merely a hypochoristic form. It is pos-
sible that Gil' may sometimes be kept distinct from Gisil-
and be explained with Bruckner (p. 256) as a gradation
form of Gail- (see Gail(l)ard). Gil(le)bert might at last so-
metimes be < OG Wil(li)bert with NF G(u) for W; cf.
Guilbert (surname) CCE I p. 341 (AD 1249). Whether, or
how far, Celtic Gill- has had any influence on the above
forms cannot be determined. The oldest form in England
is Gislebert, and it is not impossible that the younger form
Gil(le)bert may to some extent be due to the influence of
Celtic Ghilebrid (= Gillabrid 'the servant of Brigitta') and
other <3ompounds with the same element, which are some-
times not easily kept distinct from continental names. Cf.
e. g. Gillemare LVD p. 70, which probably is < Celtic Gil-
mory ("the servant of Mary') but which might be taken to
represent OG Gilemar. For the second member see Adalbert.
Gislefred mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 118.

OG Gisilfred, Gislefred etc. F 652. For the members see

^ Cf. FNC III p. 33.

117

Gislebert and Erlefred. Cf. further Q-rueber, Intr. p. 43
and Bugge, Yesterl. Indfl. p. 276.
Qislehelm mon. (Eadred) Grueber p. 142.

OGr Giselhelm etc. F 654. For the members see Gislebert
and *Anshelm. No other instance of this name is on re-
cord in OE.
Qislemer mon. (Aethelstan, Eadred), Grueber pp. 117, 149.

OG Gislemar^ F 654, Waltemath p. 23. No other in-
stance on record in OE. Cf. Kopke p. 24. If native, the
first member of this name, as well as of the two preceding
ones, would be Gisl- instead of Gisle-.

Giso, Gisa, Gijso, Gyse, Gise episcopus KCD 809, 811, 813,
816, 821, 822, 824, 825, 834, 835, 836, 837, 838, 839, 897,
917, 918, 976 (AD 1060—66); Gisa preost AS Chr. 1060
D, 1061 E; Giso episcopus (Som.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 118, 325 ;
all these instances refer to Giso, Bish. of Wells, a Lotha-
ringian. Cf. Flor. Wig. AD 1060 and FNC II p. 449.

OG Giso F 644, a hypochoristic form of compounds with
GiS' (cf. Stark p. 16), for which see Gishertus.
*Gisulf : Gysolf (surname), (Ess.) RH I p. 162 (Edw. I.).

OG Gisulf, Gisolf (very common) F 646. For the mem-
bers see Gishertus and Aginulfus.
Givard, see Gif(f)ard.
*Gobert, see Godebert.
Gocelin, see Goselin.
Gocemar, see *Gosmer.
Gocin, see Gosinus.

*Godbrand: Gilberti (gen.) Godbran Rot. Grig. I p. 203
(Edw. II.).

Probably < ON Gudbrandr (Lind 368, Lundgren 73, Niel-
sen p. 35) rather than from the rare OG Gotbrand F 679.
On Godebrand in King Horn see Binz p. 215^.
Godebert Flandr de Ros MRS p. 137; Godebert (Ess.) RB

^ For the members see Gislebert and Ainmer.
^ His identification of this name with OE *Gudbrand is in-
correct.

118

p. 355 (AD 1166); (Lambert filius) Rogeri Oodeberd (Leic.)
Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 283 (AD 1258); (Robertus filius) Oo-
herti Ellis, Intr. I p. 478.

OG Godehert, Oobert F 678. The first member is either
OHG guot (OE god) ^gut' or OHG got (OE god, ON gud)
"Gott^ which elements in many cases cannot be kept distinct.
Oobert < God(e)hert is due to the OF loss of the dental be-
fore the following labial. In the Northern French dialects
Gohert may also be from Gaudbert, according to Kalbow
p. 45. For the second member see Adalbert. The mone-
yer's name Godbriht (Will. I.) quoted by Searle from Ru-
ding, is, if correct, probably also of continental origin,
since there are no other instances of this name on record
in OE. The form is, however, uncertain; it is perhaps
identical with the money er's name Godsbriht (Will. I.) which
might stand for OG Gozbert (see Gosbert below).
Godeboldus (et Odo Franci duo. Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 317;
Godeboldfus) (Berks., Shrops., etc.), Godeboldus presbyter
(Shrops.), Godbold (Bmc^.), Godeboldus (Som., Dev.) Ellis, Intr.
I p. 425, II pp. 317, 326; Gotbaldus, Gotboldus Exon. DB
60,63; Gobaut (surname, Warw.) FA Y p. 176 (AD 1316);
Godebot OCR I p. 195 (AD 1235).

OG God(e)bald, Godebold, etc. F 677. For the members
see Godebert and Albod(o). No instances earlier than DB
are found in England. Bardsley (p. 321 f.) explains the
ME surname Gobet < Godbold. If it really is an original
Christian name, it will more naturally be derived from
Gobert (see Godebert above) or be explained as an OF dim.
form of Gobert (or Gobald), just as OF Gobin is no doubt <
Gob-(ert) 4- m. To judge by the exclusively surname func-
tion of ME Gobet, one might think, however, that it is an
original appellative, viz. ME gobet 'a small piece' < OF gobet
'a morsel of food'.
Godebot, see the preceding name.

God(e)frid: Godeferd, Godefred, Godefrid, Godefryd mon.
(Eadwig, Aethelred II, Cnut) Grueber pp. 161, 199, 275,

119

Hildebrand pp. 41, 80, 241; Godefrid (abbot of Evesh.)
Thorpe p. 617; Godefridus scutularius (Dors.), Godefridus
(Kent, Suss., Surr., etc.), Godefridus clericus (Suss.), Gode-
fridus dapifer (Kent), Godefridus miles (Dors.), Godefridus
(et Eurardus, Ess.), Godefridus (homo Abbatis S. Petri de
Burg, Line.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 426, II p. 326; Godefreid of
Ba9ei AS Chr. 1123 E, 1130 E; Go de f ridum {a,CG.) Cistrensi
secclesise antistitem AS Chr. I p. 290; Godefrid, Godefred,
Godefreid LVD pp. 8, 18, 39, 53, 55, 59, 62, 63, 68, 78, 85,
86, 89, 95, 96, 100, 109, 113; Godefrid de Brabant (Line.)
Inq. Non. p. 278; Godefridus Baiard (North.) RB p. 32 (AD
1161—62); Godefridus de Cambrei Chr. Petr, p. 181; God-
fridus de Ulenbergh, webster, FY p. 65 (AD 1367); God-
fridus Overscote (mercator de Braban) ibid. p. 70 (AD 1372),
Godfridus van Uppestall, webster, ibid. p. 75 (AD 1376);
Godefrey (surname) e. g. RH I p. 511 (Edw. L); Go f fridus
LYD p. 137, Exon. DB 75, 83, 162, 359, 393, 395, 400
etc. For further instances see Bardsley p. 322^.

OG God(e)frid, -fred (Mod. G Gottfried) F 679 f., OF Gode-
froi(s) Langlois p. 289 f. For the members see Godehert
and Amelfridus. For Goffrid and instances of confusion
between Godfrid and Gaufrid, see the latter name. On
-freid see Gaufrid. Cf. also Bjorkman, Pers. p. 53.
Qodehar, *Gothar: Hugonis (gen.) Godehar (Norf.) Exc. Eot.
Fin. II p. 560 (AD 1272); Gothar (gen.) Rot. Fin. p. 305
(AD 1205).

OG- Godehar, Gothar (Rom.), Mod. G Gotter F 680 f.,
OF Gohier Langlois p. 290. For the members see Godehert
and Aedelhere. It cannot be determined whether Goder(e)
mon. (Aethelred II., Cnut, Edw. the Conf.) Grueber pp.
224, 245, 284, 410, Godere (dat.) KCD 967 (Aelfhelm),

^ "^he waes boren of Luuein.^

^ Godefricus de Lucy LYD p. 50 is no doubt to be read
Godefridus. Goffe (surname) RH II p. 548, etc., is explained
by Bardsley (p. 324) as a Welsh nickname, but might also be
a nickname for Goffrid.

120

Godere, Ooderus Ellis, Intr. 11 p. 120 are native or not.
Their late appearance, however, renders it probable that
they are of foreign origin.

^Qodehard: Oodardus (homo Gozelini filici Lanberti, Line),
Godartus (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 326; Godard de Boyvill
ESC p. 406; Goddard (surname, London) KH I p. 424;
further instances are given by Bardsley p. 322.

OG Gotahard, Godhard (Mod. G. Godehard, GoUhard) F.
680, OF Godard Kalbow p. 130. For the member see Gode-
bert and *Actard. This name does not occur in England
earlier than DB. Cf. further Yonge p. 287.
^Qodehild: Gotil(d) (Essex) Ellis, Intr. II p. 131; GodeheuU
uxor OCR III p. 93 (AD 1307). Cf. also Godhild, mother
of King Horn.

OG Godahild, Godehildis, Gothildis F 681. For the mem-
bers see Godebert and *Ainild. It is most probable that
Godehold de Moiun (Cant.) Abbr. Plac. p. 60 (John), Gode-
holt (uxor Eustac' de Burnes) ibid. p. 28 are from the same
OG etymon, the second member representing the OF de-
velopment of il> el> al> ol, for which see Iseldis below.
"^Godehold, see preceding name.

Qodelena Abbr. Plac. p. 309; Godelena de Romfeld Inq.
Non p. 402 (Edw. II.); Godelena Cust. p. 42 (Edw. I.).

The fem. equivalent of Godelenus, Godelin F 660, Eom.
dim. forms of God-, see Godebert.
Qodelent (Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. H p. 120.

OG GodalindiSf Godelint, Godelendis F 682, Gotelind (in
Niebelungenlied). For the first member see Godebert; the
second member is either OHG linta (OE lind)^ ""Linde" or
OHG lind, lint 'Schlange'. The latter element might occur
in Hildelid^ (OET p. 515).
Qodesbolt, see Gosbald.

Qodesbrand mon. (Edw. the Conf., Harold II.) Grueber pp.
426, 460; Godesbrand LYH, quoted from Searle; Walter

^ Not used as a second member in OE p. ns.

2 Or is -lid < OE lide (OHG lindi) mild, freundlich'?

121

Godisbrond (Hunt.) RH II p. 592 (Edw. I.); Godeshrandus,
Godeshranus Wint. DB pp. 535, 541, Godesbranesson ibid,
p. 533.

No OG equivalent seems to be on record, but the above
forms are no doubt continental. Godes- is the gen. case
of God- 'Gott' and a characteristic of OG personal nomen-
clature; cf. F 688 f., Socin p. 210 f., Groger p. 239 ^ For
the second member see Aedelbrand.

Godesman: Godesmanh (fil. Wigot) Eot. Fin. p. 526 (AD
1214); Godesman le Pelter, Godesman Polle, Godesman Daunt,
Godesman le Roper, Godesman (son of Eichard), Godesman
Gillot OCR III pp. 123, 124 (AD 1308).

OG Godasman, Godesman (Mod. G Gottsmann, Gotzmann)
F 688. For the first member see the preceding name.
The second member is OHG man (OE man, mon) ^Mann\
Qodes(s)a (Kent, Hants.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 120.

A fem. equivalent of OG Godiso, Godiza, Godezo F 661,
dim. forms of God-^ for which cf. Godebert. The form of
the suffix of the above name is probably due to the in-
fluence of OF -esse < Latin -issa. The usual OF form of
OG -iz(z)a is -isse.

Qodesscalc sacerdos, minister BCS 680, 681 (AD 931);
Godescallus (abbas Abbundunise) Hist. Ab. I p. 68 (c. AD
940); Godescalco (abl.) presbytero KCD 957 (AD 931); Go-
descal (Wilts., Som.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 426, H p. 327 ; Gode-
scalle (dat.), Godescallus Hist. Ab. I pp. 64, 92, 277 (cf.
above); Godescallus ORG p. 21 (John); Godescallo (dat.) ser-
vienti RC p. 147 (AD 1205); 6r06?e5C«??i (gen.) de Hamburg
OR I p. 607 (AD 1224); GodescalJc (Goldescalh) mercator
Hist. Pap. p. 328; Godescalk (surname), RH II p. 808 (Edw.
I.); Godescail de Maghelin {Godescallo (abl.) de Machelin)
Exc. Rot. Fin. I p. 124 (AD 1224—26); Godescalli (gen.)

^ To be kept distinct from the OG p. ns, compounded with
Godes-, are such ME surnames as Godeshalve, Goduspart, Goddes-
knygt, Godespeny, etc.

122

riandrens (Ipswich), CR II p. 214 (AD 1227); Qodeschalke
de Estlaund (Line.) RH I p. 402; Goddescalcus de Smith-
husen FY p. 44 (AD 1350); Godeslcalh Scudic, de Almann.,
furbur, ibid. p. 44 (AD 1350).

0(x Godasscalc, Godescalcus, Gods cole, etc. (Mod. G Gott-
schalh) F 668 f., OF Godescal Langlois p. 290. For the
first member see Godeshrand. The forms with a single s
may also contain God- ""Gott'^. The second member is
OHG scale (OE scealc) ^Knecht', which element is absent
from native names. The present English Gottschalck is a
Mod. G immigrant surname; of. Bardsley p. 331.
Godin mon. (Eadred) Grueber p. 149; Godinus de Doneston'
Plac. p. 417 (Edw. I.), Godin' (Cant.) Abbr. Plac. p. 148;
Gileberti (gen.) Godin ibid. p. 13, etc.

Cf. Godin (Rom.) F 660 f., OF Godin Langlois p. 290, a
dim. derivative from God-, see Godehert. It is impossible to
determine to what extent the above forms are to be derived
from native Godwine; cf. Archiv 123 p. 33. — A fem. form
of the same name is Godina RH II p. 831, Abbr. Plac. p.
38, etc. Godiuel LVD p. 61 is certainly an error for
Godinel < Godin + OF -el. Cf. also the OF dim. form Godinot
Bardsley p. 322.
Godland LVD p. 79 (12th or 13th c).

OG Godland, Gotland F 682. For the members see
Godehert and Amerland. When Godland occurs as a sur-
name (e. g. Hugo Godlond, RH II p. 783, Robertus God-
land, Giff. Reg. p. 260) it is probably of local origin; cf.
de Godeland Rot. Fin. p. 326 (AD 1205).
Godman, Godeman, Godaman mon. (Aethelred II., Cnut,
Edw. the Conf.) Grueber pp. 210, 211, 212, 224, 227, 229,
238, 240, 260, 264, 268, 282, 286, 289, 299, 380, 410, 434,

^ CL F 688: "Haufiger aber werden in den Quellen nur ein
einf aches s geschrieben, zum Teil mit Recht (in eigentlicher
Composition), zum Teil gewiss nur ungenau statt des doppelten
Spiranten. "

123

439, 446,447; Qodeman (abbot) KCD 684 (AD 993); Gode-
mannus abbas ibid. 710, 1317 (AD 1004, 1012); Qodman
preost ibid. 1324 (AD 1046); Godman (chaplain of King
Edw. the Conf.) Flor. Wig. (AD 1053); Godman (Hants.,
Som., etc.), Godman teinnus (Suff.), Godmannus liber homo
(Ess.), Godemanus (Suff.), etc. Ellis, Intr. II pp. 120, 121,
327; God(e)man (surname), common in ME.

Cf. OG Guotman, Godeman, Gotman, etc. F 662, 683.
For the members see Godebert and Godesman. It is pro-
bable that this name was introduced from the continent,
since it is of late appearance in England, as is to be seen
from the above instances. It seems, however, soon to have
become naturalized. On the form Godman see BjorkmaD,
Pers. p. 48.

Godsalm, see "^Goscelm.
Godsbriht, see Gosbert.
Qodseim, see '^Goscelm.
*Qodsold, see Goseivold.
Qoffrid, see God(e)frid.
Gogewinus LYD p. 99 (13th c).

Is the first member to be compared to OG Gog- in Gogo,
Cogi-pald, etc. (F 690), which Bruckner (p. 82 f.) associates
with MHG- gogel 'ausgelassen, lustig'? Cf. however Gog an
(homo Edeue, Cambr.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 129 which rather
contains Celtic Gog- (see Holder 2031). The form Goge-
winus is after all rather a mistake for Godeiuiniis.
Goisbert, see Gosbert.
Gos, see Goso.
Gosberia LYD pp. 60, 69 (13th c).

OG Gausberga (Eom.), Gospirc, etc. F 614; cf. also Gaut-
berga ibid. Gos- is < Gaut- (see Aingot above and Franck,
Afr. Gr. § 32, 3). Gaus-, however, is as a rule not to be
derived from Gaut-, as F assumes, but is related to ON
gjosa and geysi- "^exceedingly, greatly' according to Bruck-
ner p. 254, Meyer-Liibke p. 31. It cannot be determined
whether the etymon of Gosberia is Gos- or Goz-^ since 2 is

124

sometimes written s, cf. A^elin. For the second member see
Alberia.

Gosbert, Goisbert, etc.: Gosehricht BCS 1008 (AD 940),
Godshnht mon. (Will. I.) quoted from Searle; Hugo Gosbert
(Dors.), Goshertus (Glouc, Suff.), Goishertus (Dev., Oxf.,
Staff.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 428, II pp. 329, 330; Goisberf dapifer
MES p. 106; Josbertus (prior de Bermundeseie) Ann. Berm.
p. 457 (AD 1228); Josberti (gen.) de Capella CR I p. 126
(AD 1212); Henr' Josebard (Buck.) Inq. Non. p. 333; the
pi. n. Gozeberdecherca, Gosebertechirche^.

OO Gausbert, Gosbert, Gautbert, Gauzbert, Gosbert, Jos-
bert (Eom.), etc. F 614 f. For the first members and the
difficulty of keeping them distinct, see the preceding name.
In Godsbriht, if the form be correct, ds is used to denote
z, as e. g. in Godselinus by the side of Gozelinus. Gois-,
also occurring in continental records, cannot be explained
from Gaus- or Gaut-; the etymon will have been Eom.
Gauiiobert (F ibid.) or *Gausiobert (cf. Gaudobert and
Causipert in F) which regularly become OF Gois-, Joisbert^.
Gautio- and *Gausio- are due to a confusion between Gaut-j
Gaud- (WF) and Gaus- and Latin gaudium 'joy ; cf. also the
Eom. form Gaudibert F ibid. The form Gaus- (found in Gaus-
bert, **second Abbot of Battle, formerly monk of Marmoutier"
FNC IV p. 406; Gausbertus Exon. DB 19, 379, Hugo Gaus-
bertus ibid. 21, 22, 25) is probably an archaic spelling {au
became b in 0(t and OF as early as the 8th cent.) but
might also be explained as Proven9al, where au has been
preserved. For the second member see Adalbert.
Gosbold (Line.) E II p. 64 (Eich. I.).

OG Gausbald, -bold, Gozbald etc. F 613 f. For the mem-
bers see Gosberia and Albod(o).

^ See Zachrisson AN Infl. p. 54, note, who derives this pi.
n. from OE Gosheorht, a form constructed by Searle. Gas- is
not a native name-element; cf. also Gozo below.

^ With regular OF fronting of g before a(uj.

125

Goscelin, see Gobelin.

*Goscelm: Goscelmus (Dev., Cornw.), Goscelmus loremarius
(Ess.), Goscelmus cocus (Dors.) Ellis, Infcr. I p. 428, II
p. 300.

Cf. OG Gozhelm, Goselm, Gauselm, etc. F 617 f., OF
Jociaume, Josselme, etc. Langlois p. 377. For the members
see Gosheria and ^'Anshelm. The above forms are not cer-
tain, since confusion of -elm with -elin is very common.
Indeed, Goscelmus lorimarius appears as Goscelinus lorimarius
Ellis, Intr. II p. 330. Cf. also Searle, Intr. p. 30, who states that
Gocelinus and Gocelm occur as the name of a money er of Henry
II. The name Godselm LYD p. 70 might be = Gozelm or < OG
Godeshelm (cf . Coteshelm^ F 688) but is more likely = Gozelin
(see below). In the same way, the name Godsalm (Rot. Orig.
II p. 63, OCR II pp. 385, 386, 406, etc.) probably does
not contain as a second member OG -halm (see Schatz,
Abair. Gr. § 4) or OF -aim < -helm (cf . Josialme Langlois p.
377) but is = "^Godsalin (see Gozelin).
*Qoselina, see *Gozelina.
Goseling, see Gozelin.

Qosewold, etc.: Rogero (dat.) Gosewolde Rot. Orig. II p.
327 (Edw. III.); Godsoldo (abl.) RB p. 190 (AD 1166);
Gossolt (surname) Gust. p. 115 (Edw, I.).

OG Gozold, Gosald (< GauzoU, Gausald) F 620. For the
members see Goshert and Ansoldus.

Qosfrid, Goisfrid: Gosfridus, Gosfredus Exon. DB 62, 123,
164, 165, 166, 323; Gosfridus episcopus ibid. 7, 14, 16, 63,
etc.; Goisfridus (Wilts., Oxf.), Goisfridus (camerarius fihse
Regis, Hants.), Goisfridus episcopus (Hunt., Line), cf. above;
Goisfridus marescal (Wilts.), Goisfridus (homo Gisleberti de
Gand, Rotel.), Goisfridus Lawirce^ (Yorks.), Gosfridus (Norf.,
Suff.), Goisfridus quidam (RutL), Goisfridus canonicus (Suss.),
Goisfridus dericus (Suss.), Goisfridus (filius Hamonis, Suff.),

■^ For the members see Godeshrand and ^'Anshelm.
^ = Goisfridus de Wirce Ellis, Intr. I p. 514.

126

Goisfridus (Kent), Goisfridus (homo Normanni de Adreci,
Line), Goisfridus (homo Hugonis, Yorks.), etc. Ellis, Intr.
I pp. 427, 428, 443, II pp. 130, 329, 330, 331; Gosfrid(us)
LVD pp. 14, 15, 18, 44, 47, 49, 50, 52, 58, 55, 57, 58, 59,
61, 67, 145; Gosfridus Chr. Petr. p. 169; Goisfridi (gen.)
capellani, Goisfredum (ace.) dapiferum Hist. Ab. II pp. 53,
98, 193; Gosfrei Bainard AS Chr. 1096 E; Goisfri 'munuc
on Ealdan mynstra' ibid. 1114 H; Gosfnd Bish. (see above)
ibid. 1087 E ; Gosfreid Martsel 'f)es eorles sunu of Angeow' ^
ibid. 1127 E; losfred, Josfreid, Josfreid^hYB pp. 6, 52, 69;
GausfriduSy Gaosfridus Bainard (cf. Gosfrei Bainard above)
Ellis, Intr. II pp. 292, 322; Gausfridus LYD p. 51.

OG Gosfrid, Josfrid (Rom.) and Gozfrid (< Gausfrid^
Gamfrid, Gautfrid) F 616. For the members see Gosheria
and Amelfrid; for -freid see Gaufrid. The confusion of
Gosfrid with Gaufrid (see this name) may be a mere error,
but is on the other hand easily explained from the pos-
sible coalescence of Gaufrid and Gautfrid, which latter
name has also given rise to Gautfrid > Gozfrid > Gosfrid.
Gosfrid and its variants have not left any traces in modern
English personal nomenclature, but have probably been
levelled under Geoffrey (see Gaufridus).
*Goshard(?); Fulco Goscard (Bedf.) FA I p. 15 (AD
1302—3).

Cf. OG Gozhart, Gozard F 617. For the members see
Gosheria and *Aciard. se is probably to be explained by
analogy with such spellings as Goscelm, Goscelin, etc.
Qosinus (worker of wools, coming from Seland) CPE, YI p.
431 (AD 1337); Godscein (Middlesex) ECU I p. 218 (AD
1198); Gocin' le Draper (Oxon.) Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 23
(AD 1218—19).

OG Gausin and Gautsinus F 613, dim. forms of the

^ = Geoffrey Y of Anjou, married to Matilda, daughter of
Henry I.

^ The same name is Geosfrcei KCD 1351.

127

name-stems Gaus- and Gauz-, see Gosberia. In Godseein ei
perhaps denotes I ; cf Alweis.

*Qosiner, Goismer, etc.: Goismerus (Ess.), Goismerus (Glouc.,
Ess.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 428, II p. 330; Gosmerus LVD p. 6
(12th c.); Gocemar EC p 32 (AD 1225).

OG Gausmar, Josmar (E-om.), Gauzmar, Gosmar (very
common) F 619. For the members see Gosberia and
Ainmer.

*Gosrani: Joceramus de Buscaria CPU I p. 498 (AD 1292);
Robertus Joceram (Staff.) EB p. 263 (AD 1166).

OHG Cosram, etc. F 618, OF Joeeran(t), Joserant, etc.
Langlois p. 376 f. For the members see Gosberia and
Bertram.

Gossolt, see Gosewald.

Goswin, Goswin' de Egremont, Gosivin frater ejus (Gunter)
EC p. 221 (AD 1216); Goswin CE I p. 125 (AD 1212);
Eicardus Goswyn (Cornw.) FA I p. 221 (AD 1428).

OG Goswin, Godwin (very common) < Gausivin, Gauzwin
F 620 f., OF Gossuin Kalbow p. 137. For the members
see Gosberia and Amalwin.

Gotheram (surname, Line.) Eot. Orig. I p. 123 (Edw. I.);
Giidramius CCE III p. 245 (AD 1314).

OG Godaramnus, Goderamus, Gotehramnus, GoteramnuSy
etc. F 681 f., OF Goderans Langlois p. 290. For the mem-
bers see God(e)bert and Bertram. — OF forms of the same
OG etymon are probably Gorante (surname. Buck.) ECE
II p. 42 (AD 1199) and (Herbertus filius) Gurant EB p.
271 (AD 1166) < OF Gorrant (Langlois p. 295) < Godrammus
with assimilation of dr > rr^. The u of Gurant will be
AN; cf. Menger p. 79.
Gotsalin, Gotselin, see Gozelin.

Gozel (homo Eadulfi, Nott.), Gozel (homo Ivonis Taillge-
bosc, Line.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 331.

Cf. Kalbow p. 79.

128

Cf. OG Oozelo (< Qauzihy, Mod. G Gotsel, GotzelF 612,
OF Jocel Langlois p. 375. But it is possible that Go^el is
= Gosel = 0o2elin\ cf. Hildebrand DB p. 324, foot-note 1.
— NE Goslet is < Gozel + NF -et. Guzlot (surname, Kent)
RH II p. 547 is probably < Gozel + ot.
Gozelin, Goscelin, Qoseliti, etc.: Gotsalin mon. (Cnut)
Hildebrand p. 230; Gozelinus (\Jja.G.), Gozelinus {ii\m^ Azor,
Hants.), Gozelinus Brito (Buck.), Gozelinus (filius Lamberti,
Line), Gozelinus (homo Hugonis Comitis, Hutl.), Gozelinus
Eiueire (Wilts.), Godzelinus (Som.), Goscelinus (homo Comitis
de Moritonio, Suff.), Goscelinus lorimarius (Ess.), Goselinus
(Norf.), Goslinus (Warw.), Gozelinus (homo Drogonis de Bev-
rere, Line), Gozelinus (homo Aluredi de Lincole, Line), etc.
Ellis, Intr. I p. 428 f., 478, II pp. 131, 329, 330, 331; Gotselin
canonic' Exon. DB p. 61; Godselinus ibid. p. 16; Gozelinus j
Goscelin(us), Gocelinus, Godselinus, Goslinus, Joselin(us),
Jos(e)lin LYD pp. 14, 44, 45, 46, 51, 52, 57, 61, 69, 83,
101, 106; Gotscelinus ibid. p. 139 (Obit.); Goscelinus, God-
celinus, Joselinus Hist. Ab. H pp. 23, 93, 169, 200, 231;
Goscelinus clericus Chr. Petr. p. 82; Goscelin KG p. 28;
Gotscelino (obi.) de Ely MRS p. 51; Goscelini (gen.) Day-
nill Rot. Orig. II p. 283 (Edw. III.) = Gosteleni (gen.)
Danyell ibid. p. 268; Gotselenus Exon. DB 90; Goscelyn,
Gosselene (surname) FA I pp. 150, 170 (AD 1302, 46);
Goseling (surname) Plac. p. 607 (Edw. I.); Goslyng (sur-
name) CG III p. 246; Joscelinus Flandrens RLP p. 179
(AD 1216); Jocelinus Troteman (episcopus Bathoniensis)
Ann. Marg. p. 28 (AD 1204); Joselinus Exon. DB p. 289;
lotsel Ped. Fin. I p. 4 (AD 1190); Goislen (Oxf., Line.)
ElHs, Intr. II p. 330; Goislin (London) MRS p. 53; Goislin
dapifer ibid. p. 109; Gauselinus (Cardinal ecclesie de Sal-
lowe) Plac. pp. 144, 150 (Edw. I.); Gaucelinum^ (ace.)

^ Or a hypochoristic dim. form of compounds with God-; cf.
Gozelo = Godefridus Stark p. 92.

^ Conveys a papal bull to Archb. Greenfield.

129

Hist. Pap. p. 266 (AD 1317); cf. further Bardsley pp.
330, 435.

OG Gautselin, Gaudin, Goz{e)lin, Goscelin, Jocelin (Rom.),
Gauslin, Gauslemis, Joslenus F 612 f., OF Goscelin, Gosselin,
Jocelin, Joscelin, Joselin, etc. Langiois pp. 295, 375; Low
Frankish instances in Heinzel p. 19. These are as a rule
dim. forms of compounds with Gos- and Gos- for which
see Gosberia. Cf. also Goscelinus = Gaufridus Stark p. 61.
— Goislan (e. g. Goislan homo episcopi Dunelmensis, Gois-
lan homo episcopi Lincoliensis, Ellis, Intr. II p. 330) might
be due to a substitution of the Latin suff. -anus for -enus
(Rom. form of -mus); cf. Goislen, Gotselenus and Mowat p. 313.
*Gozelina. Goseline (gen.) RH II p. 451 (Edw. L); Gose-
lena Bardsley p. 312 (the same name?).

Cf Joscelina (Rom.) F. 613. See the preceding name.
*Qozer: (Hugo) Goseri (filius) Ellis, Intr. I p. 437; Godzer
(surname, Wilts.) Inq. Non p. 175.

OG Gozheri (also entering into the pi. n. Gozherestat)
< Gautzer, Gaiizer (< Gauter) F 617. For the members see
Gosberia and Aedelhere.

Gozo, Goz(e), Gos, Goce, Joce, etc.: Gozo LYD p. 52
(13th. c); Gozonis (gen.) RC p. 112 (AD 1203); Gotso da-
pifer MRS p. 73; Godso (surname, Kent) RH II p. 385
(Edw. I.); Goze (Suss.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 331; Gotze Hist.
Ab. II p. 96 (AD 1100—35); Gotsce MRS pp. 148, 149;
Gotse (dat.) dapifero CG III p. 256; Gilbert Goze (Bedf.)
RH II p. 327 (Edw. I.); Gosce CR II p. 127 (AD 1226);
Goce de Baiocis (Wilts.) Test. Nev. p. 143; Goce KC p.
145; Goceus Test. Nev. p. 297; Gocius {Joceum, ace.) de
Catebi Ann. Dunst. pp. 155, 172 (AD 1240, 47); Gosse
(Line.) Ped. Fin. II p. 117 (AD 1197); Galfridus Gosse
CMR I p. 314 (AD 1251); Joce (North.) RCR II p. 101
(AD 1199), Ricardus Joce Chr. Petr. p. 112; Joceus monachus
(Surr.) ibid. p. 135 (AD 1199); Jocei (gen.) de Dinant Rot.
Obi. p. .38 (AD 1199); Joscium (ace.) le Espicer CR II p.
45 (AD 1225); Walterus Gotts (Line). Inq. Non. p. 278;

9 T. Forssner

130

Turstin Ooz^ Richard Goiz Cal. Doc. pp. 158, 529; Gos
(Hunt.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 130.

OG 002(2)0, Gotso, Jozo, Gaus, Gauso, etc. (F 611),
OF Joce, Josce, Gosse Langlois pp. 295, 375, in most cases
hypochoristic forms of compounds with Goz- (see Gosberia)
or God- (see God(e)bert) ^. Goze, Goce, Gosse (Joce, Latinized
Joeeus) are NT forms with analogical e; Goz^ Gos^ are either
< OG Gauz, Gaus or < Gozo with OF apocopation of the
final 0. When Gos appears as a surname^, it may also be
ME gos 'goose', used as a nickname^.

A fem. equivalent of Joeeus is found in Joeea E,CE, II p.
16 (AD 1199), Jocea soror ibid. p. 42, Josciam (ace.) uxo-
rem Ped. Fin Ebor. p. 154 (AD 1209).
Qrimbald: Grimhaldus, (Grymhaldus) sacerdos BCS 555,
571 (AD 885, 895); Grimbald msesse preost AS Chr. 903
A; See Grimbaldes msessedseg ibid. 1075 D^; Grimbaldus

^ The forms Jozo, Joce, etc., however, must be derived < Gauzo,
since g before au, not before 0, was fronted in OF.

^ A p. n. Gosa is suggested by Searle as constituting the first
member of the pi. n. (of) Gosanwelle BCS 754 (AD 940), and
after him it has been given as an OE p. n. in several works
on English pi. ns. If the pi. n. under notice really contains a
p. n., as indeed it seems to do, this can not be native, since
such a name would be impossible from the point of view of the
sense and, moreover, does not appear till the 10th cent. It
seems most probable that it is < OG Gauso (cf. Kalbow p. 53,
F 611) with OG or OF monophthongization of au > 0. In Gos-
dcene BCS 594 (AD 901) the first member is to be explained
with Middendorff (p. 60) as OE gos 'goose'.

3 E. g. Robert Gos ECR II p. 45 (AD 1199); cf. Isabel le
Gous, Richard le Gos, etc.

* The Jew's name Joeeus (CR I p. 272), Gotsce (MRS pp.
148, 149) might be the Scriptural name Joshua {Josiah; cf. alsa
Manasser fil. Jossy RH II p. 282), influenced by NF Goze^
Joce.

^ All these instances refer to Grimbald "monk of St. Bertin's
in Flanders, whom Alfred brought over to assist him in the
task of raising the condition of learning in England**. Cf.
Earle-Plummer II p. 122.

131

LVD p. 32; Grimbaldus shhsLS^, Grimbaldus medicns^. Hist.
Ab. II pp. 50, 52, 62 etc.; Orimhaldus (Berks.), Grinibaldus
aurifaber ^ (Wilts.), Grimbald (homo Bisi, Buck.), Grimhaldus
(Line), Gnmbaldus (homo Eddeuae, Cambr.), Grimhaldus
(homo Regis E., Bedf.), Grimboldus (Line.) Grimhaldus
(North., Leic.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 430, II pp. 132, 332; Grim-
haldus, -holdus Exon. DB pp. 7, 11, 14, 17; Grimbald of
Plessis (a Norman) FNC II pp. 247, 268; GrimbakF (gen.)
Rot. Fin. p. 536 (AD 1214); Grimbaldum (ace.) Pauncefot
(Dev.) Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 574 (AD 1272) = Grumbaldi
(gen.) Pauncefot Chr. Joh. Ox. p. 326; (rnm&a?^ the knight
CCR II p. 442 (AD 1294); Roberti Grimbald (Ess.) Pipe
Roll I pp. 4, 9; Grymbald (surname, Cumberl.) Hist. Pap.
p. 407 (AD 1349); Grimbaud ESC p. 51 (AD 1124—30),
CMR I p. 440 (AD 1244) = Grumbaud ibid. II p. 12.;
Grymbaud (surname) Chr. Petr. p. 143; Grimboll (surname)
RH II p. 168, etc.; the pi. n. Gnmboldes essa (Grimhold's
Ash') AC p. 81 (AD 1183)*.

OG Grimbald, Grimbold, etc. F 670. The fir^t member
(ON and OE gr'ima 'Helm^) does not occur in native p, ns.
but is suggestive of OG or ON origin; cf. Bjorkman, Pers.
p. 50. For the second member see Albodfo). Cf. further
Bardsley pp. 338, 342 (under Gribble and Gumboil) and
Grimwald below ^.

Grimbert, Grimber (Line.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 132; Grym-
bard (surname) Pt. Y. p. 5.

^ Cf. Hist. Ab. II p. 50: **. . . primus abbas Faritius, se-
cundus Grimhaldus, uterque gentis et linguae unius ..." Fari-
tius was a Tuscan of Arezzo.

^ Probably the same person.

3 Cf. FNC IV p. 85.

* In this connection I take the opportunity of pointing out
that Grunulfus (Suff.) ElUs, Intr. II p. 133 is not = *Grunivulf,
as Searle suggests, but an error for Grimolfus (ibid. p. 132), for
whicli see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 52.

^ The u of Grumhald is to be explained as AN; cf. Stimming
p. 186.

132

OG Grimhert ('ofters') F 670 f. For the members see
Grimbald and Adalbert; for -hard see Isenhard. No ON
equivalent occurs; cf. Bjorkman, Pers. p. 51.
*Grimmund: Grimmundo (abl.) abbate Wincelcumbe Hist.
Ab. II p. 105.

OG Gnmund (= ^Grim-mund) F 672, OF Gnmon(d) Mac-
kel p. 148^. For the members see Grimbald and Clare-
munda.

Qrimwald mon. (Eadw. the Elder, Aethelstan, Eadmund)
Grueber pp. 91, 95, 102, 123; Grimold Inq. EHens p. 520.

OG Grimwaldf Grimald, etc. (common) F 672 f. For the
members see Grimbald and Ansoldus. A confusion of
Grimbald with Gnmwald has taken place in some cases:
Grimoudi (gen.) de Plasseiz RB p. 645 (AD 1133) = Gnm-
bald of Plessis (see Grimbald); Grimbaldus medicus (above)
appears as Grimaldus medicus Cal. Doc. p. 287; "Willielmo
Grimbaldo ibid. p. 337 = Guillielmo Grimaud ibid. p. 284.
For the pi. n. Grimoldby see Bardsley p. 339 and Bjork-
man, Pers. p. 52.

Grimward de Cuthmund Eot. Obi. p. 6 (AD 1199);
Grimwardus CR I p. 494 (AD 1222); Roberti (gen.) Grim-
ward (Line.) Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 24 (AD 1247); Joh'is (gen.)
Grimward (Suff.) ibid. p. 529 (AD 1271).

OG Gtimwardy Grimwart fofters") F 673, OF Grimoart,
Grimouart Langlois p. 300. For the members see Grimbald
and Beluard. No ON equivalent is on record.
Guascher, see *Wasger.
Gudramius, see Gotheram.
Guederan, see *Wederan.
Guerlin, see *Werlin.
Guerrina, see *Wernna.
Guinda, see -^Winda.
Gulbert, see *Wulfbert.

^ Cf. 0 Swed. Grimunson, Lundgren p. 71, thought to be
identical with Grimelson or from Grimmund or Gridhmund.

133

Qulferedus, see '^Wulfred.

Guncelin, see "^Ounzelin.

'^Quncolda: Ouncoldam (ace.) (wife of John Mauduit) Abbr.

Plac. pp. 60, 74, 82 (John).

Cf. Oontdlda (Rom.) F 710. For the first member see
the following name. Gunc- is probably (of., however, Luh-
mann p. 44) < Ouns- (a hypochoristic form of Gund-, see *Gun-
selin) occurring in the likewise secondary formation Gunz-
tvin F 713; cf. also Socin p. 178. In AN, c is sometimes
used also before o to denote ts. Cf. Menger p. 98. The
second member is assumed by F to be -ivalda, a fem.
form of the name-element -ivald, see Ansoldus. It seems
equally likely that the present name is an OF variant of
OG Gtmdhild (F 703). Cf. Iseldis.

Qundbert mon. (St. Eadmund), Gundihertus mon. (Sihtric),
Gundberht mon. (Eadw. the Elder) Keary pp. 118, 230,
Grueber p. 83; Leodegar Gunbert (Windsor) RLP p. 174
(AD 1216).

OG Gundibert, Gundbert (common), Gunbert, etc. F 699 f.
The first member is OHG gund- (OE gup, ON gimnr)
""Kampf ; for the second member see Adalbert.
Qundferd, Geundferd mon. (Eadmund) Grueber p. 132.

OG Gund(e)frid, -fred F 700. For the first member cf.
the preceding name; for the second member see Gerferd.
The same name is Cundferd Grueber p. 122.
Gundi: Henr' Gimdi (Bedf.) RH II p. 322 (Edw. I.); WiU's
Gundi (Hunt.) ibid. p. 622; Job's Gundy (Yorks.) Inq. Non.
p. 219.

Cf. OG Gundi (F 694), for which see Socin p. 182. It
seems rather probable, however, that the above name is <
ON Gunni (Bjorkman, Pers. p. 56, Namenk. p. 40), influ-
enced by the continental name-element Gund-. Cf. also
Nielsen p. 34.
Gundlaf BCS 648 (AD 925—41).

This might be an Anglicized form of OG Gundleip,
Cundleip F 705. But it seems most probable that it is <

1B4

ON Gunnleifr with incertion of d between n and I or influ-
enced by continental Gund- as Bjorkman (Pers. p. 57)
suggests. Cf. also Gonelaphi (gen.), a Dane Lib. Hyde p.
119 and the pi. n. Gunlovestun Plac. p. 80 (John).
*Gundolus: Gundolum (ace.) RC p. 30 (AD 1199).

OG Gundulus (F 695), a dim. form of- Guild- (see Gund-
berf) by means of the suff. -ulus, for which see Ehulo
above.

Qundrada ("daughter of Matilda by her first husband
Gerbod of St. Bertin at St. Omer and wife of William of
Warren") FNC III pp. 86, 647. Her name appears as
Gundreda KG pp. 35, 38, Gondreda Ann. Waverl. p. 235,
Gundre comitissa LYD p. 98. Gundrede (dat.) sorori MRS
p. 22; Gundreda uxor KG p. 10; Gundreda (daughter of
Albreda, sister of Robert le Flemeng) Chr. Petr. p. 78,
Gundreda de Attleburg Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 530 (AD 1271);
Gundreda (wife of Radulf de Bray) RH I p. 92, etc.; see
further Bardsley p. 343 1.

OG Gundrada etc. F 707 f. For the members see Gund-
hert and Albreda. It is possible that some of the above
forms may be of ON origin (OS wed. Gunridh) as Bjorkman,
Namenk. p. 40, suggests.

As regards the male form Gundred, it is certainly
correctly explained by Bjorkman, Pers. p. 57, as Gimred
with insertion of d^.
*Gundran, Gondran (Suss.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 330.

OG Gundramnus, Gundran, Guntran F 703 f., OF Gond-
ran Langlois p. 292. For the members see Gundbert and
Bertram.

^ Gundrie LVD p. 104 is perhaps = Gundre with AN ie for e.
Cf. Stimming p. 176. It might also be < '^Gundrie.

^ Cf. Gesta Hammaburg. Eccl. Pontificum I: 41 (quoted from
Pauli, Karl der Grosse): "Dani in locum ipsius Gundredum
constituerunt", and ibid. 11:22: "Anglia autem, ut supra diximus
et in Gestis Anglorum scribitur, post mortem Gundredi a filiis
ejus Analaph, Sigfrich et Reginald per annos fere centum per-
mansit in ditione Danorum".

135

Qundreda, see Oundrada.

*Gundric, Gundricus, CME II p. 61 (AD 1100—13).

OG Gmidencus, etc. F 708, OF Gondri Langlois p. 293.
For the members see Gundbert and Albericus.
Gundulf, Gundulfue (Glouc, Suss.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 135,
333; Gundulfus, Gondulfus (Rofensis episcopus)^ Cal. Doc.
pp. 436, 503, Ann. Wint. p. 32 (AD 1077).

0(3- Gundulf, Gundolf (common) F 711 f. For the mem-
])ers see Gundbert and Adelulfus. The ON equivalent Gunnulf
also occurs in England, see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 58.
Gundwi LYD p. 48.

OG GundivieuSy Gundewic, Gundwig, etc. F 710 f. For the
members see Gundbert and *Ilereivig.

Gundwine BCS 1008 (AD 957); Gonduinus (Ess.), Gonduinus
camerarius (Suff .), Gundvinus granetarius (Wilts.), Gunduinus
(Wilts., Leic.) Ellis, Intr. I pp. 428, 432, II p. 333; Gund-
uinus LYD p. 8 (12th or 13th c); Gundewin (Buck.) Fines I
p. 245 (John); Gundewyn de Nethergate (Suff.) RH II pp.
166, 184 (Edw. I.); Gundwin Pistor Exc. Rot. Fin. I p. 24
(AD 1219); Gundewino (obi.) MRS p. 51; Gundeidn, Gund-
wyne (surnames) OR II p. 126 (AD 1226), Inq. Non.
p. 206; Gerald Gundwyne = Gerald Gumvine RH II p. 166,
etc.

OG Gund(e)win (very common) F 711. For the members
see Gundbert and Amakvin. Cf. Bardsley p. 343 and
Bjorkman, Pers. p. 56. Does the surname Gundein OR II
p. 62 (AD 1225) belong here or is it = Gundin (cf. Gundin
F 695); cf. Go2!eUn p. 129.
Gunsalinus, see Gunzelin.

Guntard: Guntardus (Som., Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 333;
Walterus Guntard (Norf.) RCR II p. 187 (AD 1200); the
same person is probably Walterus Guncard (Norf.) RH I
p. 500 (Edw. I.).

OG Gundard, Guntard F 701 f., Waltemath p. 24, OF
Gontart Langlois p. 293. For the members see Gundbert

1 Cf. FNC III p. 33, AS Chr. p. 289.

196

and *Actard. Gonhard (Dev.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 130 is cer-
tainly identical with Gonnar (Dev.) ibid., for which see Bjork-
man, Pers. p. 54. For the form Guncard cf. *Guncolda above.
Quntelin, see Gunzelin.

Gunter: Guntere mon. (Aethelstan II.).Keary p. 96 ; Gunter
mon. (Eadw. the Elder) Grueber p. 83; Gunterum (ace.)
Liniet KCD 795 (AD 1051); Gonther (Dev.), Gunter (Wilis.)
Ellis, Intr. II pp. 330, 333 ; Gunterus fil' Berenger' Winton
DB p. 558; Gunter heredes ibid. p. 553; Gunter LYD p.
49, RC p. 221 (AD 1216), Fines I p. 303; Gunterus canonicus
Line. Obit. p. 154; Gunter Havelok v. 2606; llichardus
Gunter CG II p. 86, III p. 240; Gunter (surname) Rot.
Orig. I p. 245, CMR II p. 313, RH II p. 701, FA Y p.
157, Gontarus Exon. DB p. 419; Gunter Gutere de Hyspan
OR I p. 121 (AD 1212); Gonter (surname) FA Y p. 274;
Gunter (surname) Test. Nev. p. 238; further instances are
given by Bardslej^, p. 343.

OG Gunter, Gonter (Rom.) F 702, OF Gontier Langlois p.
294. For the members see Gundhert and Aedelhere. Cf.
Binz p. 203.

^Gunzelin: Guncelinus^ Winton DB pp. 545, 554. LYH
pp. 39, 66; Guntscelin MRS p. 64; Guncelin RCR II p.
238 (AD 1200); Guneelini (gen.) de Badelem'e Plac. p. 352
= Guntelino (dat.) de Badelesmere Rot. Orig. I pp. 26, 27,
30; Goncelin RC p. 7 (AD 1199); Gunsalinus Martini CPR
I p. 196 (AD 1285).

OG Gunzelm (OF Goncelin, Gonsellin, Langlois p. 293)
and Guntelin (F 695, 697), dim. forms of the hypochoristic
names Gunzo and Gunto (< Gund-, see Gundhert). Gunsa-
linus perhaps stands for Gunsalmus, for which see Bi-uckner
p. 83.
Gurlind LYD p. 8 (12th or 13th c).

Cf. OG Girlindis (Rom.) < Gerlind F 582. For the members
see Gerald and Godelent. Gnr- for Gir- would be an AN
spelling. Or = "^Guerlind < OG Warlind (F 1535)?

^ = Guncel ibid. pp. 554, 558, 559.

\ 137

Qurred, see Wulfred.

Qutier: Ferando (obi.) Gutier Eot. Fin. p. 486 (AD 1213).
Probably identical with OF Gotier <Gothar ins (KdXho^ ^.
134) for which see Godehar above. It is possible that the
surname Giitere (see under Gunter) is the same name.
Gyreweard, see *Gerward.
Gyric, see Ger(r)ic.

H.

Habert, see Herbert.

Hadebrand EC p. 177 (AD 1208); Hadebrando (obi.) Hai-
ward ibid.; Hathehrand (Dors.) Fines II p. 103; ,cf. also Rad-
hrand mon. (Will. II), given by Searle.

OG Hatkubrant, Hadebrant etc. F 793. The first member
is OHG hadu- (OE heapu-) 'Kampf ; for the second member
see Aedelbrand. Of. Binz p. 215.

Haganild LVD p. 32; Hagenild uxor ibid. p. 50; Hagenild
(Surr.) ECE I p. 295 (AD 1199), II pp. 75, 94; Haghenild
EC p. 132 (AD 1204); Hagenilda CCE III p. 429 (AD 1320), etc.

This name is missing in OE and not recorded till the end
of the 12th cent.; nor does it seem to have existed on the
continent. It seems rather probable, therefore, that it is a
hybrid formation, as Binz (p. 195) suggests: *^Einen frauen-
namen Hagenild, der mit seiner zusammensetzung aus dem
namen von vater und tochter der Hildesage seine entstehung
zu verdanken scheint (vgl. jedoch Forstemann 1, 577 die mit
Hagan- beginnenden namen) finden wdr in LY . . .". The
form Hawenild (e.g. EH II p. 839) exhibits the same deve-
lopment as OE ha^a > ME hawe. As regards the form Age-

138

nilda MRS p. 19 it is not to be determined with certainty
whether it is < Hagenilda, which, indeed, seems most pro-
bable, or identical with *Ainilda (above); cf. the Latinized
form Agenulfus by the side of ^mwZ/" (under Aginulfus above) ^
Has^ar, Hager, see Harger.

*Hagebert, Haiebert mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 119; Hage-
bertuSy Haghebertus (Ess.) EUis, Intr. II p. 334.

OG Hagabert, Hagibert, etc. F 716. The first member is
probably OH(t hag 'Einfriedigung, Wald' (cf. OE ha^a and
he^e) and is not met with in native OE p. ns. The form
Haie- is due to WF-Rom. influence and in the present case
a phonetical criterion. For the second member see Adalbert.
Hagheburnus (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 431; the form Hghebur-
nus (Ess.) ibid, II p. 439 is no doubt the same name, not
= *jEygeheornf as Searle suggests.

The etymon is an unrecorded '^Hagabern^. For the mem-
bers see '^Hagebert, Fredebernus and F 259 where numerous
OG p. ns in -bern are given. Concerning the spelling -burn,
see *Erlwin{.e).

Hago, see the following name.

Hagona, Hagana, Hagena, Haguna BSS 42, 78, 81, 87, 89,
97, 99, 102, 108 (AD 676— 704), probably" denoting one and
the same person^.

Apart from the above forms* there seem to be no traces

^ The. forms Haenild EH 11 p. 161 and Hanild LVD p. 83
(13th c.) are perhaps derived from '^Ainild (above).

^ The p. n. Hagbarn, Hagebarnus adduced by Stark p. 43 seems
to contain as its second member OHG barn *^Kind\

^ The variant jffagrawi (gen.) BCS 45 (AD 679) is, if not merely
a mistake, a Latinized form of Hag an, also recorded by F 718.
The same name is probably also Hagonus (prepositus regis, Norf.),
Ellis, Intr. I p. 431. A short form of this name is Hago occurring
ibid.; cf. Stark p. 43.

* And the epic name Hagenan (gen.), Waldere II, 15, where
it is the name of a Burgundian, and Hagena (weold Holm-Ry-
gum) Widsi|) v. 21.

139

of this name till DB and later records ^, where it occurs in
several instances given by Binz (p. 193). It seems most
probable that the name of the monk and abbot of the 7th c.
and the later examples from the 11th c. are originally strange
to OE pers. nomenclature and in most cases to be derived
from OG Hagano, Hageno^, etc. F 718 (OF Hag(h)enon, Ha-
guenon, Langlois p. 322 f.). But it seems rather uncertain
whether the occurrence of this name in England is in any
single case to be ascribed to the knowledge of the legend
of Hild as Binz assumes. I am more inclined to think
that it has been introduced by foreigners, some of whom
may also have been Norsemen (cf. the name Hagene Ellis,
Intr. II p. 139 and Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 42); the latter
assumption would account for the appearance of this name
in Yorkshire, in which circumstance Binz sees "einen voll-
giltigen beweis fiir die verbreitung der Hildesage" in that
county. — The forms Hayn(e), Hein (e. g. Hayne FY pj).
52, 86, Inq. Non. p. 60, Hayn RH I p. 535, Haynesson alias
Hayn FY p. 102, Hein ELP p. 70, RH I p. 35) ^ are in
most cases to be derived from the same etymon ; it should
be noticed, however, that there is not seldom in AN an
interchange of final m and n (see Stimming p. 215), whence
Hayn, Hein may have been confused with Haym, Heijm
(see Haimo).
Haiebert, see *Hagehert.
•■^Haimard, Haimardus (Buck.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 334.

OG Heimhart, Heimard, Aimard (Rom.) F 732. The first
member is perhaps *haim- 'glanzend' (OE Haem-), see Bruck-
ner p. 100, Muller p. 105; besides, OHG heim (OE ham)
'Heim' was certainly also used as a name-element. For the
second member see '-^Actard.

^ The pi. ns adduced by Binz are not conclusive, since they
are likely to contain the OE appellative ha^a; cf. Middendorff p. 62.

^ Hagan- is probably related to MHO behagen 'frisch, freudig'.
For the side-form Hegin- see Wessen (in Spr&kv. Sails. Forh.,
Upsala 1913—15, p. 89).

3 Cf. also the NF ack. form Haynon (Abbr. Plac. p. 299).

140

'-'Haimelin, see Hamelin.

Maimer: Havmerus (Dev.); Haimerus (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II

pp. 139, 334; Haimer (surname) Abbr. Plac. p. 119.

Cf. OG Heimersdorf and Mod. G Heimer, Heymer^. It is
probable, however, that Haimer is merely a variant of Aimar
(above). In Ped. Fin. Ebor. p. 99 Heimerum (ace.) is iden-
tical with Emericum.

*Haimeric, "^Hameric, '"'Aimeric etc.: Raimericus presbyter
KCD 754 (AD 1020—30); Haimericus (Dev.) Ellis, Intr. I
p. 432; Raimericus, Raymericus LVD pp. 85, 104 (13th c);
Reimeric de Clive EC p. 22 (AD 1199); Raimericus CME III
p. 227; Heymeric CR I p. 21 (AD 1205); Ramericus Hist.
Ab. II p. 16 (AD 1100 — 35); Aimericus clericus Ann. Wint.
p. 121 (AD 1276); Aimerico (obi.) of Bordeaux CR I p. 453
(AD 1221); Eymerico (obi.) de Clerevaus ibid. p. 426 (AD
1220); Eymericus monetarius ibid. p. 241 (AD 1215), etc.

OG Raimerich (common), Reimeric^ F 733, OF Aimeri
Langlois p. 12. The form Ramericus is due either to a
reduction of pretonic ai > a, or to the influence of OE Ram-.
Further, its etymon may be OG Ram- (cf. F 743 f.), for
which see Schonfeld p. 126 and the, literature mentioned
by him. Cf. also Amalric, Emericus and Renric.
Haiminc (Suss.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 139, 334.

OG Reiminc^, Aiming (Rom.) and the pi. n. Reiminges-
hach, F 732. It is possible that Raminc (homo regis E.),
Ramingus (teignus r. E.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 140 is the same
name {Raminc ibid. pp. 140, 334 is = Haiminc above). Cf.
also OG Raming F 744.

Haimo, Aymo, Heimo, Hamo, Maim, Haym, Heym: Ramo
dapifer* (Ess.), Ramo sen Raimo vicecomes^ (Kent, Suff.),

^ For the members cf. '^Haimard and Aedelhere.
^ For the etymology of the members see *Haimard and Alhericus.
^ A patronymic of Raimo (below).

^ = Hamone, Raimone dapifero Hist. Ab. II pp. 59, 66.
'' The same person as the before-mentioned; cf. EUis, ibid,
foot-note and FNC III p. 314.

141

Haimo (Wilts., Dors.), Hamo (Chesh., Suff.), Ramon (Dev.)
Ellis, Intr. I p. 432, II pp. 334, 335; Hamo de Valoines
Eot. Cane. p. 135; Hamo de Gyronde (Dover) EB p. 97
(AD 1196—97); Heimo (abbas de Beillande) LVD p. 112;
Haimo (prior de Bermundeseie) Ann. Berm. p. 455 (AD
1220); Hamo de Pidele LYD p. 98 (13th c); Hamo fiiius
Burdun RB p. 399 (AD 1166); Haimo Brito Cart. Eynsh. I
p. 98; Hamoni (dat.) priori de Wenlok Plac. p. 678 = Aymoni
(dat.) priori de Wenlok ibid. ; Aymo Thurberd (Yorks.) CCE I
p. 403 (AD 1252); Aymo de Carto Beverley I p. 6 (AD 1304);
Hamo de Mascy CCE III p. 411 (AD 1318); Waltems Haym
CGr 1 p. 195; Haym (surname) EH I p. 101 (Edw. I.); Haim
= Hamo CE I pp. 259, 284 (AD 1216); Walter Heym CCE I
p. 273 (AD 1242), etc.^

OG Haimo, Heimo, Aimo (Rom.), Mod. Gr Heim(e) F 731,
hypochoristic forms of compounds with Haim-, see ^Haimard.
The equivalent OF forms are Haimon, Aimon, Haim and
Aymes (Langlois pp. 13 f., 323). As regards the OF form
Hamon, it might be < OG Hamo (F 743), but in view of the
fact that this name is comparatively rare, it seems probable
that Hamon is < Haimon with OF transition of pretonic
ai> a : "Bei vocalisch schliessender Silbe oder bei -us bleibt
der Ton, konsonantisch schliessende Silbe bekommt den
Ton" ^. Hence Haimo — Haimo^i : Hamon. From the obi.
cases a was then introduced into the nom. case. Most of
the instances of Hamo found in DB and later records are
certainly due to NF influence, since OE Hama is very rare;
cf. Binz p. 212 3. Haim is the regular OF form of Haimo
with apocopation of the final -o. It seems probable that

^ Cf. also Haimo Dentatus, a Norman, FNC II p. 246.

2 Kalbow p. 27.

^ In later times, Hamon and Hamund (see Bjorkman, Pers.
p. 63) have certainly coalesced in the form Hammond. Incorrect
is Weekley's statement (p. 74) that ^'Hammond is etymologically
Haganmund" .

142

this name enters into the pi. n. Haimeston KCB, II p. 62

(AD 1199) ^

*Hain(e), Hayn(e), Hein, see Hagona.

Haitele LVD p. 110.

Binz (p. 196) identifies this name with German Hetele
{at for e would be a Norman spelling) and Bjorkman, Pers.
p. 36, compares it with ON Eitill. The circumstance that
the following name in LVD, Hellcene, is of German prove-
nience might perhaps be adduced in favour of explaining
Haitele as continental. But in such case, its etymon is
rather OG Heidilo, Heittelo (Mod. G Heidel) < Raid- + dim.
4lo (F 725).
Halanant (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 334.

The second member points to continental origin, see Eli-
nant. Hala- most probably stands for Ala- (cf. *Alehrand).
The present name is perhaps merely a variant of Elinant.
Halebrandin, see *Alehrand.
Halewis(a), see Helewis.
Halsard, see "^Alsard.

Hamelin (Dev., Cornw., Yorks.), Hamelin (homo Hugonis,
Line), Hamelinus (Suss., Dev.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 334; Hame-
linus de Balun IIB p. 281 (AD 1166); Hamelinus de Gunde-
ville (Glouc.) ibid. p. 292; Hamelinus de Chesney Cart.
Eynsh. I p. 86; Hamelinus Exon. DB pp. 59, 63, 183, 189,
197, 203, 211, 212, 213, 214, 230, 231, 244, 470; Durant
Hamelin FA I p. 471; Haimmelinus Exon. DB p. 91, etc.;
see further Archiv 123 p. 34.

Cf. Haimelin and Haynelin (F 731, 744), dim. forms of
Haimo or Hamo (see Haimo above).
*Hanieric, see Haimeric.
Hamo, see Haimo.

*Hardelin, Hardelino (dat.) de la Mue CE II p. 113 (AD
1226).

^ According to Lindkvist (p. 63), ON Heimir forms the first
member of the pi. n. Heimesbei.

143

A NF dim. form of OG *Hardo, Ardo (Rom.) F 752,
hypochoristic forms of compounds with Hard- (OHG harty
OE heard, 'hart").

"^Harduin, Harduinus de Escalers (Cambr.), Hardeuuinus
(homo WalcheF, Northampfc.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 314, 335.

OQ Hardwin, Hartwin^ etc. ("Sehr haufig, namentlich auf
westfrank. Gebiete") F 759, OF Harduin Langlois p. 326.
It is probable that Arduinus (= Harduinus) Ellis, Intr. II
p. 41 is also of continental origin, though a native equi-
valent Hcarduini is recorded in LV.

Harger mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 117; Heriger^ mon.
(Eadwig, Eadgar) ibid. pp. 161, 180, 181; Harcer de Lin-
colia Chr. Petr. p. 165.

OG Hariger, Harger, HarJcer, Heriger, Hereger ^, etc. F 769 f .
Whether the pi. n. Heregeres heafod BCS 1289 (a late charter)
contains the same p. n. or an OE equivalent *Heregar is
impossible to determine. As regards Hagar LYD p. 49,
Hagar (surname) E-H II pp. 60, 61, Hager (surname) E-ot.
Orig. II p. 54, etc., they are most probably from *Hargar,
Harger, with dissimilatory loss of the first r. Of. also Ha-
hertj Hehert (under Herbert).

Haringod, see *Arngot. \

Hartnan, see Her(e)man.
Harneys, see Ernegis.
Harsent, see Hersent.

Hartald, Hertald, Artald, Ertald: Hertaldus (S. Trinitatis,
Midd.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 414, II p. 337; Ertald Cal. Doc. p. 426
(AD 1091); Artald(us) Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 66, COR II pp.
473, 520 (AD 1270, 1298); (quidam Provenciahs) Hartaldus
Ann. Dunst. p. 194 (AD 1254); Hurtaud (surname) OCR I
p. 418 (AD 1253), II p. 51 (AD 1264), etc.

OG Hardolt\ Artald (Rom.), Hertald (Rom.) F 758, OF

^ For the members see ^Hardelin and Amalwin.

^ = Aeriger mon. (Eadred) Grueber p. 144.

* For the members see Aedelhere and Amelger.

* For the members see *Hardelin and Ansoldus.

144

Hertaut, Artaut Langlois pp. 49, 340. On the transition of
ar > eVf see Arnold; for ur < er, see Hurogunda. OE "^Heard-
tveald is not on record, but even if existant, it cannot be
the etymon of the above forms, on account of the t <d,
for Avich cf. Kalbow p. 134.
Hartmari mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 119.

OGr Rartmavy Artmar (Eom.) F 756. For the members
see Hartald and Aelismer. No OE equivalent is on record.
Haselin, see Azelin.

Hathewisa, Hathawisa, Hathewis, Hatheuuis(a), Hawis(ia),
Haiuysa, Awise LYD pp. 19, 23, 50, 51, 55, 60, 68, 73, 82,
95, 103, 104, 108, 142; Hawisa Hist. Ab. H p. 305; Hawysa
comitissa EM I p. 432; Hathewis CME I p. 132 (AD 1130);
Hadivis (wife of Thomas de Bauis) Ped. Fin. II p. 56 (AD
1197); Hawisa KG p. 6; Hawisia (uxor Eogeri) ibid. p. 70;
Haiiisa vidua ibid. p. 69; Haivis de Dinan OE I p. 169
(AD 1214); further instances are found in Bjorkman, Na-
menk. p. 41 and Bards ley pp. 69, 366 (under Aves and Hawes).

0(x Hadvid, Latinized Hadewidis, Hawidis, etc. F 797 f.
For the members see Hadebrand and Ahveis. The forms
Auiza LYD pp. 53, 102, Avisia, Avicia ibid. pp. 62, 64,
112, 124, 131 are perhaps Latinized variants of this name
(influenced by Adeliza, Athelisa^ Alicia etc.), although the
OF forms Avice, Avisse (derived by Kalbow p. 128 < LG
Ahizsa) are of course also to be taken under consideration.
Hawenild, see Haganild.
Heanric, see Hemic.
Heilewis, see Helewis.

Heimfrid, Heinfrid de Criketot (Suff.) ECE II pp. 6, 10
(AD 1199).

OG Haimfrid F 732 and Heinfrid ibid. 719, OF Hainfroi
Langlois p. 323. F explains the first member of Haim-
frid < Haim- (see *Haimard above) and of Heinfrid < Hagin-
(see Hagona). It will, however, be difficult to keep them
distinct on account of the transition of m> n before f, for
which see Franck, Afr. Gr. § 76. And in AN, the conditions

145

grow still more complicated; cf. Stimming p. 215, Burg-
hardt p. 108. For the second member see Amelfrid.
Heinric, see Henric.
Helbodo (et frater ejus Baldewinus) CG I p. 286.

The OGr etymon is either Hildibodo, Hilthod, Hilbod, Hel-
hod^ (with OF e<i) F 825 f., or Ellebod, Elhot^ (K^'alja-),
from which latter name the form Heliboto F 738 is probably
to be derived. Hel- might further be from OHG heil, see
Heleivis.
Heldalt mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 107.

OG Helidold (F 742) or HildoU (F 837) <*halip- (OS
helith, OE hcelep "Held") and hild-, see the preceding name.
For the second member see Ansoldus; the final t <d i^ WF.
Heldebrand, see Hildebrand.
Helebrand, see Hildebrand.

Helewis (neptis Eruasti episcopi, Norf .) Ellis, Intr. II p. 141 ;
Helewisfa), Heluwisa, Helewisia LVD pp. 17, 97, 101, 102,
107, 110, 140; Helewijs EM I p. 148, H pp. 133, 144, 145;
Helewis Eot. Fin. p. 237 (AD 1204), KG pp. 36, 123; Helewis
(uxor Thoki) ibid. p. 131; Heleivis Darel Eot. Fin. p. 218
(AD 1204); Hehvisice (gen.) Beverley I p. 373 (AD 1319)
Willelmi (gen.) Helewys, Matilda Helewys EM II p. 145
Eluis LYD p. 55; Heilewise (dat.) Pipe EolL III p. 21
Heilewis (Buck.) ECE II p. 248 (AD 1200); further instances
are found in Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 42, foot-note 3, and
Bardsley p. 272 (under Elwes).

Helewidis, Helvidis, Helvis F 729, OF Helui's, Helots Lang-
lois p. 329 f. This name has been made the subject of a
detailed investigation by Schultz (p. 180 ff.), who derives
it from Heihvidis, of which the first member is OHG heil
(OE hdl) 'heir. For the second member see Alweis^.

^ For the members see *Ainild and Anderhoda.

^ Cf. F 81.

^ It is not to be determined whether Halems Abbr. Plac. p. 35,
Halewisa Rot. Cane. p. 58, is a variant of Helewis(a) or < *Alwis
(see Alweis above).

10 T. Forssner

146

Helgot (Dev., Buck., Staff.), Helgod (Sliropsh.) Ellis, Intr. II
p. 335; Helgot MES p. 160, EC p. 195 (AX) 1213), CEC
p. 34 (Hen. Ill), CCE I p. 33 (AD 1227).

Cf. OG Helgaud (OF Helgot Langlois p. 329) < Hildegaud,
Hildegot, Hilgot F 829. For the members see Helhodo and
Aingot. It is not certain whether there is any relation be-
tween Helgot and Halgot (e. g. Halgoti, gen., LYD p. 31,
Halegod, surname, CCE I pp. 300, 301, AD 1246, etc.)
< Algot, for which see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 3; cf. the inter-
change of the phonems al and el that is to be noticed
especially in DB.
Helisent, see Elisent.
Helrandus, see Hildehrand.

Helto, Heltus: Helto (Kent, Buck.), Heltus dapifer (Kent),
Ellis, Intr. II p. 335; Helto Cal. Doc. pp. 530, 531 (AD
1087—1100); Helto (filius Willelmi de Arches) EB p. 432
(AD 1166); Helto (constabularius of Baieux) ibid. p. 647
(AD 1133); Helto de Eovecestria ibid. p. 422 (AD 1166);
(Joce, son of) Helta (fem.?) CCE I p. 317 (AD 1247); Helto
de Faucillon ELP p. 165 (AD 1216) = Heltus de Faucillon
CCE I p. 108 (AD 1230); Helto MES p. 66; Helto de Snelles-
lund CCE n p. 397 (AD 1291); Helte Eot. Cane. p. 220,
EB p. 190, etc.

OG Helto (F 740) derived from Helido < *halip-, for which
see Heldalt above. An OE equivalent is found in *H(elepa
(set Hcelepan |)am J)egene, Thorpe p. 354, AD 1044). The
etymon of the above forms might, however, very well be
OG Hildo, Hilto (F 821), hypochoristic forms of compounds
with Hild- (see *Ainild). Heltus is due to an OF form *Helt
with regularly apocopated final -o. — The name Hente LVD
pp. 32, 106 is no doubt = *Heute < Helte; cf. "Willelmus filius
Hentce, Hente, Hent, Heltonis EB pp. 35, 48, 70, 96, 135.
Henaud LYD p. 8.

OG ^Heinald, Heinold (Mod. G Heinold) F 719, > OF Henmt
Langlois p. 330. For the members see Hagona and Ansoldus.
Hengebald, see *Engelbald.

147

Henric, Heinric: Henrico (dat.) KCD 579 (AD 973); Haen-
ricus BCS 1297 (AD 973); Renricus (filius Azor, Bedf.),
Henrieus Thesaurarius (Hants.), Henricus (Norf.), Henricus
alter (Berks.), Henricus dapifer (Berks.), etc. Ellis, Intr. I
p. 433, n pp. 142, 336; Henri, Heanri (of Poitou, Abbot
of Peterborough) AS Chr. 1123 E; Henri, Heanri {= Henry
of Blois) ibid. 1056 E; Heinrice casere (= Henry II) ibid.
1066 D; Henricus, Heinricus rex Franco rum (= Henry I of
France) ibid. 1060E ; Henric, Heanrig, Henrig, Henri (= Henry I)
ibid. 1085, 1100, 1101, 1102, 1103, 1104, 1107, 1108, 1109,
1113, etc.; Henricus LVD pp. 2, 3, 7, 21, 45, 46, 52, 53,
60, 63, 64, 65, 68, 80, 81, 82, 84, 86, 87, 88, 89; Heinric(us)
ibid. pp. 44, 54; Henr Le Flemeng (North.) Exc. Eot. Fin. II
p. 20 (AD 1247); Hainric de Cornhull ECE I p. 14 (AD 1194);
Heneriche (surname) RH II p. 724; Henery (surname) ibid. I
p. 218; Hendrich (surname) ibid. II p. 417; Herry Walker
LYD p. 128 (15th c); see further Bardsley pp. 361, 374.

OG Heinric, Henric ^ F 734, OF Henri Langlois p. 330 ff .
The form Henri(c) has in most cases been introduced from
Normandy and France but is also sometimes of LG origin.
Heanri(g) is to be explained with Behrens (p. 97) as a re-
verted spelling after OE ea had become §. -ig in the above
instances denotes the I of OF Henri ^. Herry, the prototype
of NE Harry, is due to assimilation of nr > rr. — An equi-
valent fem. form is Henrica (wife of Eichard Maille) State
Trials p. 12.

Henrica, see the preceding name.
Hent(e), see Helto.
Heppo balistarius (Line.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 433, FNC IV p. 215.

Of. OG Heppo (Mod. G Heppe) F 748, 806 f., a short
form of uncertain origin. From OHG Herpert or Herprantl

^ First member is either Haim-, in which case Henric is
originally identical with *Haimeric above, or Hagin-, see Hagona.
For second member see Alhericus.

2 For OE ig > I see Biilbring, Ae. Elem. § 565, .3.

148

Herbelinus de Burhunte Test. Nev. pp. 232, 242.

A dim. form of Herb- (< Herbert below) which has perhaps
been coined in England. Analogous ME dim. forms are
Herbelet and Herbelot. OG Herbo is assumed by F 142 to
belong to "^arbi 'hereditas' but might also equally well be <
Herbert; cf. similar instances in Stark p. 104 ff.
Herbert: Hereberti (gen.) episcopi Lexouiensis KCD 914
(Eadweard); Herbertus (Leic), Herbertus camerarius (Hants.),
Herbertus (filius luonis, Kent), Herbertus (fil. Remigii, Hants.),
Herbertus (prefectus Regis, Bedf.), Herbertus forestarius
(Hants.), Herbertus (homo Normanni de Adreci, Line), Her-
bertus (homo Eustachii, Hunt.), Herbertus (homo Odonis, Line),
Herbertus (homo Juditse Comitissse, Hunt.), Hereberd fossator
(Norf.) ElHs, Intr. I p. 433, H pp. 144, 336; Herbearde"-
(of Hiemois in Normandy, Bish. of Thetford) AS Chr. 1094 E;
Herebert(us) LYD pp. 16, 19, 23, 46, 52, 54, 55, 56, 67, 79,
80, 102, 107; Hereberto (obi.) le Franceis CR I p. 505 (AD
1222); Herbertum (ace.) le Fleming Abbr. Plac. p. 139;
Herbert' de Alencon (Suff.) ibid. p. 45; Ereberd (surname)
FA Y p. 266 (AD 1428), etc.

OG Hariberct, Haribert, Her(e)bert, Erbert^, etc. (very
common) F 766 f., OF Herbert Langlois p. 330. This name
was not strange to OE personal nomenclature ; cf . Herebearht,
Hereberct, Herebert, etc. mon. (Coenwulf, Ceolwulf, Ceolno9,
etc.) Keary pp. 34, 40, 76, Grueber pp. 17, 46, 180, 220,
Herebryht aldorman AS Chr. 838 A, etc., which instances
are certainly native. But its frequency in ME records is
chiefly due to its popularity with the Norman settlers in
England. — The ME surnames Hebert (e. g. RH II p. 322)
and Heberd (e. g. Reginaldus Heberd, Henric Heberd RH II
pp. 822, 831) are < Herbert, Herberd with dissimilatory loss

^ Dat.

^ For the members see Aedelhere and Adalbert.

149

of r^. Similarly, the surname Habert (e. g. Exc. Eot. Fin. II
p. 503) is <*Harbert < Herbert^.

Herbrand: Herbrandus (Hants.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 434; Her-
brand de Pont Audemer, Hildebrand DB p. 341; Here-
brannus (prior de Bermiindeseie) Ann. Berm. p. 433 (AD
1119); (Warin fil.) Herebrand (Suff.) Eot. Fin. p. 338 (AD
1206); Herbrand (Dean of Lincoln) CCR III p. 174 (AD
1311); Herebrande (nom.) Oust. p. 37; WilKelmus Here-
brand ibid.; Robertus Herhrond (Suff.) FA V p. 88 (AD 1346);
Johannes Herebrond (Norf.) Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 547 (AD
1271); the pi. ns Herebrandston (Pembrokeshire)^ and Here-
brandolO) (Cant.) Fines I p. 310 (John).

OG Haribrant, Heribrand, Herbrand (very common) F
767 f. For the members see Aedelhere and Aedelbrand.
Cf. also ON Herbrandr Lind 516.
Herebod de Bremen CR I p. 604 (AD 1224).

OG Heribod F 767. For the first member see Aedelhere.
The second member might be < -baud^, which Meyer
(IF 22, i3o) explains from -badus with w-epenthesis. Accor-
ding to F it is a gradation-form of biudan. Cf. further
Anderboda above ^.

Her(e)man: Hereman mon. (Eadmund, Eadgar) Grueber
pp. 123, 180; Her(e)man, Heriman(nus) Wiltuniensis episco-
pus^ KCD 776, 780, 781, 783, 784, 786, 787, 791, 792, 793,
796, 798, 800, etc. (AD 1042—65), AS Chr. 1043 E, 1045 C,
1046 D, 1047 E, 1049 C, 1051 D, 1077 E, 1078 D; He-

^ Hebert is also found in OF, see Kalbow p. 121. Bardsley's
derivation of Hebbard < Hubert is wrong.

2 Cf. such forms as Harebald (< Herebald) RH II p. 756,
Harwald (< Herwald) ibid. p. 545 and Harsent (< Hersent) below.

3 Cf. Binz p. 214.

* Cf. the compounds with this element given by F 250.

^ Another- source of -bod is -bold, see Albod(o).

*" = Herman of Lotharingia. "a chaplain of the King's, the
first of the series of Grerman or other Imperialist prelates".
FNC II p. 79.

150

reman presbyter KCD 762, 767, Hist. Ab. I pp. 55, 450
(AD 1042, 1043); Hermanfnus), Hereman LVD pp. 13, 15,
49; Heremannus (Suff.), Hermannus Episcopus (Berks.), Her-
man (Wilts., Wore, Staff.), Herman (homo Gozelini, Line.)
Ellis, Intr. E pp. 146, 147, 337; Exon DB pp. 4, 10, 16;
Hermannus de Gulk, goldsmyth FY p. 108 (AD 1403);
Hereman (surname, Yorks.) Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 461 (AD
1267); Harman (surname) LYD p. 119; Ereman de Estland
(mentioned together with Godeschalke de Estlaund) RH I p.
402; for further instances see Bardsley p. 360.

OG Hariman, Her(e)man, Arman, Er(e)man^, etc. F 774,
OF Herman(t) Langlois p. 334 f. This name was intro-
duced into England from the continent, although both mem-
bers exist as native name-elements. Of. also Ermant above-
*Herewig: Herveus (Wilts., Oxf.). ZTeJTe^^^ Bituricensis (Suff .),
Herveus cubicularius (Dors.), Herveus de Helion (Dev.),
Herveus legatus (Buck.), Herveus de Berun (Suff.), Herveus
(homo Comitis Alani, Nott., Line), Herveus de Ispania (Ess.),
Heruius (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 434, II pp. 147, 337; Her-
uius Hist. Ab. II pp. 77, 126, 303 (AD 1100—35); Herueus
(Pangormensis episcopus) ibid.; Herueus, Herueius LYD pp.
17, 49, 51, 63, 84, 100, 103, 104, 105, 106, 113, 1S7; Her-
ueus de Arescy (Line.) Rot. Fin. p. 581 (BD 1216); Her-
vicium (ace.), Hervicus, Herveio (dat.) de Camera (Yorks.)
Ped. Fin. Ebor. p. 52 (AD 1202); Herueium (ace.) RCR I
p. 284 = Hervic ibid. p. 308; Willelmi (gen.) Hervei (of
Flanders) OR I p. 209 (AD 1214); Hervi, a common ME
surname, e. g. RH II pp. 374, 384, 535, 654, etc.; see fur-
ther Bardsley p. 363.

OG Hari- Herewieus, Herewig, Her(e)veus (Rom.) F 781 f.,
OF Hervieu, Hervi Langlois p. 341. For the first mem-
ber see Herbert^. On the form -veus <-vehus <-wihus see
Beitr. XYIII, 413, Wrede, Ostg. 74, Kalbow p. 30 and

^ For the members see Herbert and Godesman.

^ Weekley (p. 57) wrongly derives Serve < Germ. Hartwig.

161

Schonfeld p. 139 f. and literature. The forms Herueius,
Herveius, the prototypes of NE Harvey^ are probably < OF
Hervey, which Kalbow (p. 100) explains <Herveus >*Herve
+ "nachklingendem i". In Hervicus, Heruius, etc., the second
member is perhaps OHG wig, wtc (OE wig) ""Kampf. The
moneyer's name Hereuuig (Eadmund, Eadwig) Grueber pp.
133, 156 might be native as far as its form is concerned
but is better explained as continental, since it seems to be
only an isolated instance of this name in England before
the Conquest^. — Here might also belong the forms Heruis
(de Neuill) KC p. 34, Eruis ECE, I pp. 274, 347 (AD 1199),
Eruis clericus ibid. II p. 136, Ervis ibid. p. 359 (AD 1200),
etc.; cf. OF Hervis Langlois p. 342, It is not possible,
however, to determine in which cases they are merely
mistakes for Hernis, Emis, see Ernegis.
Heriger, see Harger.
*Heringod, see *Arngot.
Herlebald, see Erlebald.
Herlinus, see *ErUn.
Herlwin, see *Erlwin(eJ.
Hermenfrid, see Ermenfrid.

Hermer, Hermerus (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 434; Rermer (Dev.),
Hermerus (Berks., Norf.), Hermerus (homo Ivonis Taillgebosc,
Line.) ibid. 11 p. 337; Hermerus de Ferrereis Hildebrand
DB p. 335; Hermerus Exon DB p. 362; Inq. Eliens. p. 516;
Hermer pr' LYD p. 13; Hermerus pater Abbr. Plac. p. 6;
cf. also de Meisnil Hermer LYD p. 82.

OG Her(e)mm\ etc. F 775. For the members see Herbert
and Ainmer. No instances earlier than DB are on record
in England.

Hermesent, see *Ermensent.
Hernand, Hernant, see Arnold.
Herneis, see Ernegis,
Hernost, see *Ernost.

^ Cf. also Binz p. 199.

152

Herry, see Henric.

Hersent (Norf.) EB p. 395 (AD 1166); (Goisfrido filio)
Hersendis CCE III p. 345 (AD 1317); Hersent, Hersand,
Hersant (surnames, Yorks.) Inq. Non. pp. 103, 244, RH I p.
134; Henricus Harsent (Cant.) ibid. p. 515 (Edw. I.).

OG Herisint (fern.) F 778, OF Hersent, Hersant (fern.)
Langlois p. 340. For the members cf. Herbert and Oersent,
Heruis, see *Herewig.
Herveus, Hervi, see *Herewig.
Hescelina, see A^elina.
Hezelin, see Azelin.

Hildebrand lorimarius (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 338); (duo
milites Baldewinus et) Hildehrandus (Som.) EB p. 230 (AD
1166); Hildebrand' de Lubek (Norf.) Abbr. Plac. p. 213
(Edw. I.); Hildebrand le Mercer (Norf.) EH I p. 530; Hilde-
brandus de London Eot. Orig. 11 p. 38 (Edw. II.); Hilde-
brandus EH II p. 268; Hildebrand' de Saxon' Eot. Fin. p.
341 (AD 120Q) = Hyldebrand ELP p. 57 (AD 1206): Hild(e)~
brand (surname) EH I pp. 290, 292, Inq. Non. p. 281; Ilde-
brand (Dors.) Abbr. Plac. p. 62 (John); lldebrand in the
ME Wade; Heldebrandus (f rater Eaimbaldi) Hist. Ab. II
p. 19; Heudebrant (Wilts.) Ped. Fin. Ill p. 151 (AD 1198);
Hendebrand (= *Heudebrand) EH II p. 265; Eldebrand (at
Melleburga) Cal. Doc. p. 358 = Heledbrand (at Melleburga)
ibid. p. 527.

OG Hildebrand, lldebrand, Eldebrand'^, etc. F 825 f. It
seems probable that Helebrand (de Lubek) CPE I p. 43
(AD 1281) is identical with the above-mentioned Hildebrand
(de Lubek). — As regards Binz's suggestion (p. 214) that
the form Helrandus LVD p. 77 \^ < Hildebrand it seems
more probable that it is to be traced back to OG Hiltiram,
etc. F 831 or Heilram ibid. 728. Cf. also Holdabrand below.
'''Hildiarda, Hildiardam (ace.) (wife of Theobald le Bel) Abbr.
Plac. p. 28.

For the members see Helbodo and Aedelbrand.

153

OG Hildigard, Hildiardis, etc. F 828 f . For the members
see *Ainild and Aldeardis. The surname Hildeyard Rot.
Orig. I p. 267 is probably an original pi. n.; cf. Eobertus
de Hildeyerd ibid. p. 93. Cf. further Holdiard below.
Hizeman Wint. DB p. 534.

OG Hitman (F 847), a younger compound with the hy-
pochoristic form Rizo^. Similar OG formations are Rice-
Joint and Rizawip for which see Socin p. 179.
*mudowic, Lodewic, Lo(e)wis: Hludovicus mon. (St. Ead-
mund) Keary p. 119; Hlodewig portgerefa BCS 1212 (AD
968); Lodovicus LVD p. 63; Lodovic de ISellomonte (Wilts.)
ORG p. 134 (Edw. I.); Lodewic de la Pole ibid. p. 126;
Lodowic de Bera (Lane.) Rot. Obi. p. 196 (AD 1201);
Lodowyeus (Brancaster) CMR I p. 148; Lodowycus (episcopus
Dunelmensis) LYD p. 151 (Obit.); Ludowicus de Ayketon,
pellter, FY p. 72 (AD 1373); Lothewyk (surname) ibid. p.
160 (AD 1441); Walterus Loewys Exc. Rot. Fin. lip. 493;
Lowis (Cornw.) Fines I p. 350; Lowis le Briton (Ess.) RB
p. 355 (AD 1166); Lowys (surname) Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 441
(AD 1266), FY pp. 145, 197; Willelmus Loiveson, wever,
FY p. 177 (AD 1456); Lewijs (surname) ORG p. 371 (Henry
Y), etc. Cf. Bardsley p. 480 and Yonge p. 405 1

OG Hludowicus, ff lodovicus, Lod(e)wicus, etc. F 855 f.,
Schonfeld p. 139. The first member is "^hlupa-, *hlopa- for
which see Schonfeld p. 140, Franck, Afr. Gr. § 21, 5,
Groger p. 244 and literature there quoted. The second
member is -wih, see Herewig. On the OP development see
also Mackel p. 107. According to Stimming (p. 220), Loewis
is an AN form, due to the insertion of w to avoid hiatus
(cf. OF Loeis Langlois p. 398). The remarkable ME form
Leids might be explained from Loewis with orthographical
substitution of oe by e, caused by the AN interchange of
oe and e, for which cf. Menger p. 52. But considering

^ Cf. Hizzila = Hiltipurch Stark p. 84.

- Se further Lindkvist p. 219 f. and Bjorkman in Namn och
Bygd (1913) p. 95.

154

the comparative frequency of this form it seems more
likely that Bardsley and Yonge are right in their explana-
tion of Lewis as an Anglicism of Welsh Llewelyn. Cf.
also Weekley p. 46^.
*Hodierna, see Odierna.

fioldabrand LYD p. 79 (12th or 13th c); Houdehrandi
(gen.) CCK I p. 53 (AD 1227); Houbrand (surname, Dors.)
Inq. Non. p. 58.

Concerning Holdahrand in LYD Binz (p. 214) observes
that it need not have been misread or miswritten for
Hildehrand, but ^ay contain OG- ^o^^i- 'hold'. It seems
most likely, however, that Hold- is < Hild- or rather < NF
Held' with AN development of pretonic el > ol, for which
see Suchier, Afrz. Gr. § 59 b.
Holdegrim (Suff.) Ped. Fin. lY p. 31 (AD 1198).

The etymon of this form is probably OG Hildegrim
("ofters") F 830. For the members see Holdahrand and
Orimhald.
Holdiard (vetula qui Holdiard vocata fuit) Reg. Lib. p. 233.

Of. Holdagard, placed by F (927) under *huUha-. In the
present case, however, it is perhaps an AN variant of Hil-
diard above; cf. Holdahrand.
Homolunch, see Omulung.

Houardus (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 339; Oivart (surname)
Due. Lane. p. 80.

OG Howard, Howart F 802. The first member is OHG
hoh (OE heah) 'hoch'^. For the second member see Beluard.
An OE equivalent is probably Hcehward KCD 695 (AD 996).
Cf. the following name.
Huard: Huardus (Wilts., Hertf., Leic.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 339;

^ The regular development of ME Loivis is seen in the pre-
sent pronunciation of the pi. n. Lowestoft (loHstoft). The NE
form Lewis {Ijuuls, luuis) is a continuation of the corresponding
ME form. The name Louis, sometimes met with in present
English, is a French loan.

^ Cf. also Kluge, Zfd Wortf. 8, U2.

355

Ruardus Bikelega (Cornw.) EB pp. 540, 549 (AD 1210—12)
= Huwardus de Bikelegh Test. Nev. pp. 205, 253; Ruardi
(gen., Yorks.) ibid. p. 427 (AD 1166); Ruart de Noerel
ELP p. 172 (AD 1216); Ruward (surname) RH II p. 826, etc.

OG Rugihard, Rug(hjard F 925, OF Ruars Langlois p.
346. The first member is OHGr hugi, hugu (OE hyge)^
'Sinn, Gedanke' or *Rug-, belonging to the epic name of
the Rugas in Beowulf. For the second member see "^Actard.
The loss of g in the above forms is OF; cf. Mackel p. 151.
The form Ruward is due to an AN insertion of w to avoid
hiatus; cf. *Rludowic. — The ME surname Roggard (e. g.
FY p. 181) is < hog-herd 'swineherd*; cf. the instances in
Bardsley p. 390 ^

Hubald: Hugo Rubaldus (Bedf.), Ruholdus (Wilts.) Ellis,
Intr. II p. 339; Rubold (surname) Wint. DB p. 552; Ru-
baldus (presbiter cardinalis) Hist. Ab. II p. 198, E,M I p.
351; Askillus Rubaldus BB p. 30; Henr' Rubald RH I p.
20 (Edw. I.); Willelmi (gen.) Rubaud (Bedf.) Exc. Rot. Fin.
I p. 340 (AD 1241), etc.

OG Rugibald, Rubald, RuboW (common) F 923. OF
Rubaut Langlois p. 346. The loss of g in the above forms
is either OG or OF; cf. Franck, Afr. Gr. § 126, 4, Kalbow
p. 140. The native equivalent is Ryg(e)baldy perhaps occurring
in Rybaud (Wore.) FA V p. 309 (AD 1346), and in the

^ Also used as an OE name-element.

^ Kuward is probably the principal source of NE Howard
(haudd). Bardsley (p. 402) and after him Weekley (p. 180)
explain Howard from Haivard (< Hereward) and Hayward (an
original surname = 'a guardian of fences). It is difficult to see
how Haward or Hayward could have given rise to the present
pronunciation of Hoivard, if it is not then a spelling-pronuncia-
tion. It is possible, however, that Haward (which may be
< Hereward, cf . the form Hahert under Herbert above ; but the
p. n. Haward, for which see BjSrkman, Namenk. p. 44 f., must
of course not be passed in silence) and Hayward have coalesced
with Huward in the present form Howard.

^ For the members see Huard and Albod(o).

156

pi. n. Hibaldstowe (Yorks.) Inq. Non. p. 252. Hence it is
impossible to determine in detail in which cases Hubald
is continental or an AN spelling for the native form. Cf.
Hubald = OE Hibald in Gaimar (Rathmann p. 48).
Hubert: Hiibertus de Montecanisio (Suff.), Hubertus (Suss.,
Berks., Dors., etc.), Hubertus (homo Radulfi Pagenel, Yorks.)
Ellis, Intr. I p. 454, II p. 339; Hubert of Rye (a Norman)
FNC II p. 249; Hubert(us) LYD pp. 8, 50, 55, 94, 96;
Hubertus miles, Hubertus (prior de Walingaford) Hist. Ab.
II pp. 4, 7, 32, 104; Hubertus archiepiscopus Chr. Petr.
p. 5 (AD 1194); Huberto (et sociis suis mercatoribus Senen-
sibus) CR n p. 47 (AD 1225); Robertus Huberd, Ricardus
Huberd CG I p. 238 (AD 1135—54); LbertusUB p. ccLXvm;
see further Bardsley p. 404, Lindkvist, Intr. p. 54. A Rom.
(probably Italian) dim. form is found in Hubertino (dat.)
Presbitero Cardinali CR II p. 3 (AD 1224) and Hubertino
(dat.) clerico ibid. I p. 628 (AD 1223).

OG Hugubert, Hubert^ (very common) F 924 f. From
a phonological point of view it cannot be determined whether
ME Hubert is continental or < ME Hibert, Hybert (< OE
Hygebeorhf) with AN orthography-. Moorman's explanation
(PL Ns of West Riding p. 105) of Hubert in DB as deri-
ving from an earlier Hunbeorht is incorrect.
Hudeman BOS 1130 (AD 972—992).

OG Hutuman (Mod. G Hudemann, Hutmann) F 921, Pott
p. 137. Bruckner associates the first member with OS
hud, OHG Mit 'Fell'. For the second member see Ood(e)man.
— The forms Hutredus LYD pp. 60, 61, 68, Huthredus
ibid. p. 93, etc. stand for OE Uhtred.
Hu(e)lin, Hu(e)lina, see Hugelin^ Hugelina.
Hugelin: Hugelinus camerarius^ KCD 771 (AD 1044); Huge-

^ For the members see Huard and Adalbert.

* Both names, however, clearly appear in the NE forms Hib-
hard, Hihbert (< ME Hibert; wrongly explained by Bardsley p.
380) and Hubert (< NF Hubert).

3 Cf. FNC II p. 347.

157

linus cubicularius ibid. 809, 904 (AD 1060); Hughelin mi-
nister ibid. 823 (AD 1062 — 66); 5'wp'O^mMS interpres (Som.),
Hugolinus stirman (Berks.) Ellis, Intr. I pp. 438, 488, II
p. 341; Legatus Hugelin Ann. Wig. p. 383 (AD 1175);
Hugelinus Exon. DB p. 15; Hugolinus (de Parma) Eot. Orig.
n p. 185 (Edw. III.); Hugelin (surname) Rot. Fin. p. 453
(AD 1207); Huchelinus Winton DB p. 541; Ugolinus (other-
wise Hugo) Giff. Reg. p. 176; Ugelinum (ace, merchant of
Bologne) CR II p. 137 (AD 1226); Huelyn (surname) Pt Y
p. 140; Hulin (surname) RH I p. 449, II p. 161; Huweline
(surname, perhaps male) ibid. II p. 413, etc.

OG Huglin F 923, OF Hugelin, Huelin, Hulin ^ (Lsinglois
p. 346 f.), dim. forms of Hugo below. In Huweline, tv is
probably inserted to avoid hiatus. A modern representative
occurs in Holding .

Hugelina: Hugolina (wife of Picot vicecomes) FNC II p. 367;
Hugeline (gen) RH I p. 372; Hugelinam (ace.) de Nevill
Abbr. Plac. p. 234; Hugelina CR I p. 114 (AD 1208);
Huelina Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 569 (AD 1272); Huelma
{= Huelina) Plac. p. 417; Hulina Hist. Ab. II p. 147; Huwe-
lina RH II p. 490, etc.

A fem. equivalent of the preceding name.
Hugo regis camerarius KCD 810 (AD 1061) = Hugo came-
rarius Ellis, Intr. II p. 150; Hug a (6e portgerefa, Bath)
KCD 1351; Hugo (a Frenchman) AS Chr. 1003 E; Hugo
(eorl of Ceastre)2 ibid. 1094 E; Hugo (eorl of Scrobscire)*
ibid. 1094 E; Hugo Gerueises sunu ibid. 1124 E, 1126 E;
Hugo of Muntford ibid. 1123 E; Hugo of Walteuile ibid.
1137 E; Hugo LVD pp. 4, 7, 8, 10, 14, 15, 16, 18, 19, 23,
27, 32, 34, 37, 38, 39, 44, 46, 50, 52, 55, 56, 57, 61, 63, 64,
70, 72, 73, 79, 81, 82, 84, 85, 86, 87, 94, 95, 107, 108, 111,
112, 113, etc.; Hugo abbas Hist. Ab. II pp. 245, 293, 316,

1 See Kalbow p. 52.

2 Of. FNC II p. 207.

3 Of. FNC V p. 113.

158

331; Hugo (son of Adeliz) ibid. p. 176; Hugo (son of Tur-
stinus) ibid. p. 125; Hugo (Hostiensis episcopus)^ ibid. p.
198; Hugo barbatus^ (Hants.), Hugo comes (Hants., Berks.,
etc.), Hugo Flandrensis (Bedf.) Hugo (Gozeri filius, Buck.),
Hugo latinarius (Hants.), Hugo (filius Rogeri comitis. Staff.),
Hugo (filius Huberti, Kent), Hugo arbalistarius (Suss.), Hugo
clericus (Suss.), Hugo coquus (Berks.), Hugo (filius Rannulfi,
Suss.), etc. Ellis, Intr. I pp. 436, 437, 438, H pp. 150, 339,
340, 341; Hugo Flamang Reg. Lib. p. 290; Hugo de Colne
Rot. Orig. n p. 138 (Edw. III.); Ugo LYD pp. 47, 50; Huwe
Morin = Hugo Mory RH I p. 143; Huwe (surname) ibid. H
pp. 411, 698, 704; Huwes (surname) ibid. p. 761, etc.^; see
further Bardsley pp. 378, 402, 406 (under Heiv^, How
and Hugh).

OG Hugo (very common) F 922 f., OF Hugon, Hue,
Hues etc. Langlois p. 348 ff., hypochoristic forms of com-
pounds with Hug-, see Huard. For Huive(s) (< OF Hue(s))
see Hugelin.

Hunfrid: Hunfridus (filius Alberici, Suff.), Hunfridus came-
rarius (Surr., Hants., etc.), Hunfridus coquus (Glouc), Hun-
fridus (f rater Aiulfi camerarii, Hants.), Hunfridus loripes
(Kent), Hunfridus (homo Ernegis de Burun, Yorks.), Hun-
fridus (homo Willielmi, Suff.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 438, II p.
342; Hunfrid de Buhun Pipe Roll I p. 40 = Umfrid de Bonn
RH I p. 97; Hunfrido (abl.) de Millers = Unfridus de Millers
Plac. pp. 84, 767 (Edw. I.); Humfridus de Bentlai Fed. Fin.
Ebor. p. 119 (AD 1208); Humfridus de Yalencia (Suff.)
FA Y p. 47 (AD 1316); Humfredus Courtenai (Dev.) ibid,
p. 489 (AD 1428); Humfridus Bevyll (Cornw.) ibid. p. 220
(AD 1428); Humfrey of St. Omer FNC Y p. 800; Hunfray
(surname) RH II p. 844, etc.

^ See FNC III p. 431.

^ = Hugo de Montefort.

^ Uncertain is the form Hugon (abbas) BCS 72 (AD
* NE Eives might be < TJgo, but is probably in most cases
originally local; cf. del Ewe{s) in Bardsley p. 278.

159

OG Hunfrid, Humfrid (very common) F 932. The first
member is perhaps associated with ON hunn *^a young bear^;
cf. Bruckner p. 269, Stokes, Wortschatz der keltischen
Spracheinheit, p. 84, and Schonfeld p. 143 and literature
there quoted^. For the second member see Gaufrid.
Hunfrid also occurs as an OE name. But the above in-
stances, of which most are continental, show that there
was a considerable importation of this p. n. in early ME.
It is difficult to keep Hunfrid distinct from Unfrid, Um-
frid (see this name).

liurogunda (Turchillus Daneys cum Hurogunda uxore sua)
CME I p. 160 (AD 1146—53).

The second member points to OG origin; cf. Gundbert.
The first member seems most likely to be Here- (cf. OG
Herigund^ F 771), though the form Huro- is remarkable.
In most names where tir seems to occur for er, it is followed
by a guttural sound in the next syllable, whence u probably
to some extent is the result of an assimilatory change; cf.
the instances given by Stimming p. 177. It is, moreover,
noteworthy that this interchange of u and e takes place
before r, in which position e was particularly liable to obscu-
ration; cf. Behrens p. 91. These w-spellings may further
have been favoured by the occurrence of u and e side by
side in a great many ME words, e. g. curtel : Icertel, gurden :
gerden, gurdel : gerdel^ hurpene : herpene, furste : verste, hur-
nel : kernel etc., where u and e depend on dialectal diffe-
rences; cf. also url : erl, hum : hern (see *Erlwine). The
composition-vowel o in the name under notice is due to
assimilation; cf. also such instances as Columan CCE. II p.
108, Balduwinus LVD p. 16 and Heluwisa ibid. p. 97.

^ See also Zfd Wortf. 8, i42.

^ Considering the nationality of her husband, it is not im-
possible that Hurogunda herself was of Danish descent. An ON
equivalent Hergunnr is given by Lind 520 as a mythical name.
If this happens to be the etymon, the second member has been
altered into agreement with the corresponding Latinized con-
tinental form -gunda.

160

Hurvey, Hurwey (surnames) EH II pp. 547, 561.

These forms are probably identical with Hervey, Her-
ueius (see '^Herewig). For ur < er, see the preceding name.
Here probably belong Urveus, Urveius, Yrvoi Malet EB pp.
145, 310, 599 (AD 1201—12), Urveium (ace.) Fines I p. 272,
Urvey, Uruei ibid. p. 294. Uruoius (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. H p.
402, is explained by Searle as *Urfivig^. '^Urf-, however,
is not elsewhere recorded as a name-element. In this parti-
cular case it seems most likely that we have to do with a
native name Wulfwig (cf. TJluoi Ellis, Intr. II p. 258). r for
I is due to the AN confusion between these consonants; cf.
Zachrisson, AN Infl. p. 125.
Huward, see Huard.
Huwelin, Huwelina, see Hugelin, Hugelina.

I.

Ida (comitissa Boloniensis, Som.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 438; Ida
LYD p. 47; Ida (wife of Comes Eogerus Bigot) ibid. p.
107 = Ida de Thoney EH I p. 537 (Edw. I.); Ida (wife of
Hugo) Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 17 (AD 1247); Ida (Cumberl.)
ibid. p. 584 (AD 1272); Ida de Bello Campo (Buck.) EH
I p. 47; Ida (wife of Walter de Brussella) Pipe Eoll H p.
28; Ide (gen.) de Segrave (Cant.) Eot. Orig. I p. 60, etc.

^ In the same way, he explains TJrfer (Ellis, Intr. II p. 402)
< *Urfhere; it is of course < Ulfer (occurring e. g. ibid. p. 252).
For the assimilation of I — r > r — r, see Zachrisson, AN Infl.
p. 121.

161

OG Ida (fern.) F 943, a hypochoristic form of compounds
with Id'^ which perhaps is to be associated with ON id
*^ Wirksamkeit' ^. As a male name Ida occurs in OE; cf.
Ida in the Northumbrian pedigree AS Chr. 547 A and Ida
mon. (Alfred) Grueber p. 72. But the fern, form was no
doubt introduced from the continent.
*Idelbeard, Ydelbeard presbyter BCS 622 (AD 909).

OG Hidalberty Hidelhertj Ydalbert F 946. From the al-
most exclusive occurrence on Rom. soil of the first mem-
ber, F thinks it is an extension of the name-element Id-
(for which see the preceding name) and the same view is
held by Longnon (I p. 340). Bruckner (p. 270) explains
it as OS, OHG idal *ganz, nichts als"*^. A p. n. *Idel seems
to enter into the pi. ns Ydeles ige KCD 1206 (AD 956) and
Yddeles hammas ibid. 1136 (AD 940)^ and a p. n. Idhel
(propositus, Glouc.) occurs in Ellis, Intr. II p. 342. These
instances are probably Celtic. Cf. Ithel in Bardsley pp.
98, 422. On -beard, see Isenbard,
Idesbald LYH p. 28 (c. AD 1030).

OG Itisbald, Idesbald, Idesbold F 946. The first member,
which does not occur in native names*, is OS idis, OHG
itis (OE ides) Trau, Weib\ For the second member see
Albod(o).

Ilbert: Ilherd KCD 610 (AD 1055); Ilbertus (Heref., Yorks.),
Ilbertus (filius Turoldi, Heref.), Ilbertus de Laci (cf. Ilbertus

^ It might further be a shortened form of Idis-, for which
see Idesbald, or belong to tdel ^eiteP; cf. also the particle id
Vieder^ in OHG it-l6n ''retributio' and iiawiz (Goth, idweit)
*Vorwurf\

2 Mtiller (p. 87) suggests that Ydel- belongs to OE yd 'fluctus'
or is a native equivalent of OG "^audel-. It seems quite clear,
however, that Ydelbeard is not an OE name.

3 The pi. n. tdel hiivisce KCD 1163 (AD 948) contains OE
tdel ^unfruchtbar', see Middendorff p. 81.

* The pi. n. iddeshalle KCD 237 (AD 836) is compounded
with the p. n. Iddi (BCS 74, AD 690).

11 T. Forssner

162

de Laceio LVD p. 73), llbertus vicecomes (Hertf.), llhertus
(homo Episcopi Baiocencis, Line.) Ellis, Intr. I pp. 438,
442, II pp. 152, 342; llhertus de Mascey (Berks.) Fines I
p. 141 (John); Ylhert de Carenci Eot. Cane. p. 144; llher-
tus LYD pp. 50, 55; llhertus (canonicus et sacerdos) Line.
Obit. p. 160; Ilherd (surname) EH 11 p. 829; see further
Bardsley p. 413.

This name is probably on the whole < OG Hildiherht ^
etc. (very common) F 823 f.; OE Hildebeorht is rare and
need not be taken under consideration.
llbodo (Ess.), Ilhodus (Oxf.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 439, 11 p. 342.

The etymon is probably OG Hildehodo, Hilhod etc., whence
Ilhodo may be identical with Helhodo above.
Udebrand, see Hildehrand.

Ilger: (Eannulfus frater) llgerii (Hertf., Gambr., etc.), 11-
gerus (Glouc, etc.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 473, II p. 342; llgerus
CE I p. 193 (AD 1215), Ped. Fin. IV p. 4, AC p. 71,
Ped. Fin. Ebor. p. 2; llgero (abl.) Burdun Prior. Finch, p.
58; Ylger (surname) EH II p. 843, Eot. Grig. II p. 335, etc.

OG Hildeger, Hilger^ (Mod. G. Hilger) F 827 f. An OE
equivalent occurs in the pi. n. Hildgaring denn BCS 442
(AD 843). Cf. also Hilger in Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 46.
Ilsent (surname, Ess.) Inq. Non. p. 322.

Cf. lldesinduSf Eldesindus (Eom.) by the side of Hildi-
sind and Hildesivind (fem.) F 835 f. For the members see
Ilbert and Alsent.

Imbert de Mont'ferr' (Hunt.) EH II p. 683 (Edw. I.); Im-
hert de Sabines (Suss.) ibid. p. 205; Imherti (gen.) de Porchet
CE I p. 55 (AD 1205); Imherti (gen.) de Foiz ibid. p. 72
(AD 1206); Imhertum (ace.) de Fontibus ibid. p. 620 (AD
1224); Imhertus Pugeis (Berks.) Test. Nev. p. 104; Im-
hertus Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 332 (AD 1240); Hugo Ymherd
(Buck.) EH II p. 349, etc.; see further Bardsley p. 414.

^ First member is OS Mid (OE Mid) 'Kampf ; for the second
member see Adalbert.

^ For the members see Ilbert and Amelger.

163

Bardsley explains Imbert < Isambert "contracted in Ger-
many to Isabert, in England to Imbert*", which explanation
is extremely questionable. The name was more probably
introduced in the present form from the continent where
it is recorded as OF Ymbert, Hymbert and OG Imbert
F 952. The first member is a short form of Irmin (see
Emino above) rather than ON imr 'Wolf, as Bruckner (p. 270)
suggests for similar formations. Another possible etymon
might be '^Inbert (cf. Lombard Inebertus, Bruckner p. 270),
the first member of which is the particle in, also recorded
in OE p. ns, e. g. Infrith, Inuald, *Inwine (Inwinesburg).
For the second member see Adalbert.
Ingelard, see Engelard.
"^Ingelarius, see Engeler.
Ingelbald, 3ee '^Engelbald.
Ingelbert, see Engelbert.
Ingelburg, see '^Engelburg.
Ingeleis, Ingeleas, Ingelesa, see *Engeleisa.
Ingelgar, see Engelger.

Ingelmar, Inglemar (filius Radulfi) CMR III p. 252; Yngel-
mar (surname) RH II p. 479.

OG Ingilmar, Inglemar F 966. For the members see
Engelard and Ainmer.
Ingelram, Ingelrannus, see Engelram.
Ingelric, see Engelric.

*lngelsent: Willelmus Inglissent, sherman, FY p. 167 (AD
1447); Johannes Inglesant, Willelmus Ingelsant Pt Y p. 245
(AD 1379).

OG Ingilsind(is) F 966. For the members see Engelard
and Alsent. -sant is due to the AN coalescence of en and an.
Ingenolda, see "^Engenalda.
Ingenulf, see Engenulf.

Ingeraldus RB p. 610 (AD 1211—12). A name-element
Inger- is recorded in two continental p. ns: Ingerlaus, ad-
duced by F 967 and Ingeralda, a fem. equivalent of the
above name, Bruckner p. 136, in the first member of which

164

he recognizes the trace of an old osjes stem. In the present

case at least, I am more inclined to explain Inger- < Ingel-

with r for I owing to dissimilation or perhaps to the influence

of Ingerannus (see Engelram).

Ingram, see Engelram.

losfred, see Gosfred.

"^lotselin, see Gobelin.

Isard de Bonefers (merchant of Toulouse) CE, I p. 27 (AD

1224); Isardo (dat.) (homini Galfridi de Calcade) ibid. II

p. 93 (AD 1226)1.

OG Ishard F 971, OF Isart Langlois p. 362. The first
member is perhaps OHG Is (OE Is) '"Eis"; it has also been
suggested that it is a shortened form of Isan-, wich is very
well possible, especially in later times; cf. also Isengod below.
Is- is in most cases of comparatively late appearance in OE
p. ns, whence it seenis probable that this name-element has
been introduced from abroad; cf. Bjorkman, Pers. p. 194.
For the second member see "^Actard^.
Isbert, Isherti (gen.) EH II p. 529.

OG Isbert F 971. For the members see Isard and Adal-
bert. Cf. also Isenbard below.
Isbrand de Harlen (Holland) ELP p. 82 (AD 1208).

OG Isbrand, Isbrant, Isbrandt F 971, Carstens p. 53.
Cf. also Isprant ("Friese") Stark p. 40. For the members
see Isard and Aedelbrand.
Is(e)god, see Isengod.

Iseldis, Isolda: Iseldis (Dors.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 440, II p. 344;
Iseuda la Marescale EH II p. 706 (Edw. I.); Iseude (filia
Alicise Basset, Yorks.) Prior. Finch p. 49 (13th c); Isenda
(= Iseuda) Fulur EH II p. 794; Isolda (Leic.) Eot. Fin. p. 500

1 The name Iseardi (gen.) BCS 89 (c. AD 700) is probably
< *Isheard and not < '^Isgeard, as Searle suggests. Cf. Suebeardus
for Suebheardus in the same charter.

^ The pi. n. (of) isan pyttan BCS 473 (AD 854), which according
to Searle contains a p. n. *Isa, is rather to be explained with
Middendorff (p. 83) = Isengt^af ^Eisengruhe .

165

(AD 1213); Isolda Biset (Ysouda Biset) (Wilts.) ibid. p. 511
(AD 1213), RB p. 484 (AD 1210—12); Isolda (uxor) RCRII
p. 267 (AD 1200); Ysolde (gen.) de Bello Campo CR I p. 213
(AD 1214—15); Ysolde (gen.) Pantolf ibid. p. 286 (AD 1216);
Isold' (uxor Hugonis de Muhaut) ibid. II p. 214 (AD 1227);
Isolde (gen.) de la Pomerye Rot. Orig. II p. 63; Ysolt de
Ferrers Rot. Cane. p. 99; Ysouda, Ysodda LVD pp. Ill, 113;
Isata FY p. 180 (AD 1459); Isaude (surname) PT Y p. 144
(AD 1379); Isand (= Isaud) RH II p. ^S2 ; Isonde {= Isoude)
ibid. p. 552; Essolda KG p. 134; see further Bardslej p. 420.

OF Iseut (I'amie de Tristan), Isalt, Isaut, Ysole Langlois
p. 362, Schultz p. 187. Most scholars now agree on deri-
ving this name from a Germanic etymon *Ishild^. For the
first member see Isard. The OF development of the se-
cond member (for which see *Ainild) is -Mid > (h)elt {(hjeut)
> (hjalt ((h)aut) > (h)olt ((h)ou()]; cf. Schultz p. 187. For the
loss of I in Isota, Isata cf. Zachrisson, AN Infl. p. 148.
Isenbard, Isenbert: Isemhert mon. (Eadgar) Grueber p. 181
Isenbard (Northampt.), Isenhardus (Hertf.) Ellis, Intr. II p.
344; Isenhardus LVH (quoted from Searle); Isenhardus ar-
tifex Chr. Petr. p. 172; Isenhard\ Isemhard de Fontibus
Exc. Rot. Fin. I pp. 427, 456 (AD 1244, 46) = Isenhertus
de Funtayns ibid. II p. 439 (AD 1266); Isenbard (Ysemhert)
de Braham Ped. Fin. Ill p. 155 (AD 1198), Rot. Fin. p.
447 (AD 1207); Isemherf Burell RLP I p. 140 (AD 1215);
Isumherio (dat.) de Sco Blumundo Rot. Orig. I p. 227
(Edw. II.); Isemherd, Isamherd, Isanberd (surnames) CR I
p. 487 (AD 1222), OCR II p. 229 (AD 1280); Ysenbard
(surname) Ped. Fin. Ill p. 98 (AD 1198), etc.

OG Isanhard, Isenbard, Isemhard, Isanhert, Isenbert, etc.
(common) F. 973 f., OF Isemhart, Isamhart, Isambert Lang-
lois p. 362. The first member is OHG isan (OE tserny

^ Cf. Schultz p. 187, Zimmer p. 73 ff. and BjOrkman, Pers. p. 194
'^ Occurring in Isernuulf LV, see Mtiller p. 81. The first

member of the pi. n. isenan ceivylm is explained by Middendorff

as the adj. Isen 'eisern'.

166

'Eisen', For -bard and -hert see Bardwulf and Adalbert.
Longnon (p. 289) considers -bard to be a deformation of
-bald in the regions bordering on Lorraine, where te thinks
a change of -aid > -ard (Benaud > Renard) has also taken
place. It seems most likely that a confusion between the forms
-bard and -bert has been caused by their resemblance and
especially by the occurrence side by side of Rom. Bart-
and Bert-; cf. Bertram above ^.
Isenburh LYH (11th c.) quoted from Searle.

Isanburg, Isemburgis (E,om.), etc. F 975. For the mem-
bers see Isenbard and *Engelburg.
Isenda, see Iseldis.

Isengod, Isngod mon. (Aethelred II.) Grueber p. 200, Hilde-
brand p. 54.

The moneyer's name Is(e)god G-rueber pp. 213, 246, Hil-
debrand p. 216 evidently designates the same person. The
relation of Is- to Isan- in OG p. ns is not clear, as has
been pointed out above (under Isard). They may very well
originally be two distinct name-elements, of which the for-
mer may have come to be looked upon as a short form of
the latter. It is further equally possible that OG Is- has
arisen as a shortened form of Isan-. At any rate, both
elements occur side by side in some OG compounds, e. g.
Isibold : Isinbold, Isabert : Isanbert, Isbrand : Isanbrand,
Hisburg : Isanburg, Iseger : Isanger, Isgildis : Isangildis,
Hisigrim : Isangrim, Isliard : Isanhard, etc.; cf. also Iso
= Hisenger Stark p. 40 and Socin p. 212. The present name,
however, is recorded on the continent only in the form
Isingaud, Isengaud (Rom.) F 976, but from what has been
said above it will be seen that a by-form ^•Is(e)gaud may
very well have existed. Another explanation has been
suggested by Bjorkman (in E St, 1916, p. 278), viz. that
Isengod is from Isegod with insertion of an inorganic n.
Iseuda, see Iseldis.
Iseward mon. (Cnut) Grueber p. 246, Hildebrand p. 311;

^ -beard is often a reverted spelling of -herd (< -hert).

167

Iseuuardus (Oxf.) Ellis Intr. II p. 344; Isward Cart. Eynsh.
I p. 73; Ysward (surname) RH II p. 724 (Edw. I).

Cf. OG Iseward, Isivart, Isoard (Rom.), etc. F 972, OF
Isoart Langlois p. 363. For the members see Isard and
Beluard. Cf. also Bjorkman, Pers. p. 194.
Isgar (surname) see Bardsley p. 421.

Cf. OG Is(e)ger, Islcar F 971. For the members see
Isard and Berenger. The above name is, however, perhaps
a hybrid form.
Isiemund mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 120.

Cf. OG Isimund, Isemund F 972. For the members see
Isard and Claremunda. Cf. also 0 Swed. "^Ismund in the
pi. n. Ismundhacken, Lundgren p. 138.
Isla (fern.) LYH (12th c.) quoted from Searle.

Cf. Isla, Hisla (Eom.) F 971 and the male form Islo
ibid., which are either dim. forms of Isa, Iso F 970 or
hypochoristic forms of compounds with IseU, for which see
F 972 f. and Bruckner p. 272.
Isolda, Isouda, see Iseldis.
Isware vidua CMR III p. 286; Isewar EH I p. 281 (Edw. I.).

No OG or ON equivalent seems to be on record; It is
perhaps a native formation with OE -waru.
Isulf mon. (Eadgar, Eadweard 11.) Grueber pp. 164, 191.

Cf. OG Isulf- F 972 and ON Isolfr Lind 659; see Bjork-
man, Pers. p. 194.

[Itamar, Ithamar Rofensis episcopus BCS 22, 838 (AD 664),
though looking like an OG name, is probably Celtic; cf.
Itmdros, Stokes p. 201.]

Iter, Iterius: Iter de Berbezi CR I p. 197 (AD 1215);
Itero (dat.) de Chastery ibid. p. 496 (AD 1222); Yterus
clericus RH II p. 818 (Edw. I.); Itherii (gen.) de Concoreto
Rot. Orig. II pp. 44, 45 (Edw. III.); Iterius LYD p. 64;
Iterius Bochardi (canon of the King's chapel of Hastings)
CCR II p. 206 (AD 1277) = Iterius de Ingolisma ('Angouleme')
ibid. p. 257 (AD 1281).

^ For the members see Isard and Adelulfus.

168

OG Ithar, Ither, Iterius F 945, OF Itier Langlois p. 365.
The first member is perhaps a shortened form of OHG itis
(OE ides), as Socin (p. 212) assumes; cf. Ida above. For
the second member see Aedelhere.
Ithrgunt LVD p. 79.

The second member points to continental origin, as Bjork-
man (Namenk. p. 47) observes, but the first member is
puzzling. The form is probably either corrupt or non-
Germanic; cf. IterOy Iturius, Itr-ius, Itr-ia in Holder, and
the second member of Celtic Mailgund (male) {<Maelgtvn
= Gallic Maglocunos) Abbr. Plac. p. 52.
lueland de Stowe (Line.) EB p. 515 (AD 1210—12).

The second member (for which see Amerland) proves
this to be a continental name, though I have not met with
any instance of it. It is evidently a younger formation
with the short form Ivo (see below).
luetta, see *Iva.
*Iva, Yva uxor LYD p. 95 (13th c).

Iva (Rom.) F 978, a fem. form of Ivo (below). — NF
dim. forms (derived by means of OF -ette, Latinized -etta,
< Latin -itta) are luett (probably fem.) LYD p. 32, loetta
(uxor Willelmi Malesour) Eot. Fin. p. 253 (AD 1205), luete
(gen.) ROE I p. 100 (AD 1194), luetta ibid. II p. 124 (AD
1199), etc.

*Ivelin, Yvelin, Yveliny (gen.) Rot. Fin. p. 315, CE I p.
49 (AD 1205).

A Eom. dim. form of Ivo.
*Ivelina, luelina de Bere ECE I p. 367 (AD 1199).

A Eom. dim. form of *Iva above.
Ivo Tailgeboschi Ellis, Intr. I p. 490; luo (Suss., Buck.,
etc.), Iito (dapifer Hugonis, Bedf.), luo (homo Gisleberti,
Line), luo (homo Eudonis, Line), Ivo (homo Eoberti, Line.)
ibid. II p. 344; Ivo (Bish. of Dol) FNC IV p. 636; Ivo
(founder of the house of Belesme, one of the guardians of

1 A Norman, see FNC IV p. 215.

169

Richard the Fearless) ibid. II p. 183; Ivo (son of Hugh of
Grantmesnil, Sheriff of Leicestershire)^ ibid. IV pp. 232,
642; Ivo, Yvo LYD pp. 12, 46, 50, 55, 83, 112, 146 (Obit.);
Ivo de Rieualle, Ivo de Chenai ibid. pp. 97, 98; Yvo (prior
de Burge) Ann. Wint. p. 73 (AD 1199); Jvo Martell (Dors.)
RCR I p. 330 (AD 1199); Yvo monachus CMR I p. 148
(AD 1114 — 30); very common; see further Bardsley p. 422.
Of. Ivo F 978, OF Ive, Yve(s), Ivon, Yvon Langlois p.
365. F suggests it is from OHG Iwa *Eibe' or that Iv- is
a secondary name-stem which has arisen from Idwald and
similar names. It seems extremely doubtful, however,
whether it is a Germanic name at all. It appears chiefly
in Hom. sources and was particularly common among the
Normans and Bretons^, whence I am inclined to associate
it with the Celtic name-stem Iv- appearing In IvacattuSy
IvatuSj IvimaruSy IvinuSy Ivo, Ivorix, etc., see Holder. Of
different origin are certainly OE Ifa (Ecgbeorht) Grueber
p. 1, the patronymic form Ifinc^)^ (Edw. the Conf.) ibid,
p. 332, lua (Eadw. the Elder) ibid. p. 92 and Ive (Eadred,
Eadgar) ibid. pp. 155, 182, which are < *i&a* (cf. Ibba mon.,
Offa, Keary p. 27 and the pi. n. (on) Manhyrste ECS 208,
AD 772) and Ibe BGS 154 (AD 736) 5. These names, which
may be compared to OG Ib(b)o, are hypochoristic forms of
compounds with Id- or some similar element and a mem-
ber beginning with b. If the native forms have survived
they will have been confused with the continental Ivo.

^ = Yvo de Leircestre LVD p. 63.

2 Cf. Yonge p. 326.

3 Yfingus KCD 813 (AD 1062) as well as Yffe, Yffing in the
Northumbr. pedigree (AS Chr. 560 A) are < OE Uf(f)a.

* Iba BGS 52, 1330, in a letter of Archb. Theodor. is pro-
bably not an Anglo-Saxon.
^ On f(v,u)<b see Abba.

170

[Jagelin (Dev.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 342, also appearing in the
pi. n. Purston Jaglin (Preston Jakelin) Moorman p. 151,
has nothing to do with the OG name-stem Jag- which F
(979) associates with OHG jagon Venari' but is a dim. of
Jago (e. g. Rot. Obi. p. 12), a Rom. (Spanish) form of
Jacob. The names Jachelin, Jacolin, which also occur in
ME, are < OF Jaquelin, JaJcelin.]
Jerlo, see Gerlo.
Jervays, see Gervas.
Jerwyn, see Gerwin.
Joceram, see *Gosram.
Johais (Warw.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 343.

The second member is evidently the same as in Adelais(a)
above. The first member is Gaut- > OF Jo- with loss of
the dental, for which cf. Schultz p. 190, Kalbow p. 134 f.
Hence the OG etymon is *Gauthaidj Caozheid, Cozheid^
etc. F 616.

Joibert LVD p. 107; Joibert (Prior of Coventry, a Nor-
man) OMR III p. 179 (AD 1216); Joyberd (surname. Ess.)
Inq. Non. p. 309; Joibertus (Prior of Wenlok) Ann. Theo-
kesb. p. 56 (AD 1198);

OF Joibert Langlois p. 374 f. The OG etymon is Gaut-
bert (see Gosberf) > OF Jobert (Langlois ibid.), popularly
associated with OF joie.
Jo(s)celin, see Gozelin.
Josfreid, Josfrei^, see Gosfrid.

Judelberd mon. (Aethelstan IL) Keary p. 96; Judelbard
mon. (Alfred), Grueber p. 73, probably the same person.

A continental equivalent does not seem to be on record.
There can be no doubt, however, that the above forms

^ Cf. Gosbert and Adelais(a); -held is perhaps in some cases
to be derived from *haip- (OE -h<^p) on account of the frequent
spellings with d in OHG p. ns.

171

were introduced from Gaul, where the first member i^ in-
stanced in the fern, name Judelhildis and probably also in
Jodelman F 982. Judel- is assumed by F to be an exten-
sion of Jud-, related to the name of the Juts, and Long-
non (p. 345) explains it as an "allongement gallo-franc de
I'element onomastique jud-^y which he derives from Hebrew
Judith. One might also recall the existence of a Celtic
name-stem lud-, not unfrequently met w^th in England,
e. g. S. ludoces (gen.) AS Chr. 903 F (cf. ludocus Holder
p. 86), ludival subregulus BCS 677 (AD 931) (cf. ludvalus
Holder ibid.), Judichel venator Ellis, Intr. II p. 153 (cf.
ludicael Holder p. 85), and Judhellus, Juhellus Ellis, Intr.
II p. 344, Judhel de Totenais ibid. I p. 440 (< Breton
Jud + haely see Zimmer p. 109). — For the second mem-
ber see Isenhard. The d is due to the WF vacillation in
the rendering of final t.

K.

Karl, see Carl.

[Kerinc liber homo (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 154 is a mistake
for Kenric' liber homo (Suff.) ibid. p. 153 and not iden-
tical with OHG Kerinc < Gering.]

172

L.

Lambert, Lanbert: Lamhertus (Ess., 'Noii.), Lanherhts,{T)oYS.,
Som., etc.), Lanhertus (homo Drogonis de Bevrere, Yorks.),
Lanbertus (homo Gozelini, Line), Lanhertus presbyter (Berks.),
Ellis, Intr. II p. 345; Lamberhis LVD pp. 16, 45, 47, 52,
78, 79, 110, etc.; abbate Lamherto'^ ibid. p. 136; Lambertus
(Prior of Eamsey) CMR I p. 161 (AD 1146—53); Lambert
(son of Odelardi) MRS p. 65; Lamberti (gen.) de Bremen
CR I pp. 610, 635 (AD 1224); Lambertus Teutonicus ibid,
p. 277 (AD 1216); Lamberto (dat.) de Cassel ibid. II p. 35
(AD 1225); Lamberti (gen.) Flandr Rot. Cane. p. 10; Lam-
bard (surname, Yorks.) RH I p. 125 (Edw. I.), etc. A
probably Italian dim. form is Lambertino (dat.) CR II p.
128 (AD 1226).

OG Lambert, Lanbert (< Landbert) F 1005, Winkler p.
225, OF Lambert Langlois p. 389 f. The first member is
OHG lant (OE land, lond) 'Land'. On the loss of the dental
and the assimilation of nb > mb see Franck, Afr. Gr. §§
126. 4, 128. For the second member see Adalbert. This
name, however, does not seem to have been strange to OE;
it occurs in the forms Londberct in LY (se Miiller p. 81),
Londbriht mon., see Searle, and Landbeorht Earle p. 254.
But it is no doubt to continental influence that it owes its
great popularity in ME times. Cf. Bardsley p. 464, who
states that "the Flemish Lambert had a great influence
on English nomenclature for a time, nearly as great, in
fact, as Baldtvin*'. — For the dim. form Lambin see Arch.
123 p. 35.

Lancelin, see *Lanzelin.
Lancelina, see *Lanzelina.

Landfranc, Lanfranc: Landfranc, Lanfrancus (Archb. of
Canterb.) AS Chr. 1070 A, Ellis, Intr. I p. 443, LYD p.

^ See under Fromund.

173

74; Lanfranc (son of Eustace) Rot. Cane. p. 180; Lanfranco
(dat.) Clator litteranim regis^ RLP p. 13 (AD 1202).

Lanfranc F 1006. For the first member see Lambert;
as regards the second member F says (p. 515): "Zum volks-
namen der Franken. Im zweiten teile zeigt sich der stamm
in Lanfranc (10), das in Italien, aber auch im Ags. be-
gegnet", and p. 1006: ^Landfranc ist sonst oft ags, z. b.
haufig in den concilien". This name referred to by F is
the above-mentioned Archb. of Canterbury, "a native of
the Lombard city of Pavia". According to Kalbow (p. 91),
Lanfranc is also once instanced as an OF epic name.
Landric: LandricuSy Landric (Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 443;
Landri (Berks.), Landricus (Nordhampt., Yorks., Line),
Landricus (homo Alani Comitis, Yorks.) ibid. II p. 346.

OG Landric(us) (very common) F 1009 and OF Landri
(common) Langlois p. 391 f. For the members see Lam-
hert and Alheric. It is not on record in OE. The NE sur-
name Landry y explained by Bardsley (p. 471) as local, ''of
the laundry', is probably partly to be derived from Landri;
cf. the surname Landf RH II p. 719.
Lanfrei LYD p. 52.

This is perhaps an AN form of OG Landfrid^ F 1006,
OF Lanfre, Lanfroi Langlois p. 392. But an OE equi-
valent occurs in Londfrid LY (see Miiller p. 81) and Land-
ferd mon. (Eadred, Cnut) Grueber pp. 150, 246. I see no
reason why Landferd LYH p. 25 should be continental as
Kopke (p. 21) assumes.

*Lanzelin, Lancelin : Lanzelinus (Northampt.) ElHs, Intr.
II p. 346; Lancelius Chr. Petr. pp. 164, 168; Lancelin (Cant.)
RCR I p. 369 (AD 1199), Fines I p. 326; Lantscelino (dat.)
MRS pp. 48, 49; Lancelin Boeve de Hamtone v. 2928;
Lancelin^ Lau7icelin, Launcelyn (surnames) Rot. Obi. p.
156 (AD 1201), RH I p. 269, FA I p. 19 (AD 1316), etc.;
see further Bardsley p. 466.

For the members see Lambert and God(e)frid.

174

Lancelin (Rom.) F 1004, Langlois p. 390, a Rom. dim.
form of Lanzo (below) ^.
^Lanzelina, Lancelina LYD p. 54 (13th c).

A fem. form of the preceding name.
Lanzo (prior Sancti Pancrati Lewensis venit in Angliam)
Ann. Berm. p. 425 (AD 1077) = patre Lansone (abl.) Lib.
Hyde p. 299.

OG Lanzo F 1004, a hypochoristic form of compounds
with Land-; cf. Lanzo = Lamhertus, Landefredus Stark p. 78.
Lauda LYD p. 57.

OG Lauta (fem.) and Laudo (male)^ are certainly not to
be taken under consideration in explaining the above form,
any more than Celtic Laudo (male) Holder p. 158, but
Lauda is most probably a mistake for Landa owing to the
graphical confusion of u with n in ME texts; cf. OG Landa
and its male equivalent Lando (F 1003), hypochoristic forms
of compounds with Land-, see Lamhert.
Lecelina (wife of Fulk Paganel) OCR HI pp. 176, 177
(AD 1311); Leceline (gen.) ibid. p. 277 (AD 1314).

This might be a dim. form of Leza (uxor Roberti de
Abetot) OCR HI p. 309 (AD 1316), which perhaps is to
be compared to OG Lezzo (male) F 1054, Socin pp. 150,
223, 427. But Lecelina is rather the same name as iice-
?ma (e. g. LYD p. 34, OCR H p. Ill, AD 1268), which
seems to be a dim. form of Elizabeth.
Lefram de Basideis OR I p. 220 (AD 1215).

OG Liubrammus^ (Mod. G. Lieb(e)ram) F 1026. The first
member has probably been adapted to the ME form Lef-
(e. g. Lefred, Lefrich, etc. RH I p. 162, II p. 92).
l-eg(g)ard, see *Leodgard.

Lendard: Medardus Lendard, goldesmyth, FY p. 171 (AD
1451).

^ For Lancelot, which also occurs in ME, see Zimmer p. 50 ff.
^ Related to Goth, laudi 'Gestalt'.

^ The first member is OHG lioh (OE leof) 'lieb'; for the se-
cond member see Bertram.

175

OG Lendard F 1007, placed under Landard, Lanthard^.
For explaining the e-form, we must then assume that
the first member has been influenced by such names as
LentfriduSy Lentrichy in which there was a secondary mu-
tation of a by the i of the second member. Cf. also the
form Linthart (Mod. G Lindert) F 1060.
"^Leobrant occurring in the pi. n. (set) Leohrantestune BCS
1130 (AD 972—992).

OG Leobrand, Leuhrand, Liuprant, etc. F 1038. The
first member is probably OHG liut (OE leod) 'Volk', as is
shown by the frequent occurrence of Leutbrandy Liud-
Liutbrand, etc. F. 1037 f. It is not necessary to assume
OHG leuuen, liuuen ^gnadig, gtinstig sein\ as has been
done by Bruckner (p. 277) for Lombard Leoprandus^. For
the second member see Aedelbrand.
Leobwinus (one of Walcher's favourites) FNC IV p. 669.

Cf. OG Leobwin(i), Leuboin, Liubwin, etc. F 1029. For
the members see Lefram and Amalwin. The OE equiva-
lent is Leofwine.

*Leodgar: Leodegariiis de Diva (Leic.) RB p. 533 (AD 1210
— 12); (de) Sco Leodegar CR I p. 257 (AD 1216) = St Leger:
Leodegarius LVD p. 64; Leger (NE Le(d)ger) Bardsley s. 476.

OG Leodegar^ (common) F 1040, OF Legier (Langlois
p. 393), spread all over France and Normandy; cf. Schatzer
p. 40 f. No OE equivalent is on recoi'd. The surname
Liger RH I p. 484 is also a NF form of the same etymon ;
cf. OF Ligier Langlois p. 396.

*Leodgard: Legard Rot. Obi. p. 47 (AD 1200); Leggard,
Lyggard Bardsley p. 476.

OG Leudgard, Liudgard^ (F 1040 f.) > French Legard,

^ Cf. Lambert and "^Actard.

2 The first member of OE Leo frith LV and Leowinus Anecd.
Oxon. I 7, 29, 151 (AD 1107 — 37) is certainly not this element,
as Miiller p. 110 suggests, but they are = Leof frith, Leofwine.

^ For the members see '^Leohrant and Amelger. The first
member is a Latinized or learned form.

* For the members see "^Leobrant and Aldeardis.

176

Legeard, LUgeard Kremers p. 51. Incorrect is F's explana-
tion of Legard, Legart (Pol. Irm.) < Laic-. Of the same
origin is further the first member of the pi. n. (to) Ud-
geardes beorge BOS 834, 1125 (AD 947, 963). A fern, equi-
valent is Leogarda de Torkeseye Hot. Orig. I p. 23 (Hen.
HI.). Cf. 0(x Leutgarda, Liudgarda, etc. F 1040.
Leofgod, see under Mangod.
Leogarda, see *Leodgard.

Leonard, Leti(n)ard: Leonardus de Yenoz (Ess.) E,B p.
359 (AD 1166); Leonardo (abl.) Rot. Orig. II p. 281 (Edw.
III.); Leonardi (gen.) Pichot CMR n p. 281 (AD 1216—31);
Magister Leonardus Eob. Gros. p. 302 (AD 1242); Leonard
(canon of Huntingdon) Fines I p. 50 (John); Leonardus car-
penter (Hunt.) RH II p. 609 (Edw. I.); Leonardus Asshawe
(Lane.) Due. Lane. p. 61; Leonardus (filius Alani dapiferi
regis Scotise) LVD p. Ill; Leonardi (gen.) de Venetia,
Leonard de Venice Eot. Cane. p. 160, RCR I p. 183 (AD
1198); Leonardus (abbot of Dublin) OCR I p. 120 (AD
1230); Leonard (surname) Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 448 (AD
1266), CME I p. 194 (AD 1244), RH II p. 610; Lennardi
(gen.) CMR I p. 95; Lenard (surname) Inq. Non. pp. 61,
331; the Saint's name Leonard occurs in capella Sci Leo-
nardi (of Cestresham), Fines I p. 253; hospic' Sci Leonardi
(of Chesterfield) Rot. Orig. II p. 243; ecclesia Beati Leo-
nardi (of Stratford), St. Leonard's Forest (Suss.), Roberts
p. 137, etc.; cf. also the pi. n. Burton Leonard Moorman
p. 39 and Pons Leonardi RM I p. 10.

OG Leonard (Rom.) F 1053, Socin p. 25. The first mem-
ber is OHG leuuen *^gnadig, giinstig sein\ for which see
Bruckner p. 277, Schonfeld p. 156 and literature. For the
second member see "^Actard. Leonard is a learned form
which has been preserved up to the present day, not only
on the continent but also in England, where it also appears
as Lennard in conformity with the pronunciation. The
latter form, which occurs already in ME, as may be seen

177

from the above instances, is probably due to the ME
development of eo > e. Cf. also Jespersen, Gr. 3. 25.
Lesiard, see Lisiard.
fLeswinus (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 158.

This name is probably an orthographical error for Lef-
tvinuSf just as Lesivi abbot, Earle p. 574, will stand for
Lefivi (< Leo f wig) ^.]
Letard, see "^Liudhard.

Letewaria (sister of "Walter Esturmi) Exc. Hot. Fin. I pp.
393, 400 (AD 1243).

OG Liuduara, Lhdwar, Litwara, etc. F 1048 f. Lete- is
a NF form of Leut-, for which cf. *Liudhard; for the se-
cond member see the etymologies in F 1531^.
*Ledarius, see '^Liudhard.

Leutfredus S., Ellis, Intr. I p. 444 = St. Leufroy in the
diocese of Evreux.

OG Leutfrid, Liutfrid^, etc. F 1039. An OE equivalent
is found in Liodfrith LV (see Miiller p. 89). The spelling
eu in the above form is AN, whereas in the native forms
Leuredus (< OE Leofred), Leurie (OE Leofric) Ellis, Intr.
II p. 162, eu is to be considered as [ev] < OE [eov]. Cf.
the ME spelling Alured for Alfred.
Leuint LYD p. 31.

The second member is strange to native p. ns. -winda,
-wint occurs in OG, cf. F 167, but there is no equivalent
of the present form on record. The two names between
which it occurs in LYD, Lefsi and Lefwar, render it likely,
hoAvever, that the first member is actually Leu- < Lef-,
(see Leutfredus) and the second member corrupt. Cf. such
ME forms as Leuild, Leuine, Leuid, Leuiet, etc.

1 Cf. Luhmana p. 42 ff.

^ The surname Letelm RH I p. 50 is perhaps non-Germanic
(see Holder p. 191). Cf., however, the name Leto F 999 and
Let (EUis, Intr. II p. 158), for which latter see Bjorkman,
Pers. p. 92.

^ For the members see *Leohrant and Amelfrid.

12 T. Forssner

178

*Leuthere, Leutherius, Leotherius (episcopus Occidentalium
Saxonum) BCS 25, 30, 37, 43, 107 (AD 670—704), Bede,

HE L in, c yii\

OGr Leutheriy Leather, Liuthar^, etc. F 1043 f. No native
equivalent is on record.
Leza, see Lecelina,
Liardus, see under *Liudhard.
Liboret (Bedf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 349.

OG Liubarat, Liuberat, etc. F 1027. For the members
see Lefram and *Amaldredus. Lib- < Liub- is due to OF in-
fluence, see Mackel p. 128. -ret is found in DB also for
native -red owing to the AN interchange of final d and t.
*Lidgeard, see ^Leodgard,
Liger, see *Leodgar.

*Lipperd in the pi. n. Lipperdes gemmre KCD 681 (after
AD 972).

OG Liuppert (F 1037) < OG Liutbert^ F 1036 1 In this
case the i of the above form is accounted for as an OF
rendering of the OG diphthong iu. Cf. the Eom. form
Litbert F 1037 and Mackel p. 128. The ME surname
Lyppard (RH I p. 542) is perhaps the same name. It
might also be explained with Bardsley (p. 478) as identical
with the surname Leopard '^the leopard\
Liseman, see the following name.

Lisiard, Liziard: Lisiard (canon) Rot. Cane. p. 321, probably
= magistro Lisiardo (canon of York) Prior. Hexh. 11 p. 88;
Liziard de Monasteriis, Mustiers ('Moutiers') ROE. I p. 125
(AD 1194), Rot. Fin. p. 253, Fines I p. 294, OR I p. 404,
RH II p. 302 = Lesiardo (dat.) de Monasteriis Exc. Rot. Fin.
I p. 37.

Lisiard (Rom., AD 1089) F 1061. For the continental
name-element Lis- various etymologies have been establi-

^ He was a nephew of Bish. Agilherct (see "^Aegelbert).
^ Cf. '^Leobrant and Aedelhere.
^ Cf. *Leohrant and Adalbert.

179

shed: F associates it with *lis 'gehen', Bruckner (p. 278)
with OHG liso 'leise' and Longnon (p. 302) derives it from
EUs- (see Aelismer) with aphaeresis of the initial e, which
seems rather probable at least in the present case^. The
same element perhaps occurs in Liseman (Wilts.) Ellis,
Intr. II pp. 181, 349. Cf. Lis(e)man Socin p. 428. *
*Uudhard, Liudhardo^ (abl.) Bede, HE L. I, C. XXV =
Ledarii (gen.) BCS 8. The same person in also Letardi
(gen.) episcopi Silvanetensis in Galliis Hist. Aug. p. 132;
Letardus (Wilts.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 347; Letardus (Kent) Exc.
Eot. Fin. II p. 83 (AD 1250); Letard(us) de Heny(n) Plac.
p. 718, COR II p. 187 (AD 1274); Letard (surname) EH
I p. 410, etc.

OG Leuthard, Lmthard^, etc. F 1042 f. The form Letard
is given by F 999 under laitha- (OHG leid, OS led; "doch
kommt auch in betracht ahd. leitjan, alts, ledian, ags. laedan,
nhd. leiten ducere"). But most of these names containing
Let- are taken from Eom. sources and therefore probably
to be derived from OG Lent- *Volk' with OF loss of the
second component of the diphthong for which see Mackel
p. 128. Liardus RB p. 187 (AD 1166) and Lyard (sur-
name EH II p. 755) are probably NF forms of OG Liut-
hard, Liudard with iu > i and loss of the dental.
Loswardus (Line.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 448, Losoardus, Losii-
ardus (homo Episcopi Baioc.) ibid. II p. 350.

Hildebrand (DB p. 351) suggests that this name is from
Laudwart quoted from Pott, which seems more than un-
certain especially since this form does not seem to be on
record in OG times. OG Ids (OE leas) might constitute the
first member of the name under notice, but this element
does not seem to have been used as a name-stem. One
might further compare the names LozMlt F 1052, Luz-

^ For the second member see Aldeardis.
^ The Frankish chaplain of Queen Berta.
^ Cf. '^Leohrant and '^-Actard.

180

mayi F 1051, and Luzardus Socin p. 27, of which the first
members may be original hypochoristic forms of compounds
with Hlod-y Hlud- (cf. Lutze = Ludetvig Stark p. 77); in
such case Losivard (with s for 2, see Azelin) would be a
variant of OG Ludeivart F 855. Finally, it remains to be
taken into account that it may be a hybrid form of Ger-
manic -ward and some non-Germanic element; cf. e. g.
LoS' in Celtic names, Holder p. 289.

*Lutiii, Lotyn: Luttinus (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 182; Lotyn
de Paris (Line.) EH I p. 385 (Edw. I.).

OF Loti7i, Lutin (Langlois pp. 405, 409) dim. forms of OG
Lodo, Lotto, Ludo, Lutto (F 849), short forms of compounds
with Hlod-, Hlud- (see *IIludowic). Loten (Ellis, Intr. II
p. 182) is probably = Zoclen, see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 92.
Lyard, see under *Liudhard,
Lyggard, see *Leodgard.

M.

Maald, see Mahtild.

Macharius (Som.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 350, LYD pp. 14, 55.

Cf. Macarius, Macharius F 1069, which he explains from
"^mag (related to magan 'kdnnen and OHG magan 'Kraft,
Macht') + hari (see Aedelhere), but he observes that it may
sometimes be of Greek origin. Holder (p. 363) explains the
same name as partly Greek, partly Celtic. — Of Celtic
origin are also Machel (Ellis, Intr. Up. 182) < Macelus, Holder
p. 369, Mams, Machus (ibid. p. 182) < Macus, Holder ibid.;
Macca(n eige) (KCD 1069) < Macco, Holder p. 365, and some
other compounds with Mac(c)- in OE and ME times.

181

Madfrey, see Mat(e)frid.

*Maginarius, Maginario abbate (probably of the Abbey of

St. Denis in France) BCS 259 (AD 790).

OG Maginhar, -heri, Maginarius, etc. F 1077. The first
member is OHG magan (OS megin, OE mcegn) 'Kraft,
Starke'; for the second member see Aedelhere^.
Magnard, Mainard, Meinard: Magnard mon. (Eadw. the
Elder, Aethelstan) Grueber pp. 83, 102; Mainard (Wilts.),
Mainardus (Hants., Norf.), Mainardus (Line), Mainardus
(homo Rogeri Pictaviensis, Line), Meinardus (homo abba-
tis de S. Bened., Norf.), Meinardus vigil (Norf.) Ellis, Intr.
II pp. 183, 353; Mainardum (ace.) Flandrensem ESC p.
132 (AD 1144).

OG Maganhard, Maginard, Mainard (very common),
Meginard, Meinard F 1076 f. For the members see '^Magi-
narius and ^Actard.

Mahald, Mahild, see the following name.
Mahtild, Mathild, Matild etc.: Malitild (Willelmes cynges
cwen)^ AS Chr. 1083 E =^ Mathild ibid. 1067 D = Mathildis
regina Ellis, Intr. I p. 452; Matheld, Mathild, Mathila,
Mathildis ibid. II pp. 184, 352; Matilda (daughter of Will,
the Conq.) FNC III p. 660; Mahtild LYD p. 52; Mathildis
(wife of Rodbertus le Peiteuin) ibid. p. 80; Matildis ibid,
pp. 3, 15, 16, 17, 19, 27, 34, 59, 64, 83, 84, 95, 97, 98,
99, 100, 108; Matild(a) ibid. pp. 23, 88, 97, 101; Matilda
de Clare (Countess of Gloucester) RM I p. 260; Matildis
de Evereus Ann. Wig. p. 534 (AD 1297); Y^^diith-Matilda^
(wife of Henry I. and daughter of King Malcolm of Scot-

^ With the exception of Mcegenhere, which Searle gives from
LVH, other instances of this name are lacking in OE.

2 Sister of Baldwin VI., Count of Flanders, see FNC II p. 304.

^ "To please Norman ears, Eadgyth had, most likely at the
right of her crowning, to change her English name for the con-
tinental Matilda, just as, to please English ears, Emma had
once to change her continental name for N^glish Aelfgivu"
FNC V p. 169.

182

land) = Magtild regina LYD p. 2 = Mahalde (ace.) AS Chr.
1100; Matilda (daughter of Eustace of Boulogne and Queen
of Stephen) FNC V p. 244; Matilda (daughter of Henry I.)
FNC V p. 195; Matilda (daughter of Fulk of Anjou and
wife of "William Aetheling) FNC V pp. 183, 193; Matilda
(daughter of Wigod)^ ibid. lY p. 734; Matilda (daughter
of Waltheof) FNC TV p. Q06 = Mahal d Eeg. Lib. p. 151;
Machtild (surname, Suff.) EH II p. 192; Mahild, Mahald,
Mahalt, Mahaut, Maholt, Maald, Mauld(e), Maid LYD pp.
16, 17, 19, 32, 47, 50, 53, 57, 61, 64, 70, 71, 78, 79, 80,
82, 112, 130; Mahald vel Matilda ibid. p. 18; Mahald
(mother of Simon de Beauchamp) CME I p. 143 (AD
1124—30); Mahalt (mother of King Henry II., cf. above)
Chr. Jord. Fant. v. 383; Maude (surname) EH II p. 674;
see further Bardsley p. 521.

OG Mahthild(a), Mathilda, Mat(t)ild/a), etc. F 1084, OF
Maheut, Mahaut Langlois p. 413. The first member is
OHG maht (OE meaht, miht) 'Macht', which does not occur
in native OE p. ns. On the spellings th, t see Braune,
Ahd. Gr. § 154, 5, Franck, Afr. Gr. § 113 and Beckmann
p. 86. For the OF loss of the dental see Schultz p. 190
and Kalbow p. 135. For the second member and its NF
development see Iseldis above. Mihthild BCS 711 (AD
936) has been identified as Mechtild, mother of the German
Emperor Otto.
*Maiencia, Maienciam (ace.) ECE II p. 141 (AD 1199).

OG Magansa, Maginza, Meginza (F 1072) dim. deriva-
tives from the name-stem Magin- (see -^Maginarius). For
similar formations see Stark p. 75 f., Socin p. 61^.
Maillard, Maylard: Maillard (surname, Nott.) Eot. Fin. p.
546 (AD 1214); Eaoul Maillart Eot. Orig. II p. 295 (Edw.
III.); Walteri (gen.) Maylard (Ess.) EB p. 804.

^ According to FNC ibid, she had probably changed her
name like Eadgj^th.

^ To be kept distinct is the OF pi. n. Maience, Maiance,
present Mayence.

183

OF Maillart (Langlois p. 419), derived by Kalbow (p.
123) from an OG etymon *Magilhard. Of. the compounds
Magelpertus (Maiolhertus), Magel-j Maielpotus, Magelfred,
Magelgard (Bruckner p. 282, F 1070), of which the first
member is considered to be an extension of Mag- (see
Macharius). Cf. also the Celtic name-stem if a^/- < *wia^?o-5
''yornehmer\ It seems most probable that Maillart is a
hybrid form on Rom. soil where -hard had assumed the
nature of a suffix from its frequent occurrence in p. ns.
Mainard, see Magnard.

''•Mainfrid, Mainfridus (Som., Nott.), Mainfridus (homo Ra-
dulfi de Limesi, Nott.), Meinfridus (et E-obertus, Som.) Ellis,
Intr. II pp. 351, 353.

OG Maginfrid, Meginfrid, etc. (very common) F 1074 f.,
OF Mainfrois Langlois p. 419. For the members see *Magi-
narius and Amelfrid. Cf. also '^Manfrid below.
Maino seu Manno (North.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 449; Maino
(Oxf.), Maigno seu Maino Brito (Buck., Leic.) Maino qui-
dam (Oxf.) ibid. II pp. 183, 351; Mainonem (ace.) camera-
rium de Lewes Ped. Fin. I p. 6 (AD 1190).

OG Megino, Meino, Magno, Mod. G. Maine, {Magina,
Maina, fem.) F 1071, hypochoristic forms of compounds
Avith Magin- (see "^Maginarius). In the spelling Manno^
above, nn is probably used to denote n 'mouille^, and the
same is also the case with ign in Maigno^.
Maingod (surname) EC p. 197 (AD 1213 — 1^); Maingat de
Metulo ibid. p. 59 (AD 1200); Meingot Naper (Ess.) Eot.
Fin. p. 264 (AD 1205).

OF Maingot (Langlois p. 419) < OG Megingaud (very
common), Meingaud, Meingot, etc. F. 1075. For the mem-
bers see *Maginarius and Aingot.

Maisent LVD p. 59; Maisent (Yorks.) Eot. Cane. p. 290;
Maisenta (Line.) Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 320 (AD 1259—60);

^ Cf. also the p. n. Manno, Bjdrkman, Pers. p. 95.
^ See Monger p. 88.

184

Maiesent Wint. DB p. 537; Meisente (dat.) ibid. I p. 115
(AD 1224); Maysant (Yorks.) Ped. Fin. II p. 91 (AD 1197);
Mmjsanta (Dev.) Plac. p. 170 (Edw. I.); Maysanda (wife of
Radulfus de Armeley, Yorks.) Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 434
(AD 1266).

OF Maissent (Langlois p. 420), by Kalbow (p. 121) deri-
ved from OG Mathasuent/a)^, with OF loss of intervocalic
d {<p) and preservation of the composition-joint a as i.
Another OG etymon, however, might also be taken under
consideration, viz. *Magisind, Megisend (F 1070), of which
the first member is Mag-^ see "^Maeharius. For the second
member see Alsent.
Maid, see Mahtild.

Mai- : for compounds with this element see under Malger.
Malger (Dors., Som., etc.), Malgerkis (Kent), Malgerus (Suss.,
Hants.), Malgerus (homo Episcopi Lincoliensis) Ellis Intr.
II p. 351; Maugeri (gen.) de Sco Albino Rot. Orig. I p.
83; Malgerus de Contreu RCR II p. 107 (AD 1199); Mai-
giers (filius Hugonis) EB p. 413 (AD 1166).

Malger (Rom.) and Madalger F 1113, OF Mangier I^ang-
lois p. 444. Mai- is certainly in many cases < Madal- (related
to Goth, mapl 'Versammlungsort, Markt', and OE mcepel
* Versammlung^) ^. But besides, there probably existed a name-
stem "^Mala- which Kdgel, AfdA 18, 58, assumes to be re-
lated to Greek {xoXi? 'mit Miihe' and jAaXepd? 'gewaltig, stark".
Of. also Wrede, Ostg. p. 143, who points to similar Celtic
formations. For the second member see Berenger.

Mai- occurs in England in several other p. ns of which
the origin is more or less difficult to determine: *Malhert
(Mauherti (gen.) BB p. 42, Malbart (surname) Inq. Non. p.
300, and the pi. n. Malhertorp (Line.) RCR II p. 62, AD

1 Of. Schonfeld p. 165, F 1110.

^ Cf. also the pi. n. Mcepelgares hyrig (Maugershury, Glouc.)
BCS 882 (AD 949) perhaps containing a native p. n, from which
ME Malger might sometimes be derived. See further Stark p.
49 and Sievers, IF IV p. 336.

185

1199) is probably of OG origin (cf. Malhertus Bruckner p.
283 and OF Malhert Langlois p. 422); Maugodi (gen.) EC
p. 154 (AD 1205) is probably a mistake for Mangodi (see
below); Malerus Abbr. Plac. p. 188, is perhaps from OG
Madal-, Madelhere F 1114; for Malgrim see Bjorkman,
Pers. p. 94; Maluimim^ (ace.) BCS 250 (AD 787) per-
haps < OG Madalivin F 1115. Malisii (gen.) comitis de
Strathern^ Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 90 is certainly Celtic
{<Maol loso ''disciple of Jesas^ according to Yonge p.
260); cf. also the Celtic names Malcolm, Mcelpatric, etc.
Finally, Mai- in ME surnames is sometimes < OF mal
(< Latin malum), e. g. Maldoith, Maldvith Ellis, Intr. I p.
449 = the common ME form Mauduit (Maldut, 3Iaudut, etc.
< maledoctus), and Malpertus BB p. 357 (AD 1166), etc.
Manbodo (Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 352.

The second member (for which see Anderboda above)
points to continental origin, though the present compound
does not seem to be on record. It is not impossible, how-
ever, that Man- stands for Main- (see Manfred below); cf.
OG Mainhod, Meginhodo, etc. F. 1073.
Maneboia (Medesh.) BCS 1130 (AD 972—992).

This name is certainly not English, but does not seem
to be on record' on the continent, any more than other
compounds with -hoia (see Boia above). Is it a hybrid for-
mation coined on Rom. soil or in England with this ele-
ment and man 'Mann^?

*Manfrid: Manfridus Lib. Eliens. p. 497; Manfredus (pres-
biter cardinalis) RM I p. 358, CME II p. 162 (AD 1185—
87) = Mainfredi presbyteri ibid. p. 184; Manfred de Palastrell
(Lond.) CPU I p. 166 (AD 1285); Bernardus Manifred
Bardsley p. 511; Maunfrey (surname) RH II pp. 482, 665.

OG Manfred F 1091, OF Manfrois Langlois p. 427. For

^ Mentioned as 'lector' in a report of the legates George and
Theophylact of their proceedings in England.
2 Cf. FNC V p. 300.

18G

the first member see the preceding name, for the second
member, Oocl{e)frid. The interchange of Main- and Man-
is also found in OF Mainfrois for Manfredus, see Kalbow,
p. 26. For Maim- see Behrens p. 77. Cf. Meinfridus
below.

Manger EH II p. 805; Manger (surname) ibid. pp. 239;
556, 558; Maiigar (surname) ibid. pp. 581, 583, Exc. Rot.
Fin. II p. 526; Maungerson (surname) Pt. Y p. 218 (AD
1379).

These forms are probably in many cases = Manger < Mal-
ger (see above), which is fairly common from DB onwards.
The form Maungerson (for Maun- see the preceding name)
proves, however, that Manger also existed. Mangar is not
on record in OE and is rarely met with in OG; cf. F 1091,
"Winkler p. 250.

Mangod, Manegod, Manegot: Mangod, Manngod mon.
(Eadwig, Aethelred II., Cnut) Grueber pp. 159, 160, 214,
246, Hildebrand pp. 55, 205; Mangodo^ (dat ) BCS 1309
(AD 978); Mangode (dat.) Thorpe p. 638; Manegot (Warw.)
Ellis, Intr. II p. 183; Manegod (surname. Buck.) RH 11 p.
353 (Edw. I.); the pi. n. Manegodesfeld, Manecotcsfeld {Man-
gots field, Glouc.) Ann. Theokesb. p. 81 (AD 1231), Exc. Rot.
Fin. II p. 84 (AD 1250).

Baddeley (p. 105) explains the first member of Man-
gots field as an OE p. n. Mangod : Manegot and adds: "The
Anglosaxons used both this one and Oodeman'^. From the
spelling it is not to be seen whether Ood- is OE god
'good' or god 'god' and from the NE forms we can only
draw the conclusion that God- was used an OE name-ele-
ment. Cf . e. g. NE Goodman (< Godman) ^ Goodrich (< God-
ric), Goodivin (< Godwhie). As regards NE Godman, Godrich,

^ The same person appears as Mangoda (nom.), Manegodan
(dat.), ibid.

^ The pi. n. Godmanchesfer [Gvmsistd] represents a develop-
ment Godm- > Gudm- > Gudm- > Gmn > Gvm-.

187

Godwin they may be from God-j but it is equally possible
that they may have arisen through shortening of the 5 in
God' before the transition of ME o > u. From the occur-
rence of Got- and Gud- in OG and ON p. ns, we may, how-
ever, be allowed to presume the existence of God- in OE
p. ns, too. Which of these two name-elements does Badde-
ley assume to constitute the second member of Mangodl
The ON equivalent of OE god is, as far as my knowledge
goes, not found in that function and of OG p. ns F (659)
mentions the uncertain AutgodOy Filogud and Megingodi (gen.)
as perhaps containing -god. As regards god it is certainly
found in some 0 Icel. p. ns given by Lind (366), e. g.
^Farmagud, *IIangagud, Haptagud, etc., but it should be
particularly noticed that all these forms were used as by-
names of Oden and in some instances of Freya. In OG
they are altogether lacking. From this state of things in
the kindred Germanic dialects it will hardly be too daring
to infer that names in -god are absent from OE, the more
so as compounds with this element are of late appearance.
Bjorkman^ is therefore no doubt right in explaining the
name-element -god, -got^ occurring in England as ON or
OG. Of the present name there is no OG equivalent given
by F, but Provencial Manigot seems to presuppose an OG
etymon "^Manegaut or '^Manegot^; cf. Kalbow p. 83. — As
regards the moneyer's name Leofgod, Liufgod or Livegod
(Aethelstan) Grueber p. 200, it might be a hybrid form,
but it seems more probable that it is of OG origin (cf.
Liepgot, Liuhgoz F 1024) with the first member Anglicized,

^ Pers. pp. 68, 177.

^ Cf. Aitigot above, -god is either due to the AN interchange
of final d and t or, when earlier instances are concerned, to
WF influence ("wohl auf Grund westfr. Erweichung" Franck,
Afr. Gr. § 32, 3). Most of the Cont.-Germ. p. ns in OE were
no doubt introduced from some part of the WF dominion.

^ For the first member see Maneboia.

188

since there were a considerable number of continental
moneyers in England in the reign of Aethelstan^.
Manno, see Maino.
Markeward (surname) Eot. Fin. p. 295 (AD 1205).

OG Marcward, Marquard^, etc. (very common) F 1097 f.,
Pott p. 220, Carstens p. 26. Not on record in OE. Marh-
vardr Lind 766 is mostly of foreign origin.
*MarscaIc, Marsccde^ mon. (Eadgar) Grueber p. 175.

OG Marsccdc F 1105*. It seems most probable that the
first member is OG mdri (see Aelismer) rather than OHG
mar(a)h (OE mearh) Tferd', which constitutes the first mem-
ber of the homonymous appellative occurring as a surname
from DB onwards (e. g. Goisfridus Maresccd, Rogerus
Marescalcus, Gilbertus Maresccdlus Ellis, Intr. I p. 451, LYD
pp. 84, 96 etc.). For the second member see Goldesscalc.
Mas(s)elyn, see Maselin.

Mat(e)f rid, Matefrey, Madfrey : Matefridus Barlig Chr. Petr.
p. 68: Matefrey CMR I p. 53, III p 318, EH II p. 642;
Mat f rid ibid. p. 658; Matefrey, Madfrey (surnames) ibid. p.
431, Inq. Non. p. 315 •\

OG Matfrid (very common), Matfred, Madfrid, Mathfrid^
F 1109. The first member is obscure; it might be related
to Madal- (see Malger) or is to be associated with Celtic

^ The moneyer's name Godgod, London (Cnut) Grueber p. 245
is probably not an instance of redupHcation, as Searle suggests,
but quite simply = God mon., London (Cnut), the name having
been written twice by mistake. In. the same way TFwZ/"?*?/' mon.,
Line. (Edw. the Conf.) is probably to be explained = Wulf mon.,
Line. (Edw. the Conf.) Grueber p. 333.

^ The first member is OHG marka (OE mearc) ^Grenze,
Gebiet^; for the second member see Beluard.

^ e for c is due to the likeness of these letters on the coins.

* Cf. also Marescaus de Melante, a Sarrazin, Langlois p. 432.

-'* Bardsley (p. .^11) has wrongly placed this name under
Manfred.

^ Also occurring as OF Mafreiz according to Kalbow p. 135
and Provencial Matfre, Mackel p. 168.

189

matu' ''gut'^; cf. IF 4, 304 f. For the second member see
Oaufrid. No OE equivalent is on record^.
Matelina, see Mazelina.

Mazelin: Mazelini (gen.) CMR I p. 328 (AD 1252); Maze-
lino (abl.) RK II p. 159; Mazelin (surname) ibid. p. 795;
Mazelins (surname) RLP p. 40 (AD 1204) ; Mas(s)elyn (sur-
names) Inq. Non. pp. 9, 244; Mazalin (surname) Cart. Eynsh.
II p. 227 (AD 1220—26).

Bardsley (p. 519 under Maslen) suggests that Mazelin
is < Marcelin (a dim. form of OF Marcel). Without denying
the possibility of this explanation I prefer to derive it < OG
Mazelin^ Macelin, Matzilin, Mazolin, Maselin, etc. F 1107,
1120 and OF Masselin (a Saxon) Langlois p. 441, dim.
forms of Oa Mazo^ F 1119. Maceling Eot. Obi. p. 18
(AD 1199) is probably the same name Av^ith excrescent g.
For s(s) and c by the side of z see Azelin.
Mazelina, Matelina CMU I pp. 326, 328 (AD 1252), Exc.
Eot. Fin. p. 349 (AD 1241); Mazelina (daughter of Walter
de Orich, Dors.) CCE II p. 243 (AD 1280); Mazalina
CME III p. 253; Mascelina (wife of Eoger de Mubray)
Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 264 ' (AD 1234); Mascelih (wife of
William de Kantelup) Fines I p. 78; Mazelina (daughter of
Matild de Smalemor) EH II p. 162; Matelina (daughter of
William Garneys) Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 568 (AD 1272).

^ Cf. Matomarus Holder p. 463.

^ Maiffray (surname) Rot. Grig. II p. 314 (Edw. III.) might be
a AN form of ^Madafrid (cf. Maisent), OG MagafHd F 106&,
or OE Meifrith (see MuUer p. 81). The p. n. "^Mainfrid (see
*Manfrid) is perhaps also to be taken into account. The sur-
name Macefrey, occurring several times in ME records, is pro-
bably to be considered as a side-form of Matefrid. The first
member Mace- is due to the occurrence of Mace by the side
of Mat(t)e as a ME nickname of Matthew.

^ Perhaps a hypochoristic form of compounds with *mapa- or
*mapal-j for which see Malger and Matefrid. Cf. Mathelin =
Mascelin (F 1109), Stark p. 84 and Bruckner p. 53. It may
further have been used as a short form of Matthew, cf. the pre-
ceding foot-note.

190

Of. the preceding name. It is possible that Mazelina was
used as a dim. form of Matilda (cf. Mazelina daughter of
Matild above), in which case it is probably not to be kept
distinct from Matelina (cf . Mettelina = Mafhilde, Stark p.
G3). The latter name may further be a dim. form of Mar-
gareta (cf. Margareta dicta Matila, Socin p. 60). Finally,
Miss Yonge (p. 32) mentions Mazaline as a French form
of Magdelaine. Cf. also Mazelainne, Maselainne for Madeleine
Langlois p. 436.

Medardus LYD p. 54 (13th c); Medardus Lendard, goldes-
myth, FY p. 171 (AD 1451); (de) Sancto Medardo Chr.
Petr. pp. 41, 140.

The last instance refers to St. Medard^ (Bisli. of Noyon
530 — 45) who popularized this name in France. The first
member is obscure. Kalbow (p. 94) considers it to be an
older form of Mat-{1) ; is it perhaps < OS mede, OHG meta
(OE med) 'Bezahlung, Lohn'? For the second member see
*Actard.

Meinard, see Magnard.
Meinfridus, see *Mai7tfrid.
Meingot, see Maingod.
*Meisent, see Maisent.
Mergessent LYD pp. 60, 68.

The ending recalls continental -sent (see Alsent). Is it
an error for *Mercesent (cf. OGr Marcsind F 1097)? The
form is, however, perhaps non-Germanic.
Merkebrun LYD p. 35 (12th or 13th c).

Of. OF Marcabrun^, which Kalbow (p. 154) assumes to
be a hybrid formation. On er for ar see Arnald.
Milesent, Milisent (Northampt.) ECR I pp. 29, 227 (AD 1199);
Milisent (wife of Milo) ibid. p. 113 (AD 1194); Milisent
(filia Milonis) ibid. II p. 274 (AD 1200); Milisent(a) (wife

^ On the various French forms of this name see Schatzer p.
42, Kalbow p. 94.

^ Cf. also the fern. Marcahruna, Bergert p. 107.

191

of Hervei Bagot) Eot. Fin. pp. 217, 530 (AD 1204—14);
Milisent(a) Exc. Rot. Fin. I pp. 24, 49, II pp. 193, 346,
434, 473 (AD 1219 — 70); Melisenta, Milisenta de Monte
Alto (= Milicente, Milsenta de Mouhaute) Ann. Dunst. p.
341 (AD 1288), E,M I p. 190, CRC p. 126; Millesente (ace.)
Cruche RH I p. 503; Milesand, Milisant CE I p. 300, II
p. 61, Ped. Fin. Ebor. p. 64, Line. Obit. p. 155, Test. Nev.
p. 49; Milesant (surname) RH II p. 68; Milisencia Exc.
Rot. Fin. II p. 423 (AD 1265), etc.

Miledndis, Milesenda, Miles(s)ent (Rom.) F 1124, Lang-
lois p. 450. This name seems to occur exclusively on Rom.
soil. The first member is probably the same as in Milo
(below). For the second member see Alsent. The above
forms are, at least in most cases, fem. A male equivalent
is Milessantus (de Freisenville) RB p. 586 (AD 1211 — 12).
Milessantus, see the preceding name.

Milo mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 97; Milo monachus KCD
754 (AD 1020—38); Milo Crispin^ (Surr., Berks., etc.), Milo
portarius (Hants.) Ellis, Intr. I pp. 402, 453; Milo LVD pp.
15, 37, 71, 82, 102, 112, etc.; Milo Borel ibid. p. 109;
Milo Basset Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 473 (AD 1268); Milo
de Yerdoun Rot. Orig. I p. 290; Milo de Bello Campo
Rot. Obi. p. 5 (AD 1199); Milo (chamberlain of Ricardus
de Clare) Ann. Theok. p. 149 (AD 1252); Milo Pichard'
Ped. Fin. II p. 86; Milo de Boun RH I p. 97; very common.

OG Milo (common) F 1123, OF Milan, Miles Langlois
p. 451 ff. F (1122) and Bruckner (p. 285) associate Mil-
with Old Slavonic milti ^barmherzig\ To judge by the OF
forms, in which i is always preserved, and the NE forms
Milo [mailou]j Miles ^ [mailz], the stem-vowel would seem
to be long, but is in the former case perhaps a learned
spelling and in the latter due to spelling pronunciation.

1 Of. FNC IV p. 39.

^ The instances of Miles given by Bardsley (p. 532) are
ambiguous, since it occurs only as a surname and may be = Latin
miles ^soldier\

192

Morand, Morant: Moran(us) (Chesh.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 356,
LVD p. 56; Morandua CME III p. 267; Morant Ped. Fin.
I p. 27 (AD 1195); Morant, Morand^ Moraunt, Moraund'
(surnames) EM II pp. 324, 327, Eot. Fin. p. 381 (AD 1207),
Eot. Orig. I p. 284, CEC p. 347, EH I p. 390, Due. Lane,
p. 146.

OF Moran, Morant (common) Langlois p. 469 f. The
instanees of this name given by F 1117^ are probably all
Eom. It seems to be < OG *Modra7i7ius, Moderannus^ F
1130; cf. Morandus = Moderandus F ibid.
Moriland (Leic.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 356.

The second member points to continental origin, cf.
Amerland above. Mor- in OG p. ns is assumed by F 1116
to be < Latin Maurus; Bruckner (p. 284) associates it with
maur *^Moor, Sumpfland', "das noch im Ortsnamen Maiiringa
erhalten ist". Kn element Mor- also occurs in a few OE
p. ns^ where it is probably to be explained as OE mor
'Moor . Mor- is further found in Celtic p. ns. The ME
surname Morland (e. g. Willelmus Morland, Eicardus Mor-
land FY pp. 139, 203, AD 1426, 1480) is no doubt origi-
nally a pi. n.; cf. de Morland Eot. Fin. p. 355 (AD 1206).

N.

*Nadelharius, Nadelharium (ace.) BCS 259 (AD 790), a
monk of St. Denis in France.

Identical with Natlahar (Eom.) F 1155. The first mem-
ber might be a WF extension of Nad- occurring in OHG

^ Under '^ Maur a-.

2 First member is OHG muot, OS mod (OE mod) 'Mut'; for
second member see Bertram.

^ E. g. Moruuinus EUis, Intr. II p. 356, Morulfus ibid. p. 187.
The form Morfled LVD p. 68 is uncertain, since the same name
appears as Merfleda ibid. p. 60. For Moregrim, see Bjorkman,
Pers. p. 96.

193

gi-ndda 'Gnade* but is more probably associated with Latin
natalis. Cf. Nadaltrudis, Tochter der Natalia, Socin p.
203^. For the second member see Aedelhere.
Nansige mon. (Eadmund) Grueber p. 122.

The first member might be Nan(d)'- < *nanp- (see Elinant),
but considering the fact that the present name is not on
record on the continent and, moreover, OG names in -sige
are extremely rare, it seems most likely that Nan- is an
error for Ean- or some similar OE name-element.
Nardredus (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 357.

Cf. the OG name-element Nard- F (1152 i.y. But the
present name is probably merely an error for Hardred (< OE
Heardred). Cf. Nuholdus for Huboldus Ellis, Intr. II p. 359.
*Natelina, Natelih uxor CE I p. 75 (AD 1206—7).

Cf. NadaUna (Rom.) F 1155 and *Nadelharius above.
*NateUna is perhaps a dim. form of Natalia.
Niuelin (Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 188; Niuelig ibid.; Neue-
linus LYD p. 104 (13th c); Nevelyn (surname, Yorks.)
Rot. Orig. I p. 29 (Edw. I.); further instances are found
in Binz (p. 205).

These forms are identical with OG Nibelungj Nivelung,
Neveling etc. F 1161 f. For the etymology see ZfdA XII
(289), XLIII (43), F 1160 ff. Niuelin etc. (above) is a
NF form for Niueling. This name was no doubt borne
by foreigners in England.

Norgot (Northampt.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 358; Norgodus (Sout-
hampt.) RB p. 207 (AD 1166).

OG Norigaudj Nor gaud and Northgaud F 1169, 1170.
The first members are ^ *non- and "^norpa-y for which see
Bruckner p. 288, F 1168 and AfdA 18, 53. For the second
member see Aingot. In No7'giot, Ellis, ibid., which desig-
nates the same person, gi might signify [d^]; cf. *Ermen-
got above. The variant Nogiold ibid, is corrupt.

^ OHG nddala ^NadeF is probably not to be taken under con-
sideration.

^ Cf. Nardulus = Eginhardulus Socin p. 193.

T. Forssner

194

o.

Odard: Odardus balistarius (Surr.), Odard (Chesh.), Odardus
(Leic, Line, Ess.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 457, II p. 360; Odardi
(gen.) Chr. Petr. p. 159; Odard(us) Eot. Obi. p. 145, CE II
p. 83, Plac. p. 124; Odardus (vicecomes Northymbrensium)
Sim. Durh. I p. 116 (AD 1121); Odard de Karleolo Abbr.
Plac. p. 66 (John); Odard(us) LVD pp. 15, 52, 53, 55, 60,
69; Odard (surname) CE I pp. 62, 63 (AD 1206); etc.

OG Authart, Othard, Odard (Eom.) F 194 f., Odard Chr.
Norm. Ill 557. For the first member see Audoenus. Od-
might further belong to OS odal, OH(t uodal 'Erbgut'^
For the second member see "^Actard. The form Udard(us),
sometimes met with in ME records^, is an AN variant of
Odard^. In other cases Ud- may stand for Wud-, e. g. in
Udeman Ellis, Intr. II p. 248, = Wudeman.
Odbert, Otbert: Otbert mon. (At. Eadmund) Keary pp. 123,
124; Odbertus (Surr.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 360; Otbertus (Yorks.),
Othertus (Surr., Hertf., etc.), ibid. pp. 199, 364; Outhert
(Line.) ibid. p. 199; Odherd LTD p. 53; Odhard Abbr.
Plac. p. 35.

OG Aud', Aut; Od-, Otbert F 190, OP Obert Langlois
p. 492. For the members see Odard and Adalbert. The
form Outbert is due to the influence of ON Aud- (Oud-);
see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 106. For Autbert (Yorks.) Ellis,
Intr. I p. 375, II p. 45 cf. Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 66.
*Odbold, Otbold(its) (Dors., Wilts.) ElHs, Intr. II p. 364.

OG Od-, Otbald, Otbold etc. (common) F 189. For the

^ Cf. Bruckner p. 288 f., ZfdA 43, 24.

2 E. g. RCR II p. 30 (AD 1199), Fines I p. 233, Reg. Lib.
p. 110. Udardi (gen.) de Baenb' AC p. 33 (AD 1133) is, accor-
ding to Genealogist, Jan. 1888, identical with Odard, Sheriff
of Northumberland.

^ Cf. Stimming p. 190 f.

195

members see Odard and Alhod(o). The OE equivalent is

Eadheald.

''Odelard, Odelardi (gen.) MES p. 65; Oidelard(us) (Kent,

Hants, etc.), Oilard lardarius (Hunt.) Ellis, Intr. H p. 361;

Oijl(l)ard (surname) Eot. Fin. p. 307 (AD 1205) CE H p.

122 (AD 1226); Olardi (gen.) ECE I p. 216 (AD 1198).

OG Odcdhard, Odel(h)ard, Odilard etc. (also frequent in
Eom. sources) F 1187 f. The first member is OS odil,
OHG udil^ uodal (OE edel). The OE noun odal was not used
as a name-element^. Oilard is probably from Odelard
with loss of the dental. Is Oidel- a blending of Oil- and
Odel'l For 01-^ <Odel' see Bruckner p. 289.
*Odelbert, Odidhert mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary pp. 12L 122.

OG Odalbert, Odelbert etc. F 1184 f. For the members
see ^Odelard and Adalbert, u (in Odulbert) is perhaps a
mistake for a. Odelbijrhte (dat.) KCD 1290 (c. AD 995)
might be an Anglicized form of the same continental name
but is rather an error for Oedelbyrhte; Oedel- for Edel- is
not unfrequently found in the charters.
Odelerius^ FNC IV p. 495 f.; Olerius CCE II p. 234 (AD 1280).

OG Odelhar, -her, Odeler(ius) etc. F 1188. For the mem-
bers see Odelard and Aedelhere.

Odelin, see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 103, Namenk. p. 64.
Odelina: Odolina, Ellis, Intr. I p. 458; Odeline (gen.) EH
II p. 84; Odelina Abbr. Plac. p. 98, Fed. Fin. lY p. 31,
CE I p. 4, etc.

Cf. Odelina (Eom.) F 1184 and the preceding name.
This name as well as Odelin are probably dim. forms of
Odo, Oda but might also be dim. forms of compounds
with Odel-.

^ For second member see *Actai'd.

2 01- in Olboltj Olgrim, Oluuardus etc. in DB is < Wulf- or
TJlf-, see BjSrkman, Pers. p. 166, foot-note 2.

^ A priest of Orleans, who came into England as a follower
of Roger of Montgomery; he is the father of the well known
Orderic Vitally.

196

*Odelric, Odelric mon. (Eadgar) Grueber p. 151.

Cf. OG Odalric etc. (very common) F 1190 f. For the
members see ^Odelard and Alberic. d in the above name
may well be cZ, since these letters are not seldom confused
on the coins. In LVD p. 13 (13th c.) wo find a form
Odelrig, occurring between the names Auuiz and Afun
(for which see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 24). This form is per-
haps due to ON influence. Cf. Odalrihr (German?) Lind
799. Is Odalrinus LYD p. 47 a mistake for Odalricus'^
[Odeman Ellis, Intr. II p. 190 is certainly not to be deri-
ved from OG Autman, Otman (Mod. G Odeman, Ottman)
F 198, but is an AN form of OE Wudeman, occurring as
Wodeman Ellis, Intr. II p. 416].

Oder: Oderus (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 90 = Odarus (Norf.)
ibid. p. 360; Oder LYD p. 52.

These forms are perhaps ON^. Cf. also OG Aud-, Odher,
Other^ (Mod. G Oder), etc. F 195, OF Odier Kalbow p.
133. — As regards Oter, occurring as the name of a mo-
neyer of Off a, Keary p. 25, it is probably OG^. Later
instances are as a rule uncertain, because they may stand
for OUer (cf. Oter, Sim. Durh. II p. 93, = the Earl Ohter
in AS Chr. 911 D)^. The ME surname Oter is probably
in most cases originally an appellative; cf. Isabella le Oter
EM I p. 146.
Odeua (Dev.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 190.

OG Odigeha, Odgiva^ etc. F 192. The OE equivalent is
Eadgifu, appearing in DB as Ediua, Edeua (Ellis, Intr. II
pp. 82, 83).
*Odeward, Otheward LYD p. 7 (13th c).

^ Cf. Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 64.

^ For the members see "^Odard and Aedelhere.

^ Of continental origin is probably also (Walterius filius)
Other, Ellis, Intr. I p. 504.

* The pi. n. Otereshol contains OE oter, see Middendorff p. 100.

^ For first member see '-^Odard; second member is OHGr
geba (OE gifu) 'Oabe\

l--^

197

Cf. OG Audoard, Odoard^ etc. F 203. The first member
of the above form has perhaps been influenced by ON Aud-.
Odfrid (Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. 11 p. 190. For this name and
Oudfride ibid. p. 199 see Bjorkman (Pers. p. 106).
Odger, Og(g:)er: Ogerius Brito (Line), Ogerus Brito (Leic,
Line, etc.), Ogerius (Dors.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 458, II p.
361; Ogerus LYD pp. 55, 57; Ogerum (filium Ogeri) KG
p. 149; Odger de Eyton CCE II p. 382 (AD 1290);
Odgerus de Waltone CMR II p. 327, Odgar UC p. 180;
Oger(us) CMR I p. 172, Fines I p. 235; Ogger Ped. Fin.
I p. 158 (AD 1196); the pi. n. Oger stone, Otegarstone, Ote-
gerstone CME II p. 304, EM II pp. 274, 275; see further
Bardsley p. 566.

Cf. Oa Autger, Odger, Other^ Og(g)er, Od-, Otgar etc. ^ F
192 f. On the loss of the dental and the assimilation of
(^9 > 90 see Franck, Afr. Gr. § 126, 4, Mackel p. 163. In
OF we find the form Ogier le Daneis (Langlois p. 495)
which is from ^Odger (cf. Oddgeirr Danski Lind 801 and
^Udgerus, Otgerus Danus by the side of Olger Danske, Nielsen
p. 69). In England we meet with Oggerus, Oggirus le
Daneis Ped. Fin. Ebor. p. 58 (AD 1202). Cf. also Ogerus
(filius Ungemar)* Ellis, Intr. I p. 458. Hence the above-
mentioned forms may be of ON as w^ell as of OG origin.
Odierna de Lusern (Buck.) ECE II p. 262 (AD 1200);
Odierna LYD p. 65; Odierh (Wilts.) Rot. Fin. p. 236 (AD
1204); Odierne (surname) EH II pp. 382, 384; Hodyern
(Suss.) Inq. Non. p. 396.

OF Odierne, Langlois p. 492, Odierna, Hodierna (several
instances) Schultz p. 201. The latter, who has dealt with

^ For the members see *Odard and Beluard.
- The form Otcer, KCD 981, might belong here but is perhaps
non-Germanic. Many Welsh names occur in the same charter.
^ For the members see *Odard and Beringer.
* = Ungeman, for which see BjCrkman (Pers. p. 170).

198

this name in detail, derives it from OG '^Audigerna^ but
suggests that Breton "^AU-tigern may have been confused
with the OG form.
Odil (Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 190.

Of. Odilus, Odelus (Rom.), Uodal etc. F 1183, OS Odil
Heyne p. 21. See *0delard above.

Odilo mon. (Eardwulf-Aethelred II.) Keary pp. 143, 156,
180, 199(?); Odilo prior de Bermundeseie, Ann. Berm. p.
445 (AD 1220).

OG Odilo (very common) F 1183, a hypoclioristic form
of compounds with Odil-, see ^Odelard, or a hypochoristic
dim. form of Odo (below).

Odinel, see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 103, Archiv 123, p. 36.
Odlent COE III p. 71 (AD 1306); Oleiita (wife of Walter
de Eudes) Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 76, CE I p. 482 (AD 1221);
Olencia (Berks.) Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 86 (AD 1222).

OG Audelinda, Odelindis, Odelenda (Eom.), Ollind etc.
F 197 f. For the member see "^Odard and Godelent. Olen-
cia is Latinized on the model of such names as Clemencia,
Laurencia.

Odo, Oda, Oddo, Ot(t)o: Oda dux BOS 393 (AD 826);
Oda, Odo episcopus KCD 352, 354, 355, 356, 357, 379, etc.
(AD 930 — 940) = Odo Dorobernensis archiepiscopus ibid.
390, 395, 401, 403; Odo Scyrburnensis episcopus KCD 344
(AD 927); Oda min. ibid. 1111, 1117, 1136 (c. AD 938)
"^Oda (Odan) mon. (Aethelstan-Cnut) Grueber pp. 118, 123
136, 191, 215, 297, 300, Hildebrand pp. 61, 120, 153, 154
163, 213, 284, 312, 475; Odo mon. (Edw. the Elder, AetheL
Stan) Grueber pp. 83, 102; Odda mon. (Aethelred II.) Hil
debrand p. 61; Odda miles KCD 764 (AD 1042); Oda min
ibid. 1309 (c. AD 1014); Odo Baiocensis Episcopus ^ Odo

^ For first member see *Odard; second member is a fem.
derivative from -gem (OHG gem, OE georn ''gern^), recorded in
Oaule in the name Audiemus (Schultz p. 203).

^ Half-brother of William the Conqueror and Earl of Kent,
see FNC II p. 210.

199

arbalistarius ^ (Yorks., Line), Odo (filius Eurebold, Dors.),
Odo (filius Gamelini, Soiii.), Odo Flandr. (Som.), Otto auri-
faber^ (Ess.), Odo (homo Walterii de Aincurt, Line.) etc.
Ellis, Intr. I pp. 458, 462, II pp. 189, 360; Odo, a Norm,
abbot of Chertsey FNC IV p. 390; Odo, Oda, Otto, Otho
LVD pp. 2, 12, 23, 45, 46, 47, 50, 51, 55, 56, 60, 62, 64,
65, 69, 70, 78, 87, 96, 101, 107, etc.; Odo, Otto (diaconus
cardinalis) Chr. Petr. p.* 14 (AD 1237); Odonis (gen.) de
Hispania EB p. 588 (AD 1211—12), EM I p. 351; Otto de
Grandisono (Surr.) GEE p. 109 (Edw. I.); Oc^om^ (gen.) de
Groningen CE I p. 604 (AD 1224); Ot(t)o CE I p. 422,
EH II pp. 122, 141, Fed. Fin. I pp. 5, 8, Plac. pp. 119,
354, Eot. Grig. I p. 262, etc.; the pi. ns Ottan forda AS
Chr. 773 A, Otansihtre KCD 179 (AD 801), Otanhyrst ihid.
198 (AD 811); Odingalea ibid. 209 (AD 816), Oddan heal
BCS 765 (AD 941); cf. further Bjorkman Pers. p. 99 ff.
The above instances have been placed together, though
they are in many cases of different origins. It would be a
useless task, however, to try and keep them distinct in
detail. On the ON influence see Bjorkman (Pers. p. 99 f.
and Namenk. p. 66). Odo (Oddo) is further a very common
NF p. n. ^ and has also in some cases been introduced into
England by Flemings and Germans. Otto^, originally an
OHG form, was popular also outside the OHG district.
To judge by the comparatively late appearance of this
name in England, it has perhaps in all instances been in-
troduced from abroad. Cf. Bjorkman (Pers. p. 100).
Odomer (?) mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 121; the form
Odomoner occurring on another coin is the same name.

^ One of the foreign adventurers accompanying Will, the
Conqueror, see FNC IV p. 216.

2 = Otho, Otto aurifaber ibid. II pp. 364, 365.

^ In most cases hypochoristic forms of compounds with Od-,
see *Odard.

* Cf. also the dim.-form Otelinus (Ferre) = Otto (Ferre) CPR
II pp. 224, 232 and Otelinus Alemaund ibid. IV p. 138.

200

Cf. OGr Audomar, Odmar, Otmar etc. F 198. For the
members see "^Odard and Ainwer.
*Odred, Odredo (dat.) EH II p. 271.

Cf. OG Odrad^ etc. F 199, OF OM Langlois p. 510 f.
Odulf mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary pp. 122, 136.

Cf. OG Oduip F 204 f. See Bjorkman (Pers. p. 107).
Og(g)er, see Odger.

Oggod BCS 1130 (AD 972—992); the same p. n. enters
into the pi. n. Oggodestun, Oggedestune KCD 710, 1298
(AD 1002, 1004).

The geminated consonant is certainly due to assimilation
of dg > gg (cf . Odger). The etymon is probably OG Od-
gmul (Autgoz etc.)^ F 193 f. Cf. also Audgautr Lind 97.
Ogisus (Dors., Som.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 361.

OG Autgis, Otgis^ etc. F 194; cf. also ON Audgisl Lind
97. The loss of the dental is probably NF; cf. Kalbow
p. 83.

Oidelard, Oilard, see ^Odelard.
Oirant, Oiranti (gen.) (Hants.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 459, II p. 191.

This might be an OF form of OG *Audarammis (cf.
Audoramnus^ Auderamnus, Auteramnus^ etc. F 196 f.) which
would easily become Oirant. Or is it from an etymon
*Odilramnus (cf. Odilcramnus F 1189), the first member
showing a development analogous to that of Oilard (see
^Odelard)! The loss of I might be due to assimilation of
Ir > rr and simplication of the geminated consonant.
*Olard, see "^Odelard.
Olencia, see Odlent.
Olenta, see Odlent.
*Omeric, see Amalric.

^ For the members see ^Odard and "^Amaldredus.

^ For the members see *Odard and Adelulfus.

^ For the members see *Odard and Aingot.

* For the members see "^Odard and Ansegis.

^ See ^Odard and Bertram.

201

Omulung abbas BCS 116 (AD 106)= Omolincg abbas ibid.
76 (AD 69l—92) = Iiomolunch abbas ibid. 118 (AD 706).

For this name, which is < OG Amalung, Amelung etc.
F 90, I refer the reader to Binz p. 213.
Orielda (wife of Thorn' Crawe, Yorks.) Exc. Rot. Fin. I p.
37 (AD 1219); Oriolda (wife of Willelmus le Bret) Ped.
Fin. Ebor. p. 116 (AD 1208); Oriolda, Oriolt de Ainderby
Abbr. Plac. pp. 58, 151 (John).

Both Orieldis and Orioldis occur in Pol. Irm. and some
other Rom. records; cf. Schultz p. 192. The first member
is perhaps *awr-\ recorded in a number of OG p. ns; cf.
Aurildis (Pol. Irm.) F 210. Schultz (ibid.) thinks that the
first member is rather originally Or-. For the second
member see Iseldis.
Orlandinus, see Rol(l)and.
Ostebrand (Chesh.) Elhs Intr. II p. 197.

No continental equivalent seems to be on record. The
first member might be Ost- < *austa- "east^ occurring as a
name-element in the Germanic dialects. It seems more
probable, however, that st is an AN spelling for ht^y
whence the above name wull be identical with Uctehrand
below. In the same way, Ostred OCR III p. 113 (KD
1308), is probably to be explained from OE Uhtred.
Ostula liber homo (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 198.

Perhaps to be compared to Aostilo and Austolits (F 212),
dim. derivatives from Ost-, see the preceding name. For
-ul- see Ebulo above.
Ostrilda KG p. 29.

OG Osfarhilt, Ostrehildis, Ostrildis^ (Pol. Irm.) F 215.

^ Cf. Bruckner p. 230, Wrede, Ostg. p. 113, Meyer-Liibke p. 16.

* Cf. the spelUng Brist- for Brilit-, Brict- in DB (Ellis, Intr.
II p. 59) and Luhmann p. 32.

^ First member is OHG ostar (< *austar-) 'nach, im Osten';
for second member see ^Ainild. An OE equivalent is Aestorhild
LV (see Muller p. 101).

Cf., however, Ostrilda Sym. Durh. I p. 349, a mistake for

Ostryde (ace.) AS Chr. 697 E (< Osdryd).

Otbert, see Odbert.

Otbold, see *Odhold.

Otelin, see Odo.

*oaelbyrht, see ^Odelbert.

Oneiric, see "^Odelric.

Ot(h)er, see Oder.

Otheward, see *Odeivard.

Otic mon. (Aethelstan, Eadmund, Eadwig) Grueber pp. 102,

137, 156; the same name is Otie mon. (St. Eadmund)

Keary p. 125.

OG Odich, Oddie, Otich, Otycus etc. F. 188, Otic Socin
p. 47, dim. forms of compounds with Od-, see *Odard.'
Some instances of -ic in native p. ns are given by Eck-
hardt p. 345.
Otewi(c) (Norf.) ECU I p. 254 (AD 1199).

OQ Otwich, -wic, -wih F 204, OF Otol's Langlois p. 508.
For the members see *Odard and "^Rludowic.
Otto, see Odo.

Otwine mon. (Edw. the Conf.) Grueber p. 332^; Otewin'
de Insula Rot. Obi. p. 168 (AD 1201); Willelmus Otwyn,
boucher, FY p. 176 (AD 1456).

OG Audoiriy Odivin, Otwin (very common), etc. (F 204),
of which Audoenus (above) in many cases is a NF learned
form. The OE equivalent is Eadivine.
Outbert, see Odbert.

^ Otihuinro mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary pp. 124, 125, is pro-
bably a corrupt form of the same name.

Pandulf, Pantulf : Pandulfus (Bish. of Norwich) Chr. Petr.
p. 8 (AD 1223) = Pmidolfus presbiter cardinalis E,M I p.
363, Ann. Wint. p. 81 (AD 1209)^; Willielmus Pantulf,
Pantul (Shrops.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 365; Pantulf, Pantolf
(surnames) Eot. Fin. pp. 460, 506, RC p. 162, RCE I pp.
18, 142, II p. 88, MRS p. 104, CR II p. Ill, AC p. 36,
Test. Nev. p. 55, etc.

Pandulf PandolfuSj "ein in Unteritalien sehr gebrauch-
licher name", F 245, Bruckner p. 232. The first member
is related to Goth, handwa, bandiuo, M Lat. bandum "^vexil-
lum'^; the initial p and probably also the t are HG. For
the second member see Adelulfus.

Panto (surname) CR I p. 43 (AD 1205), Rot. Fin. p. 495
(AD 1213).

Cf. Panto, Pando (F 245, Pott p. 133, Stark p. 87), which
might be hypochoristic forms of compounds with Pant-,
Pand-; cf. the preceding name. It is possible, however,
that they are non-Germanic as is certainly the name "^Pan-
tus (Panti (gen.) thelonarii BCS 177, AD 748)^
[Papaldus (Hants.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 365.

The first member is rather to be associated with non-
Germanic Pappus, Papolenus etc. occurring in continental
records (cf. also Latin Papus, Papilus, Papius etc. adduced
by Mowat p. 322) than wdth an OG name Papo, see F
223, whence Papaldus will be a hybrid form. The pi. n.
Papanholt BCS 596 (AD 901) is probably rightly explained
by Middendorff (p. 101) as containing papa Tapst, Geist-
licher^.

1 Cf. also Chr. Joh. Ox. p. 126.

^ See Bruckner, ibid.

^ Of non-Germanic origin is perhaps also Banta BCS 159 (AD
738), 228 (AD 779), and not an OE- equivalent of OG Panzo (OS
hant 'pagus') as F 246 suggests.

204

Pepin, see Fip(p)in.
Perlo (Som.) Ellis Intr. II p. 200.

• An explanation of this name is given by Moorman (un-
der Parlmgton), who says that "it is possible that it is a
contracted form of OHG Pertilo or PerahtiW. It seems
more likely that it is a hypochoristic form of some HG
compound with Ber- (see Berardin above), such as Perlaicus,
Perelant, Perliuh etc., or a dim. form *Perilo. Cf. F 261.
Pernier, see under Beringer.

Pip(p)in, Pepin: Radulfus Pipin (Leic.) Ellis, Intr. II p.
867; Wills Pippin (Bedf.) RH II p. 323 (Edw. I.); Will
Pipin (canon of Leicester) RCR II p. 62 (AD 1199); Hugo
Pepin (Leic.) Eot. Orig. I p. 59, etc.

Pip(p)in (very common), Pepin^ F 300. The same p. n.
is probably also found in the pi. n. (of) pippenespenne BCS
882 (AD 949)2. ^g regards Bardsley's explanation^ of
Pip)pin as a variant of Phippen (< Phip < Philip)^ it seems
improbable, since, apart from the phonetical difficulties
presented by the discrepancy of the initial consonants, Phip
does not seem to appear till a much later date. But it is
not impossible that the above surnames might be from NF
pepiii (an apple), ME pepin, pipin (cf. NED), originally
used as a nickname.

^ Borne e. g. by Pepin VHeristal and Pepin le Bref, For
this name cf. PBB 37, 122.

^ In the pi. ns (on) pippan sld^d, (on) pippan leage, Midden-
dorff (p. 102 f.) recognizes an adj. pippe 'klein, winzig\

•^ P. 608.

205

R.

=^Raba, see lidbel.

Rabboda, see Radbod(a).

Rabel: Rabellus artefex (Norf.), Babellus carpentarius (Norf.),

Rahel (Cornw.) Ellis, Intr. I pp. 470, 471, II p. 370.

OF Babel Langlois p. 542 f. It is very uncertain whether
this is an OF dim. form of a Germanic name Raho as
Kalbow^ assumes, and the same holds good of the sur-
name Rahehjn Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 247 (AD 1256—57).
The form Ravelin Ellis, Intr. II p. 204, might be NF va-
riant of this name with regular transition of intervocalic
h > V. Cf. also Bjorkman, Pers. p. 110.
Racelin le cordewanerius KG p. 69; Racelin de Belnes
OCR II p. 128 (AD 1269).

Cf. OG Razilin, Racelin (F 1208), dim. forms of the
common name Razo'^ ibid. Cf. also Stark pp. 78, 94.
Radbod(a), etc.: Radhoto (dat.) Lincolniensi vicedomino
BCS 461 (AD 851); Radbodus (Prior of St. Samson's mo-
nastery in France) ibid. 643 (AD 925); Radbodus comes
ibid. 872 (AD 948); Radboda propositus (Norf.) Rabboda
(Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 202, 370; Radbodus CMR III p.
262; Radbod de Hengham CCE III p. 368 (AD 1317;
Radbode, Rabbod, Rabot (surnames) E,H I pp. 451, 528,
Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 27, Plac. p. 189, Pipe Roll III p. 6, etc.^

OG Radobod, Rad(eJbod, Ratbod, Rad(e)bodo, Rab[b)od
etc.^ (very common) F 1209 f. On the assimilation of dh
>bb see Franck, Afr. Gr. § 126, 4.

^ P. 52. The name "^Eaba {Rahan, gen.) BCS 42 (AD 676)
is equally difficult to judge. It is at any rate not of OE origin.

2 Of. Bazo = Eatfrid Socin p. 193.

3 Ratkbedo (dat.) Bede, HE L V, C IX is the Frisian king
Radbod.

* First member is OHG rat (OE r^d, red) 'Rat'; cf. also
Bruckner p. 291. For second member see Anderboda.

206

Radegund (abbes of "Wilton 871 — ) according to Searle;
Radegunda (uxor Stephani Dorneford) FA I pp. 233, 493
(AD 1428); cf. also ecclesia See Radegitndis de Bradeshole
EC pp. 12, 223 (AD 1199, 1216), See Radegimd de Dover
CR I p. 125 (AD 1212)1.

OG Rad(a)gundis etc. F 1213 f. For the members see
Radhod(a) and Qundhert; the OE equivalent is Redgyth.
Rademar (Dev.), Rademer(us) (Som.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 370.

Cf. Ratmar, Radmer etc.^ F 1216. No earlier instances
are on record in England.

Rader, Rather, Ra(h)er: Rader(^) mon. (Harold I.) Grueber
p. 315; Rather(iis) mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 125; Raerus
EB p. 305 (AD 1166); Raher LYD p. 55 (13th c).

OG Radheri, Rathar, Rather, etc.^ (very common) F 1214.
In Ra(h)er^ the loss of d is NF. The name Rcedhere occurs
in Widsi|) (v. 123) as the name of a prince. For Reder
see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 112.

Radfredus presbyter (Hants.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 370; Rafridus
(Norf.), Rafri (Suss.) ibid. p. 373; Raffrey (Norf., Suff.)
Pipe Eoll ni p. 7, etc.*

Cf. OG Rat f rid, -fred^ etc. F 1211. It is not possible
to determine whether the above or similar forms may some-
times be continuations of a native form Rwdfrid. The}^ are,
however, most probably continental.

Radulf: Instanses of the various forms of this name in
England are found in Bjorkman, Pers. p. 108 f. It was
introduced either direct from Scandinavia or, in the majority
of cases, from Normandy and France. Another source of

^ This Saint is Radegund, Queen of Clothar I.; she was
honoured all over France. Cf. Schatzer p. 51, Bernoulli p. 80 ff.

- For the members see Radhod(a) and Ainmer.

^ For the members see Radhod(a) and Aedelhere.

* The form Basridus (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 204 is a mistake
for Raffridus.

^ For the members see Radbod(a) and Gaufrid.

207

this NF name is OG Radulf^, F 1219. In a few cases,
Raclulf was also borne by Flemings and Saxons in Eng-
land; cf. Raclulf 0 (dat.) Flemank (Cornw.) Inq. Non. p. 345
and Radulfo (dat.) nuncio Ducis Saxonie CR I p. 546
(AD 1223).
Radwine miles KCD 754 (AD 1020—38).

OGr Radwin, Rativin etc. F 1219. For the members see
Radhod(a) and Amalivin, Other OG p. ns occur in the
same charter.
Racgenulf, see *Raimdf.

Raimar clericus (Som.) ElHs, Intr. II p. 373; Reymer (Suff.)
FA y p. 28 (AD 1302—3).

OG Ragimar, Raimar (Eom.), Regemar, Reimar etc. F
1235. The first member is from ^ragin-, *regin- (Goth.
ragin 'Eat, Beschluss", OS regin, OE re^n-y. For the se-
cond member see Ainmer^.

Raimund, Reimund: Raimundus (Ess.), Giraldus Reimiin-
dus (Ess.), Ellis, Intr. II p. 373; Raimundus Bigod (Norf.)
RB p. 393 (AD 1166); Reimundus LYD p. 55 (13th c);
Raimund Jocelin Eot. Fin. p. 452 (AD 1207); Raimundus
de Tiches (Surr.) ibid. p. 492 (AD 1213); Reymundi de
Boccville CME I p. 229 (AD 1207); Reymundus de Dynaunt
FY p. 1 (AD 1273); Reimundus de Yalentia LYD p. 101;
Reimond de Luka Bardsley p. 638; Reymund, Reymond
(surnames) EM II p. 123, Plac. p. 514, Eot. Fin. II p.
534, etc.; Remund LYD p. 8 etc.; common.

OG Ragimund, Regemund, Raimund, Rem(m)und F 1236.
For the members see Raimar and Dagemond. Remund
(above) is probably due to the AN monophthongization of
ai >e^. The instances of this name in England are Eom.
*Raina, Reijna vidua CME II p. 21; Reinna LYD p. 50;
Rayna ibid. p. 82.

^ Cf. Radhoda and Adelulfus.

2 Cf. Bruckner p. 292 f.

^ Reimarr, Lind 854, is German.

* Cf. Airard above.

208

NF forms of OG Regina^ etc. F 1222. Cf. also the
male Baino < Ragino ibid. A NF dim. form of this name is
Rainetta OCR I p. 462 (AD 1257). Rametta LYD p. 97,
EH II p. 25, is certanly only a misreading for Rainetta.
Rainald, Reginald, etc.: Rainoald^ mon. (Half dan) Keary
p. 203; Reginald de Gant CR I pp. 37, 46; Reginald
Flemeng (Kent) Fed. Fin. Ill p. 147 (AD 1198); R'eginaldus
de la Legh de Brugges Eot. Grig. I p. 289; Riginaldus
van the Brouke FY p. 171 (AD 1451); Riginaldus Gkes,
textor, ibid. p. 171 (AD 1451); Jacobus i^a^naZc?, hatmaker,
ibid. p. 197 (AD 1476); Ranald Flemyng Reg. Corp. Chr.
p. 171, etc.

GG Raginaldj Reginald, Rainald (Rom.), Reinold, Rigi-
nolt, etc. ^ F 1237 f. Reginald is a stereotyped Latin
form. Riginald (< Reginald) is probably due to the vacilla-
tion between e {< a-\-i) and i that is sometimes to be
noticed in some GG dialects; cf. Franck, Afr. Gr. § 13,
Weinhold § 29, v. Helten § 26, remark 3. The form
Riniald (Grueber p. 102) is probably a mistake for Reinald.
Cf. Rainard below. Of the frequent instances of Rainald,
Reginald in England some are also ON (cf. Bjorkman,
Pers. p. 112), but in most cases this name was introduced
from France and Normandy where both OG and ON forms
will have contributed to its popularity.
Rainard, Reinard, etc.: Reynardus comes BCS 521 (AD
868); (Rogerus filius) Rainardi (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 206;
Reinard LYD p. 51 (13th c); Renard (or Rinard) mon.
(Aethelstan) Grueber p. 102; Renard (surname) Rot. Grig.
I p. 283, etc.

OG Raginhard, Rainard (Rom.), Reinard, etc.* (Mod. G
Reinhardt) F 1230 f., OF Reinart, Renart Langlois p. 549.
It seems most probable that the money er's names Renard,

^ For Begin- see Raimar.
^ 0 for tv is Rom.
^ Cf. Raimar and Ansoldus.
* Cf. Raimar and *Actard.

209

Rinard and Rinnard (see Grueber p. 83) are merely errors
for Reinard, i and e having been left out by mistake^.
— The form of the moneyer's name Rinulf Grueber pp. 142,
247, 303, etc. is uncertain. Of. Grueber, Index p. 523.
Rainbald, Reinbold, etc.: Rcegenbald mon. (Aethelred 11.)
Grueber p. 201; Rceinbaldus presbyter KCD 791 (AD 1050)
= Regnbold, Regenhold presbiter ibid. 792, 793, 796, 800,
(AD 1050, 1054); Raimboldiis ibid. 815 (AD 1065); Rein-
baldus cancellarius ibid. 813 (AD 1062) = Rengehold cancheler
ibid. 891^; Regenholdus regis sigillarius ibid. 810 (AD
1061); Rainhaldus de Cicestre, Rainhaldus presbyter^ (Berks.,
Wilts.) Rainhaldus aurifaber (Norf.), etc. Ellis, Intr. I p.
472, n p. 374; Reinhaldus (Rembaldus) EB p. 224 (AD
1166; Reinbald LYD p. 54 (13th c); Reinbold Grim KG
pp. 46, 49; Reymbaud (surname) Abbr. Plac. p. 179; Ram-
baldi (gen.) EH I p. 16, etc.

OG Raginbald, Rainbald, Reginbald, Reinbald^ etc. F
1223 f., OF Raimbaut, Rainbaut, Rambaut, Reinbaut Lang-
lois p. 543 ff. The form Rambald (above) might be due
to OF reduction of ai > a in pretonic position but is rather
a mistake for Rainbald. The pi. n. Ramboldes dene BOS
986 (AD 956) probably contains the same p. n.^
*Rainbert, Reinbert: Rainbertus Flandrensis (Glouc.) EUis,
Intr. II p. 374; Reinbertus (Suss.), ibid. p. 376; Reinbert
LVD p. 49 (12th or 13th c); Reimbert (surname) CCE U
p. 88 (AD 1199); Reimberdi (gen.) de Stauere^^ CE I p.

^ Rinardus (occurring in a grant by Aelfthryth to the Abbey
of St. Peter at Ghent, BCS 661, AD 918) is probably to be
explained in the same way. Cf. also the compounds with Rin-
(among others Rinhard) F 1277.

2 A Norman; cf. FNC IV p. 41.

^ = Reinbaldus, Renboldus, Rembaldus Ellis, Intr. I p. 398,
II pp. 473, 475.

^ Cf. Baimar and Albod(o).

^ Cf. also Rambert, etc. F 872, explained from *hrahan-;
Bruckner (p. 295) associates Ram- with ON ram(m)r 'stark'.

^ A German merchant.

14 T. Forssner

210

604 (AD 1224); cf. also Reginberht who, according to Adam
of Bremen, was sent to Funen by King Cnut^.

OG Baginhert, Rainbert (Rom.), Reyinbert, Reinhert etc.
F 1224 f. For the members see Raimar and Adalbert.
Rainburgis (Wilts.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 472.

OG Reginburg, Rainburgis (Rom.) etc. F 1226 f. For the
members see Raimar and Gerburg.

Rainelmus (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 374; Ramalmus, Renel-
mus (Ess.) ibid.; Regnelm mon. (Aethelstan), see Searle;
Rainelm, Reinelmus, Reinalmus, Reignehnus (Bish. of Heref.
1107— 15)^ Ann. Wint. p. 42, Ann. Dunst. p. 14. The
same person appears as Remelinus Ann. Wig. p. 374.

OG Raginhelm, Reginhelm^ Rainahn (Rom.), Reinelm etc.
F 1233. For the members see Raimar and "^'Anshelm. The
form Remelinus (above) is due to graphical confusion between
in and wi. The name Remelinus LVD p. 53, CMR I p.
155 (AD 1134) certainly also belongs here.
Rainer, Reiner : Rainerus (Norf .), Raynerius (pater Roberti,
Hertf.), Raynerus diaconus (Line), Rainerius (Wilts.), Rai-
nerus (Suss., Wilts., etc.), Rainerus (homo Drogonis, Yorks.),
Rainerus (homo Gozelini, Line), etc. Ellis, Intr. I p. 473,
II pp. 204, 205, 374, 375, 376; Reinerfius), Retjnerus LVD
pp. 17, 18, 23, 51, 52, 53, 58, 82, 142; Ragnerus Flandri-
gena (Yorks.) RB p. 426 (AD 1166) = i^emem^ Flemingus
(Yorks.) ibid. p. 431; Reyner le Flemeng OCR III p. 195
(AD 1312); Reyner (a merchant of Lucca) Giff. Reg. p. 115
(AD 1270).

OG Raginhari, Rainer (Rom.), Reiner^ (common) F 1231
f., OF Rainer J Renier Langlois p. 552 ff. Most of the
above instances are continental. But Regenhere is also
found as a native name, e. g. borne by a son of King
Redwald of East Anglia. Native is perhaps also Rce-

"■ Cf. FNC I p. 488.

2 See FNC V p. 225.

^ For the members see Raimar and Aedelhere.

211

genhereQ) mon. (Aethelward) Keary pp. 88, 89. Of uncer-
tain origin is Reinere mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 102.
Rainfrid, Reinfrid: Reinferd mon. (Eadred) Grueber p. 152;
Regenfrid (a Norman, who restored the monastery of Whitby)
FNC IV p. 666; Rainfridus (homo Ivonis Taillgebosc, Line.)
Ellis, Intr. II p. 374; Reinfredus LVD p. 44 (13th c.);
Reinfrridus (sic!) ibid. p. 144 (Obit.); Rainfredus Arundel
FA I p. 227; Reynfrey de la Bruer' EH II p. 533; Reinfrei
(surname) Ann. Dunst. p. 205 (AD 1205); Reinfray EB p.
159, etc.

OG Raganfrid, Rainfrid (Eom.), Regenfrid, etc. F 1227
f. For the members see Raimar and Gaufrid.
Rainoald, see Rainald.

'""Rainulf, Rcegenulf Rcenulf Regnulf mon. (Eadw. the Elder —
Aethelred IL) Grueber pp. 92, 109, 118, 137, 191, 201.

Of. OG Raginulf Reginulf etc. F 1240. For the mem-
bers see Raimar and Adelulfus.

*Rainward, Regenward mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 102;
Regenweard, mercator BCS 1216 (AD 968); Raynomiardus
(Derb.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 376; Reynward (surname) Inq. Non.
pp. 344, 345; Reneward MES p. 145.

OG Ragimvard, Reginward, Rainoard (Eom.), etc. F 1239.
For the members see Raimar and Beluard. Stimming p.
220 adduces Reneivard in Boeve as an example of inser-
tion of IV to avoid hiatus, which explanation might perhaps
also be applicable to the above form. It is more probable,
however, that the identity of Reneivard and Renard is due
to a confusion between the suffixes -ward and -(hjard.
Ratnbald, see Rainbald.
Ranald, see Rainald.

Ran(n)ulf: Ranulf mon. (Osberht) Keary p. 187; Ranulf
dux KCD 800 (AD 1054); Ranulf mmi^iQY ibid. 801 (AD
1055); Rannulfus (Oxf.), Rannulfus (f rater Ilgerii, Midd.,
Hertf., etc.), Rannulfus (filius Walteri, Norf., Suff.), Ran-
nulfus (homo Ernegis de Burun, Yorks.), Ranmdfus (homo
Widonis de Credun, Line), Rannulfus vicecomes (Surr.),

212

etc. Ellis, Intr. I p. 473, II pp. 374, 375; Ban(n)ulfus,
Ban(n)ulf, Banulph LYD pp. 31, 34, 44, 46, 55, 56, 59, 61,
62, 64, 67, 70, 78, 85, 89, 97, 98, 99, 100, etc.; Rannulfus
de Glanuile^ ibid. p. 17; Bannulf of Dunholme^ AS Chr.
1099, 1100, 1101 = Randulf^ Passeflambard ibid. 1128;
Ranulphiis de Yeer ibid. p. 500, etc.

OG Hrannulf, Ran(n)ulf, etc. F 874 f. The first mem-
ber is OHG hraban, see Bertram. Besides, a name-stem
*Rana- (ON ram "^Eberschnauze, KeiF) is to be taken under
consideration*. Another source of the first member of
this name in England may be Rain-. For the second mem-
ber see Adelulfus.

Rauemerus (homo Gisleberti de Gand, Line.) Ellis, Intr.
II p. 375.

This name does not seem to be recorded on the con-
tinent, but is probably from OHG hrdban (see the following
name) + mer, see Ainmer.
Rauengarius (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. pp. 204, 375.

OG Hrahangar, Rahangar, Ravengar, etc. F 872 f. For
the first member see Bertram^; for -gar see Berenger. No
ON equivalent is on record.
Reg(e)nbold, see Rainhald.
Regenw(e)ard, see *Raimvard.
Reginald, see Rainald.
Reginberht, see "^Rainhert.
Regnulf, see *Rainulf.
Reimbert, see Rainbert.
Reimund, see Raimund.
Reinard, see Rainard.

^ Of. FNC V p. 432.

^ See FNC IV p. 521.

^ For this name see BjSrkman, Pers. p. 111.

* Cf. Bruckner p. 295, Wrede, Ostg. p. 132 and Meyer-
Lubke p. 42 f.

'' This name-element is absent from OE p. ns either as a first
or as a second member.

213

Reiner, see Rainer.

Remelinus, see Rainelmus.

Remund, see Raimund.

Renard, see Rainard.

Renelmus, see Rainelmus.

Reneward, see '■^Rainward.

Restold: Restoldus (Line), Restaldus, Restoldus (Surr., Chesh.),

Restolt (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 475, II p. 377; Restold, Re-

stoud OR II p. 138 (AD 1226), Fot. Orig. I p. 211, MRS

pp. 2, 35, Abbr. Plac. p. 96, RH II pp. 753, 755, 761,

Plac. p. 665, etc.

OG Restald, Restold F 1252, Bruckner p. 296. The first
member is explained bj Bruckner (p. 295) from OS resta
'Rast, Ruhe\ According to F, it is an almost exclusively
Frankish name-stem perhaps of Celtic origin. Longnon
(Intr. p. 268) explains it from Latin Restitutus. For the
second member see Ansoldus^.

Ribald (Yorks.), Ribaldiis (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 377;
Rihaldus LYD p. 58 (12th c); Ribaldus presbyter ibid. p.
81 (13th c); Ribald Pipe Roll I p. 15, Rot. Cane. p. 335,
CCR III p. 115 (AD 1308); see also Bardsley p. 644 (un-
der Ribble).

OG Ribald, Ripald F 1258. F has placed this name
under Ricbald (< rtchi, rihi). The first member might also
be Rid- (found in OHG rttan 'reiten'); cf. Bruckner p. 296.
For the second member see under Albod(o). Bardsley's
explanation (p. 644) of Ribald as a "curtailment of Rim-
bauW^ is hardly correct.
Riccold, see *Ricwald.

Ric(h)ard: Richardo (dat.) abbati KCD 771 (AD 1044);
Ricardus de Curci^ (Oxf.), Ricardus (Som. etc.), Ricardus

^ The pi. n. Resteslea BCS 377 (AD 824) is assumed by Mid-
dendorff (p. 106) to contain rest, rcest *Ruhestatte, Lager, Ruhe\
Bat the first member might be a p. n., which is perhaps to be
compared to Rest- in Welsh Bestyn (Cornw.) Inq. Non. p. 344.

- A Norman.

214

(filius Erfasti, Yorks.), Ricardus (filius Gisleberti Comitis,
Kent), Ricardus forestarius^ (Warw., Staff.), Ricardus le-
gatus (Glouc), Ricardus (homo Rogerii de Busli, Nott.),
etc. Ellis, Intr. I pp. 403, 477 f., II pp. 205 f., 377 f.;
Ricard(us) LYD pp. 5, 7, 8, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19,
23, 31, 32, 35, 45, 46, 48, 49, 50, 51, 52, 53, 61, 62, 63,
64, 65, 70, 78, 80 etc.; Ricardo (abl.) Flandre RM I p. 449;
Rieard le Franceis CR I p. 209 (AD 1214); Richard de
Alemannia CPE, I p. 116 (AD 1284); Ricardus de Alman
FY p. 40 (AD 1347); Ricardus Braband (Cornw.) FA I p.
227 (AD 1428); further instances of this extremely common
name are superfluous.

OG Rieard, Richard^ etc. F 1263 f., OF Ricart, Richart
Langlois p. 555 ff., also very common in Normandy^, from
where this name has in most cases been introduced into
England*. Its popularity is certainly to some extent due
to the circumstance that is was borne by the second son
of William the Conqueror and several English kings. The
most common ME form is Rieard, which is chiefly AN,
whereas the OHG or Centr. F form Richard is more rarely
met with. It is perhaps association with the English ad-
jective ""ricK that has caused the prevalence of the latter
form in NE.

Ric(h)ere: Richerius (Som.), Richeriiis (Hants., Wilts., etc.),
Richerius clericus, Ricerus (Suff.), Sanctus Ricarius, etc.
Ellis, Intr. I p. 478, II pp. 378, 379; Richerus de Aquila
EB p. 203 (AD 1166); Ricier LVD p. 15; se^ further
Bardsley p. 644.

OG Richere, Richer, Riler etc.^ F 1264 f., OF Rich(i)er,

^ Also called Rieard Chineu and Bicard venator.
^ For the members see Alhericus and '^Actard.
^ It was also used in the ducal family.

* Richard does not seem to have existed as a native name,
though both members occur as OE name- elements.
^ For the members see Ric(h)ard and Aedelhere.

215

Ricicr Langlois p. 558 f. No instances earlier than DB
are on record.

Richilda Line. Obit. p. 155; Richilda (uxor Fulconis) ibid.
}). 159; Richelda uxor MRS p. 93; Richenda (n-u) E,CE.
II p. 202 (AD 1200); Richeud LYD p. 27; Richoldce (gen.)
matris Huberti de la Vale Prior. Hexh. II p. 114; Ric-
honde (n = w) LVD p. 82; RicJcildis LVD p. 8.

OGr Riehild, Richeldis, Richoldis (Eom.) etc. F 1265 f.
The first member as in preceding name; for the second
member and its various forms see Iseldis. This name does
not exist in OE.
*Ricwald, Ricoivald LVD p. 16; Riccold ibid. p. 17.

OG Ricoald, Ricold, Richold^ etc. F 1270. In Ricowaldj
w is inserted to avoid hiatus. Of the same origin is per-
haps Riuoldus Ellis, Intr. II p. 379 ^. Another form of the
same OQ etymon is probably Rigandi (gen.) Rot. Orig. I
p. 273 = *Rigaud < Rigald (Rom.) F 1270, OF Rigaut Lang-
lois p. 560 ^

*Ricward, Ricuardus (Norf., Suff.), Ricoardus (Suss., Hants.)
Ellis, Intr. II p. 379.

OG Rkivard F 1270, OF Ricoart Langlois p. 560. For
the members see Ric(hjard and Beluard. No earlier in-
stances occur in OE.
*Rigaud, see ^Rietvald.
Riginald, see Rainald.
Riniald, see Rainald.
Rin(n)ard, see Rainard.
Rinulf, see under Rainard.
Riuoldus, see *RicivaId.

Roberga (relicta Henrici) FA I p. 99 (AD 1302—3); Bo-
hergia (wife of Roger de Hele) Fines II p. 64.

The OG etymon is Hrotherga, Rodfejberga, Rotberga, etc.
F 892. Cf. Ro(d)hert and Alberia.

^ Cf. Ri(c)hard and Ansoldus.

^ See Hildebrand, DB p. 349 and Ribald above.

3 Cf. Kalbow p. 47.

216

Rocelin, see Rozelin.

Ro(d)bert, etc.: Robert, Rohetus, Roidibert mon. (St. Ead-
mund) Keary p. 127; Rotberht mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber
p. 107; Rodher{h)t, Rodbart mon. (Aethelred 11.^ Eadmund,
Eadred) Grueber pp. 123, 142, 191, 222; Robertus (Londomise
episcopus)^ KCD 782, 784, 791, 813, 1338 (AD 1044—62);
Roberd Stallere, Rodberd Stellere ibid. 828, 859 (AD 1066);
Rodbertus (regis consanguineus) ibid. 813 (AD 1062); Rod-
briht presbyter ibid. 792, 793, 796, 800 (AD 1050—54);
Rodberd 6e Frencisce {= Rodbearde {)an Freoncyscan) ^ ibid.
1351, AS Chr. 1051 D; Rotbertus, Rotberd, Rodbeard mi-
nister KCD 810, 811, 824 (AD 1060—66); Robertus arba-
listarius (Norf.), Robertus dispensator (Glouc, Leic, etc.),
Robertus (filius Giroldi, Hants.), Robertus (filius E-ozelin,
Ess.), etc. (common) Ellis, Intr. I p. 478 f., II pp. 207 ff.,
379 ff., Rodberde^ (dat.) AS Chr. 1068 D; Rodbeard (Bish.
of Cheshire) ibid. 1085 E; Rodbeard a Mundbraeg f Moubray')
ibid. 1087 E; Rodbeard {= Rotbert Bloet) ibid. 1093 E,
1123 E; Rodbert, Rotbert of Bselsesme (Earle of Shrewsbury)
ibid. 1098 E, 1102 E, 1104 E, etc.; Rotbert (Abbot of St.
Edmund's) ibid. 1107 E; Robert(us), Rodbertfus), Rotbertus
LVD pp. 2, 7, 8, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 21, 23, 25, 27,
32, 35, 38, 39, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50, etc.; Robertus
Flandrensis Lib. Hyde p. 300; Robertus de Gaunt, mercer
FY p. 44 (AD 1350); for further instances of this extre-
mely common name see FNC Index.

OG Hrodebert*, Rodbert, Rotbert, Robert (very common)

^ = Rodheardus episcopus ibid. 792, 793 (AD 1050); he was a
Norman monk who had been Prior of St. Ouen's at Rouen and
afterwards Abbot of the house of Jmnieges. Cf. FNC II p. 70.
He is mentoined in AS Chr. 1048 E, 1050 A, 1051 D, 1052 C
as Rodbeard, Rotbeard, Rotberd, Hrodberd and Rodbyrd.

^ Bish. of London, see above.

® Earl of Northumbria, "seemingly one of the adventurers
from Flanders" FNC IV p. 235.

* The first member belongs to Goth, hropeigs 'siegreich', ON
hrodr, and is also found in OE p. ns. On the loss of the dental

217

F 892 ff., OF Eohert Langlois p. 563 f. The present forms
were absent from the native personal nomenclature, although
both members occur as OE name-elements. The earliest
instances appear on the coins of St. Eadmund-Aethelred II.
Through the great Norman and Flemish immigration into
England Robert became one of the most popular names in
the Middle Ages. Many dim. forms of it occur (e. g.
Robin(el), Rohinet, Robelot, Robelin)^ most of which were
probably introduced from Normandy and France w^here
they are also on record. A hybrid form of *Robel- (< Ro-
bel-in, Robel-ot) + the common name-suffix -hard is found in
Robelard RH II p. 204, Robil(l)ard Eot. Fin. p. 532, CCE
II p. 119, Eot. Orig. I p. 182, etc. Cf. further the fem.
form Roberta Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 459 (AD 1267).
Roderius (Hertf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 382.

OG Hrodhari, Rodher(e), Rothar, etc.i F 904. No OE
equivalent on record. Here may also belong Rotier Inq.
Non. p. 397, representing an OF development of the same
OG etymon.

Rodger, Roger, Rogger: Rogerms Comes ^ (Suss., Surr., etc.),
Rogerus Mareschalcus (Ess.), Rogerius de Eames (Midd.),
Rogerius (f rater Willielmi Comitis, Glouc), Rogerius Yice-
comes (Glouc), Rogerus (homo Drogonis, Yorks.), Rogerus
(homo Gisleberti de Gand, Line), Rogerus Pictaviensis (Ess.,
Norf.), etc. Ellis, Intr. I p. 479 ff., II p. 382 ff.; Rogerius,
Rogerius) LVD pp. 7, 8, 9, 13, 14, 15, 17, 18, 19, 31, 32,
34, 39, 45, 46, 49, 50, 52, 55, 57, 59, 60, 62, 63, 67, 69
etc.; Rodgerus ibid. p. 55; Rodgerus Bigodus ibid.; Rogere
eorP AS Chr. 1087 E; Roger of Searisbyrig* ibid. 1123 E;

see Franck, Afr. Gr. § 126,4, Kalbow p. 136. For t {<d<p)
cf. Kalbow ibid. For the second member see Adalbert. The
form -beard is probably a reverted spelling after OE ea had
become e.

^ For the members see Bo(d)hert and Aedelhere.

2 = Roger of Montgomery.

3 = Roger Bigod (see above), FNC III p. 466.
* Cf. FNC V p. 203.

218

Roger (nephew of Eoger of Salisbmy)^ ibid. 1137 E, Roger,
Bocger eorF ibid. 1075 E, 1076 E; Roger (Earl of Warwic)
FNC IV p. 192; Roger (Archbish. of York) ibid. Y p. 315;
Rog' le Flemeng Eot. Fin. p. 430 (AD 1208); Rogerus le
Fraunceys Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 220 (AD 1255; Rogger
(surname) Inq. Non. p. 25.

OG Hrodger, Rodger, Rotger, Rog(g)er, etc.^ F 898 f.
The monejer's name Hrodear (Aethelstan, Eadmund, Eadred)
Grueber pp. 112, 123, 142, probably stands for Hrodgar.
It seems most likely that this is also continental, since,
with the exception of Hrodgar in Beowulf, which is the
name of a Danish king, no other instances are found till
DB. It is further to be noticed that this name appears on
coins from a time when a considerable number of conti-
nental moneyers were working in England. The appea-
rance of Roger in ME is chiefly due to NF influence. The
ON equivalent, which may have contributed to the popu-
larity of this name among the Normans, is Hrodgeirr,
Lind 583 f.

Rodland, see Rol(l)and.
Roghard mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 102.

Probably from OG Ruochart^, F 881, OF Rochart Langlois
p. 565. If this derivation be correct, g in the above form
Avill stand for c; cf. *Actard.

Rogo (Dev.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 384; the same person appears
as Rogus ibid.; Rogo Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 254 (AD 1234);
Rogoni (dat.) CE II p. 18 (AD 1225); Rogonis (gen.) EH
I p. 94; Rogone (in servicio domini Eegis in Wasconia)
CE II p. 79 (AD 1225).

Cf. OF Rogon (Langlois p. 569) < OG Roggo (Mod. G

1 See FNC Y p. 287.

- Earl of Hereford, son of William Fitz Osbern.

^ For the members see Ro(d)bert and Amelger.

* The first member seems to be *r6/ra (OHG ruoh ""Bedacht,
Sorgfalt'). Cf. Bruckner p. 298 and F 878. For the second
member see '^Actard.

219

Rogge, F 880) a short form of Rogger or some similar
name. Cf. also Stark p. 121.
Rohais, Roheis, see Rothais.
Rohard(us), see *Rothard.
Ro(h)esia, see Rothais. *

Rol(l)and: Rolland (Northampt.), Rollandus (Suss., Cornw.,
etc.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 384; Roland LYD p. 18 (12th or
13th c.); Rol(l)andus ibid. pp. 83, 99, 111, 123, 129, 130,
131 (13th— 15th c.); Rolandus Decanus CMR II p. 271
(AD 1133—60); Rolland de Dinant Rot. Oblat. p. 149 (AD
1201); Rodlandus Malherbe RC p. 7 (AD 1199); Rotland
KC p. 6; Rotelandy Rofholand RH I pp. 484, 487; Rolland
{=Rotholand) CR II p. 151, RH II p. 29; Rodland' (dat.,
socio Walland' Teutonici) CR I p. 233 (AD 1215); Rod-
land, Rotlandus LVD pp. 104, 108; Rolent de Anvers RB
p. 69 (AD 1186—87); cf. Roelandu (ace.) de Anvers Rot.
Fin. p. 534 (AD 1214) = Rotelandus Danvers Abbr. Plac.
p. 75; Roelent (de Anvers) ibid. p. 73; Roivlande (surname)
LVD pp. 123, 125, etc.

OG Hrodland, Rodland, Rol(l)and, etc.^ F 909, OF Rol(l)ant,
Rolent, Roulant, etc. Langlois p. 570 f. A dim. form of
this name is Rolandino (dat.. Rector of Wissenden) Abb.
Lind. p. 121. Cf. further the Italian forms Orlando and
Orlandinus (merchants of Lucca) CPR I p. 315 (AD 1289),
RB p. 982 (AD 1279—80)2.

Roricus (Suff.) EUis, Intr. II p. 384.

OG Roric(us), Rorich, etc. F 1281. It seems most likely
that these forms belong to OG Hrodric, Rodric. Cf. the
form Hroric in F ibid.

^ For the members see Bo(d)hert and Amerland.

^ The forms Ruelend, Buelent (male) (e. g. Rot. Cane. p. 266,
Biogr. Misc. p. 36, RB p. 309, etc.) are perhaps to be explained
with Kalbow p. 151. When occurring as a surname. Roelent
may be an original pi. n. Cf. Roelent and Rodelent {= Rhuddlan)
Elhs, Intr. H p. 382.

220

Rosamunda, Rosemunda, EH II p. 839, Eot. Cane. p. 18,
Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 560, FA I p. 198, etc.

Bos(e)munda, F 1282. The origin of the first member is
obscure. Of the etymologies suggested it may suffice to
mention OHG hros 'Eoss', ON rausa 'laut sprechen', ON
rausn 'Euhm" and Latin rosa 'rose'. For the second mem-
ber see Claremiinda.
Roscelin, see Roselin.
Rosselin, see Bozelin.
Rostand, see Rustand.
Rotbert, see Ro(d)hert.
Roteland, see Rol(l)and.

Rothais (uxor Eicardi filii Gisleberti, Hertf., Hunt.) Ellis,
Intr. I p. 481; Roheis (wife of Walter Eastell) Abbr. Plac.
p. 51. Miss Yonge (p. 204) mentions Rohais (wife of Gil-
bert de Gaunt).

OG Hrodoliaidis, Rothaid, Riiodheid etc. F 903. For the
members see Rofdjbert and Adelais(a). Here also belongs
the ME name Ro(h)esia^ exhibiting a development of the
second member analogous to that of Alesia < Adelaisa.
*Rothard, Rothardo (dat.) CCE III p. 420 (AD 1320);
RohardfiisJ (Som.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 384; Rohard Eot. Cane,
p. 108.

OG Hrodhard, Rodhard, Rotard, etc. (F 903 f.) > OF
Rohart, Roart (Langlois p. 569). For the loss of the dental
cf. Mackel p. 168. Here also belong Ruardi (gen.) CME
III p. 244, Ruardus Test. Nev. p. 180, Ruard (surname)
CE I p. 444, etc. u for o is AN; cf. Stimming p. 190.
Roain msesse preost BCS 1010 (AD 958).

Searle derives this name from OE Hrodivine. I prefer
to explain it as an Anglicized form of a continental name.
Cf. Hrodin, Rodin etc. (F 887 l)<Hrod-, see Ro(dJherf.
The same charter contains other continental p. ns.
Rotier, see Roderms.
Rotland, see Rol(l)and.
Rotroc (Oxf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 385.

221

Cf. OG Hwdroh, Rodroh, Ruodoroh etc. F 908. For the
members see Ro(d)h€rt and Roghard.

Rozelin (Hertf., Ess., etc.), RozeV (Yorks.), Rozelinus (Suss.,
Northampt.), Rozelinus (homo Comitis Hugonis), Ellis, Intr.
I p. 479, II pp. 381, 385; Roscelin(us) LVD pp. 61, 69;
Roscelyn Rot. Obi. p. Ill (AD 1200); Roscelinus mo-
nachus ECE II p. 255; RotsceUno (dat.) MES p. 155; Rosce-
lin, Rocelyn (surnames) Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 183, CEC p.
103, EH I p. 537, etc.; Rocelino (dat.) fil. Clarenbaldi E
I p. 9 (AD 1155); Rosselini (gen.) EM I p. 126; see further
Bardsley p. 126.

OG- Ruozelin, Roscelinus F 890, OF Rocelin, Roscelin
Langlois p. 565. Cf. Roscelinus = Rodulfus, Stark pp. 61,
94 and Rozo below. On the various spellings for ^, see
Azelin.
Rozo (Wilts.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 207.

OG Rozo, Rozzo etc. (F 890), hypochoristic forms of com-
pounds with Hrod-. Cf. Stark p. 78.
Ruard, see '^Rothard.

Rumbald: Rumhaldus (Glouc.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 385; Rum-
haldus de Brabant FY p. 104 (AD 1400); Hugo Rumhald,
plummer ibid. p. 133 (AD 1405); Tericus Rumhald CCE I
p. 273; cf. also the pi. n. Rumholdes wyJce FA V p. 164
(AD 1428).

OG Rumbald, Rumhald, etc. F 883. F ibid, and Bruck-
ner p. 300 assume the first member to be OHG hrom,
*^Euhm'. It may be questioned, however, whether the al-
most entire absence of h, the frequent occurrence of the
form Rum- and lastly the Mod. G form Raumer do not
render it likely that Rum- < *ru)7ia- ''geraumig' (cf. uid
"^weit' in p. ns) is also to be taken into account^. Cf. also
the pi. n. (on) Rumanhelle BCS 1033 (AD 958), which per-
haps contains a native short form Ruma.

^ For the second member see Alhod(o).

222

*Rumwold: Rumwoldes mor BCS 541 (KD ^1^)\ Rumoldus
presbyter (Wilts.), Rumoldus (Hertf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 385.

Cf. OG Rumald, Rumold F 885, Flemish Rumold Oor-
kondenboek I 81. For the members see Rumhald and
Ansoldus.

Rustand: Magister Rustandus Ann. Dunst. p. 199 (AD
1255); Rustan' KG p. 194 (AD 1213); Rustand Durandi
CCR II p. 10 (AD 1258); Rostandus (of Bordeaux) CPU
I p. 436 (AD 1291).

OF Rustanty Rostan (Langlois p. 579) < OG Hruodstein,
Rodstein, Rostein etc. F 914. For the first member see
R(o)dbert; the second member is OHG stein ''Stein". For
the OF development see Mackel p. 115, Kalbow pp. Ill, 125'.

s.

Saisselinus, see Sasselinus.

Salo (Warw.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 386.

OG Salo (F 1290 f.), a short form of compounds with
Sal- (OHG salo ^schwarz" or sal, OE sele' 'Sasiiy.
Sarauuard, Saruurd mon. (Eadmund, Eadred) Grueber pp.
138, 155.

OG Saroward, Saraward, Saroard (Pol. Irm.) F 1300.

^ The NE surname Huston is of local origin; cf. Bardsley
p. 660.

^ Also used as a name-element.

2 The ME surname Selke (Fines II p. 79, RH II p. 222) is
probably < OG Salico F 1291 f. Cf. Mod. G Selke, Fris. Selke
Winkler p. 333.

The first member is OHG saro (OE searu) 'Etistung'^; for
the second member see Beluard.
Sarpo (Som.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 208.

This is probably a hypochoristic form of some such OHG
name as Saraperath, Sarapreth F 1300. Formations of a
similar kind are found in abundance in Stark p. 104 ff.
The ME surname Sarp (e. g. EH II pp. 637, 647, Cal. Inq.
I p. 51) is = Scarp, Scharp (e. g. EH II pp. 566, 607).
Sasselinus (Ess.), Saisselinus (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. I pp.
482, 483.

A dim. form of the common OG name Saxo^ (F 1288).
Of. Longnon p. 361 f.

Sasuualo (Suss., Berks., etc.), Sasuualo (homo Abbatis S.
Petri, Line.) Sasuualo (homo Henrici de Ferrieres, Line.)
Ellis, Intr. II p. 386.

Saxiualo (Eom.) F 1289. The first member is the same
as in preceding, name; the second member might be OHG
walah (OE wealh) 'Fremder\

Savaric: Saverico (dat.) de Malo Leon Eot. Obi. p. 72 (AD
1199), Eot. Fines p. 576 (AD 1216), Savaric (Bish. of
Bath) EC p. 129 (AD 1204); Savericus de Cotes ECE I p.
378 (AD 1199; Savaricus de Bo(h)un Exc. Eot. Fin. I pp.
270, 451, CE I p. 248; Savaric (of Poitou) CEC p. 2; Sava-
ricum (ace.) de Hue Fed. Fin. Ebor. p. 132 (AD 1208);
Sauaric (a monk) Ped. Fin. II p. 54 (AD 1197); Savericus
Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 520 (AD 1270); Savari LYD p. 61
(13th c), etc.

Sabaricus, Savaricus F 1286, OF Savari, Langlois p. 609
f. The first member is etymologically obscure; cf. the
suggestions by Bruckner p. 54 and F ibid. For the second
member see Alhericus.

1 This element does not occur in native names. The name
Searu BCS 604, 612 is certainly corrupt; it appears as Sedru
ibid. 613.

^ Belonging to the name of the Saxons; cf. Kluge, Zfd
Wortf. 8,142.

224

Scotland, see the following name.

[Scotland, Scolland: Scollandus (Suss.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 387;
Scotland MES pp. 27, 43; EscoUand (Kent) ECK II p. 94
(AD 1199); Scotland (abbot of Augustine's) Hist. Aug. pp.
101, 132; Scotlandi (gen.) EC p. 164 (AD 1206); Escot-
land (surname) ECR I p. 189 (AD 1198); Scollant Cal.
Doc. p. 255; EscoUand (a messenger of Eannulf Flambard's
to the Archb. of Canterbury) Sim. Dun. (Surtees Soc.) I
p. 96.

This name does not occur in Germany but is found in
Normandy, where it is a younger formation from the
name of the Scots + land, see Amerland. II is the re-
sult of a NF assimilation of tl. When Scotland occurs
as a ME surname it is in most cases of local origin (= de
Scotland).}

Sebode, see Sighoda.
Sebrand (homo Alex, de Pointon) CE I p. 241 (AD 1215).

Cf. Mod. G Seehrandt, which F 1322 explains from older
Sigihraiid, Segehrand. See Sigehrand below.
Selke, see Salo.

"^Senebald, Senehaldi (gen.) camerarii domini Pape CE I p.
445 (AD 1220-21); S ejiebaut {snrnaime) ELP I p. 33 (AD
1203).

Sinebaldus, Senebaldus Bruckner p. 304, Sinibald (an
Italian bishop) S Sinopold F 1337. The first member is
the Germanic prefix sin 'immer' for which see Kluge, Et.
W. (under Singriln); it is absent from native p. ns. For
the second member see Albod(o).
Serlo, see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 116.
Sibertus de Colonia, goldsmyth, FY p. 98 (AD 1396).

OG Sigihert, Sihert^ etc. F 1320 f. Not to be distin-
guished from native Sihert < OE Sigebeorht,

^ Cf. Sinebaldus de Fiesco, subsequently Pope Innocent IV.
^ The first member is OHG sigi, sign (OE sige) 'Sieg'; for
the second member see Adalbert.

225

Sietnond, see Sigemund.

Sigboda, Siboda, Siheoda, Sibode, Syboda mon. (Aethelred
II.. Cnut) Hildebrand pp. 163, 164, 237, 313, Grueber pp.
201, 247, 248; Siboda LYH, see Searle.

OG Sigibodo, Sigebodo, Sibodo, Siboto, etc. F 1322, Sege-
bodo Carstens p. 32, For the member see Sibertus and
Anderboda. Of different origin is the fern, name Sibota
(Isotciy Agnes, Alicia et Sibota) LVD p. Ill, Sibota Pt Y
p. 110, which might be a variant of the common ME name
Sibilla.

Sigebrand mon. (Eadw. the Elder, Aethelstan) Grueber pp.
92, 118; Sibrand, Sybrondus CMR, I p. 172, II p. 328
(AD 1216—31).

00 Sigibrand, Sigebrand, Sibrand\ etc. F 1322, Carstens
p. 32, Winkler p. 337. Of. Sebrand above.
Sigeland mon. (Aethelstan) Grueber p. 102.

OG Sigilant, Sicland (Pol. Irm.), Mod. G Siegland F
1328. For the members see Sibertus and Amerland.
Sigemund, Siemond mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 127 f.

OG Sigemmid^ F 1330. The form Siemond (with Rom.
o < u) shows that this is a continental name. Semond
(Keary ibid.) denotes the same moneyer and is an error
for Siemond, not < *S(jemund, as Searle suggests. The OE
equivalent Sigemund is on record.
Sinerdus (burgensis de Bruges) OR I p. 567 (AD 1222).

OG Sinard F 1337. For the members see *Senebald and
*Actard.

Sinolda (wife of Ricard Pucin, Cornw.) Exc. Rot. Fin. I
p. 70 (AD 1221).

Of. Frisian Sinalda Winkler p. 343, which might be a
fem. form of Sinuald^ F 1338. The above name is per-
haps a NF form of an unrecorded *Sinhild; cf. Iseldis.
Stanard, see Bjdrkman, Pers. p. 130, foot-note 2.

^ Cf. Sibertus and Aedelbrand.
^ Cf. Sibertus and Dagemond.
^ Cf. "^Senebald and Ansoldus.

,15 T. Forssner

226

*Starcher, see Estarcher.

*Starculf, Starcolfus (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 487; Starcolf

(surname) Eot. Orig. II p. 77 (Edw. III.).

Oa Star ml f, Starcolf, etc. F 1362 f. For the members
see Estarcher and Adelulfus.

Sune^od mon. (Aethelstan II., Cnut) Grueber pp. 201, 278,
Hildebrand pp. 94, 95, 121, 253, 254; Eoberto (obi.) Sune-
god Exc. Eot. Fin. I p. 174 (AD 1228).

Probably from a continental etymon *Sunigatit, the first
member of which is related to Goth, siinja ''Wahrheit^ ^. For
the second member see Mangod. The moneyer's name
might also be a reversed form of Godsune occurring in the
reigns of Cnut — Edw. the Conf.

Suneman (Yorks., Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 233; Sunemannes
(weordig) BCS 1121 (AD 963).

OG Suneman, Suniman^ F 1371. OE compounds with
Sun(e)- do not seem to have existed. Simegod (above) is not
native, as is to be seen from its second member, Sunulf
is probably ON, see Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 81, Simgeoue^
LYD p. 5 (12th c), Sungeoua (wife of Gamelo) Sim. Durh.
I p. 60, and Sungiue (Askil, Sungiue) LYD p. 5 are Anglicized
forms of ON Sunnifa, Sunefa^ Lind 978 f., Sunner dux
BCS 1044 is a mistake for Gunner dux ibid. 1043. The
only remaining compound with Sun- in England seems to
be Sunwinus (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 233, of which no OG
or ON equivalent is on record, and which perhaps is a
hybrid formation.

Sungeoue, Sungiua, etc., see the preceding name.
Sunwinus, see Suneman.

^ Of. Meyer-Ltibke p. 48.

^ Of. Sunegod and Godesman.

^ . . . Archillus, Basing, Thorulf, Sungeoue, Thora . . .

* Occurring in (Ketel et) Sunniua LYD p. 58 and Sunniue
ibid. p. 50. Of. further Sunneue ibid. p. 32, (Ulfkii et) Sungiua
ibid. p. 48, and (Swartebrandus,) Smigeua ibid. p. 59.

227

Tancard (sheriff of Pembroke) CCR II p. 373 (AD 1290);
Tancard de la Eoche CPE I p. 23 (AD 1282); (Eicardiim
filium) Tancardi (Pembroke) Gir. Cambr. VI p. 85; 'VVillelmus
Tankard FY p. 5 (AD 1289); Eobertus Tankard, girdeler,
ibid. p. 118 (AD 1412); Tankard, Tanc(h)ard, Tanker d (suv-
names) ECE I p. 285, EH II p. 122, Eot. Orig. I p. 247,
Due. Lane. pp. Ill, 153, etc.

OG- Thancard (Mod. G Danckert), Fris. Danchart, Dan-
kert F 1403, Winkler p. 58. The first member is OHG
dank, OS thank (OE pane) 'Dank, Gedanke' ^ For the se-
cond member see *Actard.
*Tanchelinus, Tanchelini (gen.) MES p. 137.

Probably a Eom. dim. form of OG Thanco, Tanco, Danco,
etc. F 1402 f.; see the preceding name. Of., however,
Celtic Tanconus, Tancinus, etc. Stokes p. 128.
Tancrad, Tancred, Thancred: Thancredus BCS 1297 (AD
973); Tancradus monachus KCD 754 (AD 1020—38); panrcd
mnnuc ibid. 758 (AD 1038); (Normannus filius) Tanredi,
Tanre, Tanri, Tauredi (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 189; Tancredus
Ann. Cunst. p. 25 (AD 1190); Thancredi (gen.) EM I p.
460; Tancredus (filius Bernardi CME I p. 370; Tancredi,
Tancreti (gen.) ibid. I p. 86, II p. 229 (AD 1254— 67);
Tangredi (== Tancredi) EB p. 208 (AD 1166); (Willeimus
filius) Tancra; (Berks.) ibid. p. 307 (AD 1166); Willeimus
Tancred Oust. p. 74 (Edw. I.).

OG Thancrad, Tancrad, Tancred (Norman), etc. F 1404 f.,

^ The predominant spelling T in this element is due io NF
influence. Thane- is missing from native p. ns and, in OE
times, occurs only in the continental name Tancrad. The Celtic
name Tangisilus, Thangil (regis optimas) BCS 4, 5 (AD 605)
is probably identical with Old Cornish Tanc-uuestel < '•'tauco-
'Friede and '^geis(t)lo-s (OE glseT) 'Geisel\

228

OF Tangre^ Langlois p. 630. For the first member see
Tancard. The second member -rad (for wliich see Adradus)
may have been Anglicized into -red. but e is rather due
to the NF development of OG a^.
Tascelinus, see Tezelinus.
Tasin CE I p. 202 (AD 1215).

Probably a Rom. dim. form of OG Tas(s)o^ F 405. Cf.
also Tas(s)ilo (see Schatz, Altbair. Gr. § 23) F ibid, and
OF Tassinel Langlois p. 631.
Te(d)bald, see Theodbald.
•■^Tedred, see Theodred.

^^Tedwarettus, Tedivaretto (dat.) de Botein CE I p. 460
(AD 1221).

Seemingly an Italian dim. form of Thedware below.
Tedwine, see Theodivine.
Teherus (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 393.

This name is < OG Theothere^ etc. (F 1433 f.) with NF
loss of the dental. Of the same origin is probably Teriis
(< ''^Teerus) Ellis, Intr. II p. 238 \

Terbertus (Suss.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 394, is an error for Tet-
hertus, see Hildebrand DB p. 324, foot-note 1. The latter
name occurs in F 1389 (from Eom. sources). For the mem-
bers see Tethaldus and Adalbert.
Terri(c), see Theodric.

Tetbaldus, (Wilts., Dev.) EIHs, Intr. I p. 492; Tethaldus
(Suss.), Tethaldus (homo Drogonis de Bevrere, Line), Tet-
haldus presbyter (Suss.), Tethaudus (Bedf.) ibid. II p. 394.

^ For this form see Kalbow p. 142.

" The pi. n. TanJcersley contains, according to Moorman (p.
186 f.), a p. n. Thanchere, Thancrced or Thanchard. The two
latter alternatives are most plausible, since the first-mentioned
p. n. is not on record in England, as far as my knowledge goes.

^ Cf, Bruckner p. 48, Kluge, IF IV p. 347.

* For the members see Theodbald and Aedelkere.

^ The form Teorleda, LVD p. 49 (12th or 13th c.) would seem
to be ON, to judge by the second member.

229

Tetbald, Tethold, Tethaucl, etc. are placed by F (1388 f.)
under Haita- (OHG zeiz, OE tat, also used as a name-ele-
ment see Miiller p. 97, ON teitr). But most of the com-
pounds with Tet- given by F are taken from E-om. sources
and are to be derived from T/ieo(i- < *^ewf?«- ^ Yolk' ^. Hence
the above forms are identical with Theodbald below.
*Tetbertus, see Terhertus.
Tetildis (Suff.) Ped. Fin. IV p. 29 (AD 1198).

Tethildis (several instances from Rom. sources) F 1389,
<0a Theothild, Teuthildis^ etc. (F 1436), of which no OE
equivalent is on record.

Tezelinus coquus (Surr., Suss., Hants., etc.) Elhs, Intr. I
p. 492, II p. 394; Tascelinus presbyter (Ess.) ibid. II p. 393.

OG Tetzelin, Tecelm, Tescelinus F 388, 1388. These na-
mes might be dim. forms of Taz(z)o (F 388), a hypochoristic
form of compounds with OHG tat (OS dM, OE d^d, ded)
'Tat\ Tascelinus is then a non-mutated form of the same
etymon "^'Tazilin; cf. Tazzilo, Tacilo F 388. Tezelin might
also be a dim. form belonging to the name-stems ^Taita-
or Theuda-. On the spelling sc for z see Azelin.
Thanggeoue LVD p. 6 (12th c).

This is probably a hybrid formation. No OG equivalent
is recorded. The first member does not occur in native
names (see Tancard), whereas the second member, com-
peratively rare in OG p. ns, is very common in England^.
For the first g see Tangre under Tancrad.
Thedberh LVD p. 52; Theherga vidua CMR II p. 41.

OG Theutberga, Theodherga, etc. F 1420 f. Cf. Theod-

^ Initial t for original p and e for eu, eo are OF; cf. Kal-
bow p. 135, Mackel p. 128. In DB and later records, however,
it cannot be ascertained whether e is duo to the ME rendering
of e for eo. For the second t (< d), see Kalbow p. 134.

^ For the members see Tetbaldus and ■Ainild.

^ On pages 5 and 6 in LVD the following names in -gifu
occur: Aeieoue, Aelfgeofu, Aldgeofu, Brihtgeoiie, Earngeoue, Go-
dieoue, Leofgeoue, Merioue, Scegeofu, Sungeoue and Wyngeoue.

230

bald and Alhena. On the loss of the dental see Kalbow

p. 82.

Thedisius, see *Theodgis.

Thedware (Eicardus Thedware) CME I p. 328.

OG Teodoai\ Theotuuar, DeoUvar, etc. (male and fern.)
F 1451. For the members see Theodhald and F 1531. Of.
'^'Tedwarettus above.

Theodbald: Tehaldus (Suff.), Tedbaldus (homo Drogonis de
Bevrere, Yorks.), Tedbaldus (homo Judithse comitissse, Bedf.),
Teodbald (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 393. Teobalde"- (dat.) AS
Chr. 1114 H; Teodbald^ (Archb., Abbot of Bee) ibid. 1140
E; TcedbaJde (dat.) de Blais^ ibid. 1116 E; Tebaldus, Theo-
baldus, Thedbaldus, Teodbald LVD pp. 19, 53, 63, 90, 104,
144 (Obit.); Theohald(us) de Yerdun Exc. Rot. Fin. II p.
548 (AD 1271), EH II p. 837; Theol de Colon CE I p. 27
(AD 1205); Theobaldo (dat.) Blundo CE I p. 167 (AD 1214);
Theob le Franceis ibid. II p. 97 (AD 1226); Teobald de
Yaloines Eot. Cane. p. 323; Teobaldus de Bray FA I p.
153 (AD 1316); Theobaldus de Nevill (Leic.) ibid. Y p. 185
(AD 1316); Thebaud, Tebaiit (surnames) EH II p. 495,
Plac. p. 811, FA Y p. 52; Tebbolt (surname, Cant.) EH II
p. 464; Willelmus Tebott, tapiter, FY p. 109 (AD 1404);
Tibaldus Walteri EB p. 141 (AD 1201—12) = Teobaldus
Walteri ibid. p. 159 (AD 1201—12); Tybaud de Yaleines
(of. Teobald de Yaloines above) ibid. p. 588 (AD 1211—12);
further instances in Bardsley pp. 740, 744, 749.

OGr Theudobald, Teutbald, Theobald etc. (very common) F
1417 ff. The first member is OS mod(a), OHO dioi(a).
diet (OE ^eod) 'Yolk'*. This name-element, which is one
of the most common in 0(3- p. ns, appears in some com-

^ Bish. of Wore, formerly a canon of Bayeux; cf. Teobaldus
Baiocensis canonicus LYD p. 147 (Obit.).

2 = Theo(dJhaldus LYD pp. 142, 150 (Obit.).

3 = Theobald lY. Coujit of Blois.
* Cf. also Wrede, Wand. p. 62.

231

pounds in OE^, but, with very few exceptions^, only from
the 10th cent, and mostly in moneyer's names from Ead-
red — Cnut which probably are continental. Binz is therefore
certainly right in his suggestion (p. 200) that Theod- is
rarely found in native p. ns. The various forms above
are in most cases explained by NF or Latin influence.
The initial th might be due to the influence of OE peod,
but is rather a learned (Latin) spelling. On t, see Tetbald.
In the same way, the diphthong eo is probably also in
most cases to be considered as Latin; when e occurs, it is
OF (see Tetbald), although it might also be the result of
the ME monophthongization of eo. The forms Tibaldus,
Tyhaud are < OF Tihaut, Thiebaut, Tybaut (Langlois p.
635 f.) < OG Thiotbald, cf. Mackel p. 128. With these
forms OE Tidbald (e. g. BCS 82, 184, 379, etc.) might
easil}' have been confused. For the second member see
Albod(o).

"^Theodgis, Thedisius de Camilla (Dean of Wolverhampton)
CPR I p. 226 (AD 1286).

OG Theotgis, Deotgis, Teutgis (Rom.) F 1431. For the
members see Theodbcdd and Ernegis.

Theodred, peodred, see the instances in Searle and Birch,
Index p. 116 f. It is not possible to determine whether
they are native or not, though it is worthy of notice that
they are from the ninth and, most of them, from the tenth
and eleventh centuries. Of continental origin is perhaps,
to judge by its form, the moneyer's name Tedredo^ (?) (St.
Eadmund) Keary p. 130.
Theodric: TheodricuSy Tedricus aurifaber'^ (Berks., Surr.,

^ See Searle.

2 Cf. e. g. Theodbald, son of Aedelric of Bernicia, GET p. 134.

» OG Theudrad, Theod(e)rad, Tendered etc. F 1443 f. See
Theodbald and Tancrad.

* Cf. FNC IV p. 41: "Doubtless one of those craftsmen from
the Teutonic mainland whose presence in England had been
encouraged by a constant tradition goUig back to the days of
Eadgar".

232

Oxf.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 492; Tedricus Pointel (Ess.) ibid. p.
468; Tedric (Som., Surr.), Tedricus (Ess.), Teodericus (frater
Galteri diaconi, Suff.) ibid. II pp. 238, 394; Teodorici (gen.)
episcopi BCS 737 (Aethelstan) ; Theodric(us) LYD pp. 45,
68; Theodericus CMK I p. 143 (AD 1124—30); Theodorico
(dat.) Teutonico OE I p. 199 (AD 1215); Tedrich (surname)
EH I p. 15; Theodoricus de Wermewelle Fines II p. 92;
Henricus TetheriJcson van Durdraght, march aunt, FY p. 124
(AD 1416); Terricus Alemannus^ LVD p. 17; Terrims
Hareng EB p. 326 (AD 1166); Terrico (dat.) clerico comi-
tisse Fland? CE I p. 175 (AD 1214); Terrico (obi.) Teuto-
nico ibid. pp. 154, 258 (AD 1216); Terricus Baril Test.
Nev. p. 171; Terric Flandr Eot. Cane. p. 155; Terricus le
Yjleyn (merchant of Flanders) CPE II p. 200 (AD 1309);
Theori, Teori LVD pp. 52, 54; Therricus prior CCE I p. 278
(AD 1244); Terrij (Yorks.) EH I p. Ill (Edw. I.); Terri,
Terry (surnames) ibid. I p. 197, II p. 617; Tierric MES p.
21; Tierrici ibid. p. 149; Willelmus Tirry, cordwaner, FY
p. 181 (AD 1461); Todrici (gen.) E II p. 170 (Eic. I);
Thudrich (surname) CPE I p. 75 (AD 1283), etc.

OG TheuderiCy Theudoricus, Theodoricus, Thiedericus, Died-
ric^, etc. (extremely common) F 1445, OF Thierri, Tier(r)i
Langlois p. 637 f. Theodric occurs in LV and in the Nort-
humbr. genealogies (Sim. Durh. I p. 209, Surt. Soc.)^ and
further in Alfred's translation of Boethius, in Waldere II
V. 4, Deor's Klage v. 18, Widsi|) v. 115 (a king of the East
Goths) and ibid. v. 24 (a king of the Franks). It is very

1 Of. Terrici (gen.) le Alemaund RH I p. 42 (Edw. I.).

^ For the members see Theodbald and Albericus. Theodoric is
a learned form. For the NF forms Terri, Terricus (Latinized)
and Tierric (< NF Tierri) see Kalbow pp. 26, 44. Tedric(h),
the probable etymon of Terri, is not < OHG tat, as Kalbow
suggests. The spellings Tod- and Thud- are explained after
Luhmann pp. 81, 147.

^ Not in the genealogies in AS Chr. (see Earle-Plummer

n p. 5).

233

well possible that these instances, too, should be ascribed
to continental influence. Cf. Binz p. 200.
Theodulf mon. (Eadmund, Eadred) Grueber pp. 139, 140,
154; Teolf (Som.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 238.

OG Theudulf, Theodulf, etc. F 1453 f. For the members
see Theodhald and Adelulfus.

Theodwine (Abbot of Ely 1076 — 79, a Norman monk of
Jumieges)! FNC lY p. 482; Theodguin LYD p. 14; Ted-
winus (?) mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 130.

OG Theoduin, etc. F 1452 f. For the members see
Theodhald and Amalwin. The spelling -guin for -ivin is AN.
In OF p. ns, w after consonant appears as gu only when
the first member is dissyllabic, as e. g. in Amalguin; see
Kalbow p. 118.

[Thurgunda (qusedam nobilis domina) CMR I p. 267; (God-
wynus cum uxore) Turgund B,M I p. 328.

This is certainly < ON porgunna^ Lind 1174; cf. also O
Dan. Thurgunt Nielsen p. 94. The second member was
altered into agreement with the continental form -gwid(a).]
*Tiard, Tiardi (gen.) Rip. 142 (AD 1156).

OF Thiart (Kalbow p. Ill) < OG Thiuthard, etc. F 1432
f. Cf. Tibaldus and '^Actard.
Tibaldus, see Theodhald.
Tibert: Willelmus Tihert, Petrus Tibert LYD p. 107 (13th c).

OF Tihert, Tyhert, Thihert (Langlois p. 635) < OG Thiot-
hert^ etc. F 1423. OE Tidheorht is perhaps also to be taken
under consideration.

^Tideman, Tidemanno (abl.) de Lymberg (and sociis suis
mercatoribus Alemanum) Rot. Orig. II pp. 167, 212 (Edw.

^ He is called Thedwinus abbas Eheusis CMR I p. 23.

^ Cf. *porgtm, Bjorkman, Pers. p. 150, which he assumes to
enter into the pi. n. Thorganby.

^ For the members see Theodhald and Adalbert. It is pos-
sible that the moneyer's name peodberht (Eadred) Grueber p.
143 is also of continental origin. Cf. also the instance from
LVH, given by Searle.

234

III.); Thomas Tydeman, shipman, FY p. 127 (AD 1418);
Johannes Tydeman, brewer, ibid. p. 130 (AD 1420); Ti/d-
man van Camp ibid. p. 112 (AD 1409); cf. also Bardsley
p. 750.

OG Theotman, Dietman, etc. F 1440, Tidemannus (AD
1304) Carstens p. 17 (Mod. (r Thidemann, Tiedemann, etc.),
Frisian Tifejdemann, Tydemann Winkler pp. 390, 391^.
The above forms are to be kept distinct from OE Tidman,
the first member of which is OE tld ^Zeit*, occurring in a
number of p. ns in England. Whether the same element
exists in OG personal nomenclature is uncertain. Cf., how-
ever, the forms Zita and Zitolfa Bruckner p. 325. ON
Tidemann (Lind 1028) is Grerman.
Tierric, see Theodric.
Tigerus (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 394.

Probably = OF Tigier (Langlois p. Q^l) < 00^ Thiodger''
(F 1428 f.) or some similar form, in Avhich case the OG diph-
thong io was rendered with i in OF; cf. Mackel p. 128.
According to Kalbow (p. Ill), i may also have arisen
through the influence of the following palatal.
Tilbrandus comes BCS 521 (AD 868).

The second member points to OG or ON origin^ but no
equivalent form seems to be recorded in these dialects. The
first member is Goth, (ga)tils 'passend' and not unfrequently
found in OE p. ns. In OG it is rare and appears mostly
in the HG form Zil-, in ON it is lacking altogether in p. ns.
It is therefore possible that Tilbrandus is a hybrid formation.
Tirry, see Theodric.
Tiselinus (Ess.) EUis, Intr. II p. 239.

This name is perhaps < OG Thiezelin, Ticelin, Dizelin^,
etc. F 1417, Stark p. 94, OF Tiecelin, see Kalbow p. 53.

^ For the members see Theodbald and Godesman. Tid- is due
to the development of OG eo (> io > ie) > I.

^ For the members see Theodbald and Amelger.

® Cf. Aedelbrand above.

* Dim. forms of compounds with *pcuda-, see Theodbald.

235

On s for z see A^elin. It might also be a dim. form of Tiso,
see the following name.

*Tiso, Tisonem (ace.) ELP I p. 90 (AD 1209); Willelmi
(gen.) Tyso (Wore.) FA Y p. 311 (AD 1428).

Cf. OG Tiso (F 411), which Bruckner (p. 242) associates
with Goth. {filu)deisei 'Klugheit, Arglist'. The form Tison
(Gislebertus Tison) Ellis, Intr. I p. 493, might be a NF
variant of Tiso, but in consideration of its surname func-
tion it is better explained by Hildebrand (DB p. 343) as
an original appellative meaning 'Feuerbrand'.
Trasemundus (Wilts.), Trasmundus (Dors.) Ellis, Intr. II
p. 243; Tresmundus (of the church of Shenington) Ann.
Theok. p. 121 (AD 1241); Tresmund Culling EC p. 169
(AD 1207); Tresmund Strode Eot. Cane. p. 201.

Thrasamund (King of the Yandals 496 — 523), Trasamund,
Trasemundj Trasimund, Trasmund, etc. F 1463 f. The first
member is generally assumed to be related to Goth, prasa
(halpei) "Streitzucht", ON pi'asa 'streiten . The above side-
form TreS' (cf. also the compounds Treshert, Tresmir, Tre-
sericus, Tresimi etc. in F) shows the same development
as OF tres < tras (< Latin trans) ; cf . the Latin form Trans-
mundus. For the second, member see Claremunda^.
Tresmund, see the preceding name.

[Truhant (surname, Norf.) ECR I p. 127 (AD 1194), Truan
(surname, Suff.) FA V p. 90 (AD 1346), Trouhunt (sur-
name, Suff.) ibid. p. 99 (AD 1401 — 2) is probably an origi-
nal by- or nick-name, viz. truant '^an idler (< OF truand),
and not to be connected with OG Truand, Truant, etc.
F 1465.]
Tybaud, see Theodbald.

^ Bardsley's derivation (p. 742) of the ME surname Tacyman^
Tesymond, Tossemund etc. < Tras(ejmund is not convincing.

236

Ubba dux Fresciorum, Uhha dux Fresonum, Sim. Durh.
[RS] 202, 204 is probably not a Frisian, but the Danish
chieftain Uhha, mentioned in AS Chr. 870 F (see Bjork-
man, Pers. p. 165). The distinction between Frisians and
Danes, made by early writers, cannot always be taken too
seriously, particularly on account of the fusion of the two
nations that will have taken place more or less in the
border districts.
Ubert, see Hubert.
Uctebrand (Derb., Rotel., Line.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 248, 398.

The second member does not occur in native names (see
Aedelbrand); a corresponding OG or ON form is, however,
not recorded. It seems probable that it is a hybrid forma-
tion, the first member being the OE name-element Uht-,
for which see Miiller p. 92.
Ugo, see Hugo.
Ugolinus, see Hugelin.

Umfridus (fihus Eoberti, Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 402; Um-
frid de Bonn (Dev.) EH I p. 97 (Edw. I.); Umfrid ibid. p.
336, II p. 700; Unfrei (surname) ibid. p. 708; Umfrey (sur-
name) ibid. p. 476, etc.

OG Unfrid, Unfred, Umfred'- F 1479. The above forms
cannot well be kept distinct from Hunfrid (above). In OE
the present name seems to occur only in the one instance
Unferd (son of Ecglaf) in Beow.
Urlwin(e), see '^'ErUvin(e).

Urso (Wilts., Dors., Oxf., etc.), Urso vicecomes (Wore.) Ellis,
Intr. II p. 402; Ursone (abl.) de Abetot CME I pp. 237,
238, 242 (AD 1102—11), etc.

The first member is the intensive particle U7i-, perhaps
occurring in OE unhclr; cf. Bruckner p. 84. For the second
member see Gaufrid.

237

Cf. Urso F 1484. It is possible that this name is, at
least sometimes, Germanic. Cf. Bruckner (p. 60), who sug-
gests that Urs- is related to Greek dcpaYjv ^mannlich, tapfer'.
A Rom. dim. form is Ursellum (ace.) de Bosco RCR I p.
420 (AD 1199)^
Urveus, Urveius, see Hurvey.

w.

Waard, see Wadard.

Wace, see Waso.

Wacelin, see Wazelinus.

Wachelin, see Walchelin.

"^'Waco, see Wazo.

Wadard: Wadardus (Kent) Ellis, Intr. I p. 503; Wadard

(Oxf., Warw.), Rainaldus Wadard (Oxf.), Wadardus (homo

Episcopi Baiocensis^, Line.) ibid. II pp. 403, 404; Walchelin

Waard MRS pp. 4, 6; Helewisa Waard Cart. Eynsh. I p.

413; Simon Wahart (Yorks.) RB p. 414 (AD 1166),

OG Wadard F 1492, OF Vadart Kalbow p. 117. The
first member is related to OHG tvatan (OE wadan) 'ire,
pergere' and is found is OE Wada in LV and in Widsif)
(v. 22), where it is the name of a prince of the Hselsingas,
further in DB, w^here it is probably native, and in the
well-known ME poem Wade. There are, however, no native
compounds with this name-element in OE. The second
member is -hard, (see ^^Adard), not -weard, as Searle suggests.

^ Ursus (yicecomes, Glouc.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 261 is Latin.
^ Mentioned in the Baieux tapestry; cf. FNC III p. 571.

238

Wadelo, Wadel, Wadels, Wadhel (Kent, Dev., Cornw.)
Ellis, Intr. II p. 262.

OG Wadila, Watilo, Wadil, etc. (F 1491), dim. forms of
Wado = OE Wada, see the preceding name. The above
forms are probably NF.
Wahart, see Wadard.

Waifer, Wayfer: Waijfer EM I p. 277; Hicardus Wayfer,
Waifer (Wilts.) ibid. II pp. 390, 393, Test. Nev. p. 151;
Eoberti (gen.) Wayfer (Wilts.) Inq. Non. p. 164; Willelmo
(dat.) Waifer RB p. 768 (AD 1204—5); Eicardi (gen.)
Wayfere (Wilts.) FA V p. 236 (AD 1428).

Cf. OG Waifar, Waifer, Weifer^ etc. F 1495, OF Gaifier
Langlois p. 245 f. The predominant surname-function of
the above forms, however, renders it probable that they
are in most cases to be derived from an original appellative
waferer Svafer-baker'. Cf. such ME surnames as le Wafre,
le Wayfre, le Wayferer etc.
Wala, see Walo.
Walafraith, see *Walfrid.
Wakelin, see Walchelin.

Walbertus (Staff.), Walhertus (homo episcopi Dunelmensis,
Line.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 405; Walhertus LYD p. 47 (12th
or 13th c); Waubert (Lond.) EH II p. 417; Waubert (sur-
name) ibid. p. 390; Gervasius Oauhert CEC p. 9 (John)^.

OG WalberP (very common) F 1501 f., OF Ga^ibert

^ The first member is probably related to Goth, waja- in
waja-merjan; see Bruckner p. 101 and Kalbow p. 107. The
second member is explained by Bruckner (p. 247) < *farja-
(related to OS far, OHG fora, furi). Cf. also F 496 and litera-
ture there quoted.

^ The pi. n. Walherton does not, according to Roberts, Suss.
PI. ns, contain this p. n. but OE Wealdburh, which assumption
he supports on the form Walhurgetone in DB.

^ The first member is Wold- belonging to OHG waltan, see
Ansoldus above. Besides, OHG walah (OE wealh) 'Fremder' is
also to be taken under consideration. Cf. also Kluge, Zfd
Wortf. 8, 142, who explains the name-element Walfojh- from the

239

Langlois p. 262. There are no instances of this name in
England till DB^

Walcheiinus, Walkelinus, Walcelin (Episcopus Wintoni-
onsis)^ (Hants., Berks., etc.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 503, II p. 405,
LVD pp. 72, 140, AS Chr. 1098 E; WalcheV (homo archi-
episcopi Eboracencis, Line), Walchelimis (North., Line, etc.),
Waldielinus (homo "Walterii de Aincurt, Nott.), Walchelinus
miles (Yorks.), Walchelinus (nepos Episcopi de Winton,
Gloiic.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 405; Wakhelin LYD p. 12; Wal-
kelimts ibid. p. 61; Walkelinus Decanus ibid. p. 81; Walkling
ibid. p. 101; (Hugo filius) Walchelini ibid. p. 108; Walkelin
= Wachelin ibid. pp. 61, 70^; WalJcelin' de Ferar Rot. Obi.
p. 75 (AD 1200); Walkelinum (ace.) le Blunt EM II p. 107;
Walclin (surname) EH II p. 619; Waukelyn ibid. p. 631;
Wakelin KC p. 107, Eot. Fin. p. 456 (AD 1207); Qalche-
linus EM II p. 395; Gaugelinus (= *Gaucelinus) de Corcella
(Baieux) EB p. 647 (AD 1133); further instances in Bardsley
p. 792.

A NF dim. form of Oa Walho or Walico (Mod. G Walke,
Fris. Walke, Walcko, Walko F 1514, Winkler ^A2S)<Wal(ah)-,
se under Walbertus. The DB-spelling c/i, as Avell as the
frequent occurrence of k in later forms and present English
Walklingy show that the original pronunciation of this name
was Walkelin. The loss of I (in Wakhelin) is AN; cf. Menger
p. 87, and Zachrisson, AN Infl. p. 148. On Gal-, Gau-, see
Gaufrid.

name of the Walchiy Celtic Volcae. For other possible explana-
tions of Wal- see F 1513, Bruckner p. 316, Schonfeld p. 250
and literature there quoted. The second member is the same
as in Adalbert.

^ The form Walberti (gen.) BCS 22 (AD 664) appears as
Wilberht AS Chr. 656 E, which latter is no doubt correct.

- A Norman, said to have been a kinsman of the Conqueror.

^ Cf. also Wakelinus .... cum ipso Walcelino Abbr. Plac.
p. 18.

240

Walchere AS Chr. 1080 E ^ = Walcherus episcopus Dunel-
mensis LVD pp. 66, 143 = Gualcherus ibid. p. 140; Walcherus
(Dors.), WaUcherus (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 405, 406; Qali-
cerus (Ess.) ibid. p. 321; Waucher ELP p. 95 (AD 1212).

OG Walcher, Walicher, Walcar (Eom.) etc. F 1517 f.
For the members see the preceding name and Aedelhere.
An OE form Wealhhere is on record (e. g. BCS 405, 421,
442, AD 833, 838); it cannot be distinguished from the
continental equivalent. The present English surname Wal-
ker is of different origin and derives from ME walker
% fuller^-^; cf. Will' le Walker Inq. Non. p. 141.
Waldin: Waldinus (Yorks.), Waldiniis Brito^ (Line.) Wal-
dinus ingeniator* (Line), Waldinus (homo Willielmi de
Perci, Line.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 503, II p. 405; Waldin LYD
p. 51 (13th c); Waldin, Waudin (surnames) EH II p. 77,
Test. Nev. p. 45; Oaiidiniis (de Albo monasterio) Test.
Nev. p. 154; Gaudin' de Orfeure (Yorks.) Abbr. Plac. p.
253; Gatidin, Gaudyn (surnames) RH II p. 176, CR II p.
78, etc.

Searle assumes the DB-forms above to be < OE Weald-
wine (cf. Walduinus Ellis, Intr. II p. 262), but there is no
doubt that, as a rule, these instances are < NF Waldin (see
the Kom. instances in F 1500) and Gaudin (Langlois p.
262 f.), dim. forms of the name-stem Wald-j see Walhertus.
Walebrond (surname, Dors.) Inq. Non. p. 56.

Cf. Walprand (Bish. of Lucca 732 — 54), Waldprand^ etc.
F 1502. Cf. also Valbrandr Lind 1065. Or is the above
form from OF Walebron (Langlois p. 672) with excrescent
dl This might be a hybrid formation (-hrun, -bron is often
found in OF p. ns). But cf. Walbrun F 1502 and Guala-

^ "he sylf w8es on Hlo9eringa geboren". Cf. also FNC IV
p. 479.

^ See also Weekley p. 45.

3 Cf. FNC IV p. 215.

* See FNC ibid.

^ For the members see Walbertus and Aedelbrand.

241

brufius Bruckner p. 316. Does the surname Wabrand (Wilts.)
Test. Nev. p. 146 belong here?
Walecho LVD p. 78 (12tli or 13th c).

OG Walaho, Walecho, etc. (F 1514) < Walah-, see under
Walhertus.
Waleman inon. (Edw. the Elder) Grueber p. 93.

OG Walaman, Walman^, etc. F. 1519. Not on record
elsewhere in OE.

Waleran venator (Hants., Wilts.), Waleramus (Ess.), Wale-
r annus (Dors.), Waleranni, Walerami, Oalerami (gen.) Ellis,
Intr. I pp. 439, 503, II pp. 343, 405; Walerannus, Walramus,
Walerandus, Walran (filius Roberti), Waleran LVD pp. 15, 65,
85, 91, 97, 104; Walerannus abbas Ann. Waverl. p. 245
(AD 1187); Waleran de Munceaus Rot. Fin. p. 310 (AD
1205); Waleramo (obi.) de Lenburg (Lunebourg) CR I p.
125 (AD 1212); Waleramo (obi.) Teutonico ibid. p. 456 (AD
1221); Walerando (obi.) de Sancto Germane RM II p. 396
Walerandus Maufe Exc. Rot. Fin. I p. 125 (AD 1225)
Walerandus (fil. Normanni) ibid. II p. 220 (AD 1255)
Walrant (surname) Abbr. Plac. p. 200; Walraund (surname)
RM II p. 414; Gilbertus Walronne, merchaunt, FY p. 234
(AD 1509); Walerenus de Ivreio {= Galeranus) RB p. 640
<AD 1172); Qtvalera LVD p. 8; etc.

OG Walahram, Walaram, Waleramus , Walerannus^ F 1518
f., OF Galerant. ON Walrafan (Bjorkman, Pers. p. 173)
may easily have been confused with the continental forms.
Walericus S. (Ess.), (de) Sancto Walarico, (de) S. Waleri
Ellis, Intr. I p. 503 = the Abbey of St. Valery in Picardy.

OG Walerich F 1520. Of. Schatzer p. 53 f.
"^Walf rid : Walifridus (homo Aluredi de Lincole) Ellis, Intr.
II p. 405; Walafraith LVD p. 58 (13th c); Walefrei (Bedf.)

^ Cf. Walhertus and Godesman.

^ The first member is probably OHG wal (OE wcet) ''die
Erschlagenen auf dem Schlachtfelde* ; see farther Walhertus.
For the second member see Bertram.

16 T. Forssner

242

Fines I p. 88 (John); Walfrei (surname) EH II p. 560 (Edw.
I.), etc.

OG Walahfrid, Walafrid, Wal(e)fnd, Walfred^ F 1503 f.,
1516 f. OE ^Wealhfrid is not on record, but Uualdfrid
occurs in LV and Waltferd is a monejer's name (Aethelred
II.) Grueber p. 217. For th in the AN form -fraith see
Behrens p. 175 f. On the usual NF variant Gaufrid see
above.

Walger (surname) RH II p. 647, Rot. Orig. II p. 170;
Gualgerus episcopus LVD p. 44 (13th c).

OG Waldger, Walger^ etc. F 1504. Whether Walgar
(minister) BCS 1344 (AD 930) is a native equivalent of
the above forms or < OG Walgar, etc. (F 1505) cannot be
determined.
=*=Walin, Walin' Flandr' (Pembroke) MRS p. 136.

A dim. form of Walo, see this name. The form Walenus
given by Searle from Ellis, Intr. II p. 405 as a nomen viri
appears as (Petrus) de Walenus.
Walkelin, see Walchelin.

Walo (Suss.), Walo (homo Gozelini, Line), Walo (homo
Hugonis, Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 406; Walo de Cupella
RG p. 186 (AD 1212); Gala (citizen of Nantes) COR I p.
125 (AD 1230); Gualonem (ace.) legatum in Anglia^ Rob.
Gross. Ep. p. 339 (AD 1245); Gala (fem.?) de Curcun (Cant.)
RB p. 366 (AD 1166), etc.

OG Walo (F 1514 f., Stark p. 46, Bruckner p. 316), a
hypochoristic form of compounds with Wal-y see Walbertus,
It is possible that Wala (Ellis, Intr. II p. 405) is a native
hypochoristic form of compounds with OE Wealh-, Walh-;
on the loss of h see Sievers, Ags. Gr. § 218. The form
Wala LVD p. 57 is certainly fem.* Of. Wala F 1515.

^ For the members see Walbertus and Gaufrid.
^ Cf. Walbertus and Amelger.
^ See FNC V p. 720.
* . . . . Githa, Aalis, Margaritha, Wina, Wala, Emalina

243

Walter mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 181; WalterfeJ mon.
(Edw. the Elder, Eadred) Grueber pp. 94, 143; Walterius
(Hants.), Walterius balistarius (Glouc), Walterius diaconus
(Glouc), Walterius (filius Other, Surr., Hants., etc.), Wal-
terns Flandrensis ^ (Hertf., Buck., Bedf., etc.), Walterus fil.
Ponz^ (Berks.), Walterus (filius liogerii, Hants.), Walterus
(frater Seiheri, Bedf.), Walterus de S. Waleri, Walterus
episcopus Hereford^ (= Walterus episcopus KCD 809, 813,
824, 825, 833, AD 1060—66), Walterus (filius Engelberti,
Kent), Walterus (filius Lamberti, Suss.), Walter (gener Gisle-
berti. Wore), Walterus (homo Goisfridi Alselin, Nott.),
Walterus monachus (Bedf.), Walterus (nepos Durandi, Heref.)
etc. Ellis, Intr. I pp. 504, 505, II pp. 265, 406, 407; Wal-
ter(i)us LVD pp. 2, 4, 7, 8, 14, 16, 19, 23, 27, 31, 34, 35,
39, 45, 46, 48, 49, 50, 52, 53, 57, 58, 61, 70, 71, 79, 81, 82,
83, 84, 85, 86, 87, etc.; Walterus de Gant MRS p. 25 (AD
1205); Walterus le Franceys OR II p. 204; Walter (us) le
Flemyng OCR I p. 478 (AD 1257), FY p. 12 (AD 1308);
Walterus Fraunceis, sadeler, FY p. 67 (AD 1369); Waltero
(dat.) Alemanno CR I p. 41 (AD 1205); Waltero (dat.) de
Bruges ibid. p. 45 (AD 1205); Walter of Cantelupe (Bish.
of Wore. 1237—1266) FNC V p. 725; Walter of Douai
FNC V p. 800; Walter Giffard ibid. IV p. 39; Walter of
Espec (founder of the Rievaux Abbey in 1131) ibid. V p.
232; Walterus de Bardes* (also called Gauto de Barde) RB
p. cccLV = Gauterus de Bardes, mercator (Edw, III.);
Waltear bisceop^ AS Chr. 1095 E; Walterus {^q Constancia^
factus est episcopus Lincolnise) Chr. Petr. p. 4 (AD 1183);
Waltier (surname, Dev.) FA I p. 466 (AD 1428); Galterus
cocus (Ess.), Galterus diaconus (Ess., Suff.), Galterus de Ga-

1 See FNC III p. 312.

2 Son of Walter Ponz, brother of Drogo.

3 A Lotharingian, see FNC II p. 451 f.
* A Lombard.

^ "fees Papan sande . . . Waltear bisceop ... of Albin |)gBre ceastre. '

6 = Coutances.

244

domo (Norf.), Oalterus arbalistarius ^, Gualterus (Norf.), etc.
Ellis, Intr. I p. 421, II pp. 321, 332; Gualter(i}ns LVD pp.
45, 51; Gualter de Gant ibid. p. 78. See further Bardsley
p. 792.

OGr Walter (very common) F 1507, OF Qautier Langlois
p. 266 ff. The first member is Wald-^ see Walhertus.
According to Kalbow p. 134 the t oi the Rom. forms need
not necessarily be < OHG forms with t (< d) but the original
d may have been unvoiced Avhen it came to stand at the end
of the syllable after the loss of the composition-vowel. For
the second member see Aedelhere. The OE equivalent is
W(e)ald(h)ere^, which under continental influence may easily
have assumed the form WaUer{e). Thus, it is not possible
to determine whether Walterus sacerdos (BCS 118, AD 706)
with the variant Uualdherus is a native or continental
name. The English form is rarely met with in the 10th
c. and in the 11th c. begins the great importation, espe-
cially from Normandy, France, and Flanders. Binz (p. 219)
has collected a number of instances of Walter, which in
his opinion prove the spread of the legend of WaltJier and
Hildegund in England, but which cannot as a rule serve
as evidence in this respect, since they were more likely
to have been brought into the country by foreign invaders
or immigrants.

Waltier, see the preceding name.
Wandebertus LYD p. 54 (13th c).

OGr Vandhercth, Wandabert, Wandebertus, Wantpert F 1526,
Stark p. 89, Bruckner p. 318. The first member is probably
to be connected with the verb windaii Vinden'^. No OE
compounds with this element exist. The p. n. Uont in LV
has, as it seems, been wrongly associated with OG Wamo
by Miiller (p. 43). The latter name is certainly not a short

^ Cf. Walterus arbalistarius above.

* Cf. also the well-known OE Waldere fragments.

^ For the second member see Adalbert.

245

form of an original compound with '^Want-, since such a
name-element does not exist, but is < Wando or, as Stark
p. 88 suggests, < "^Wanizo. Uont (of non-Germanic origin?)
is further to be kept distinct from the surname Wanz,
Wants, Wand Ellis, Intr. I p. 506, II p. 408, which is < M
Lat. ivantus (cf. "tegumenta manuum quae Galli ivantos
vocant" in Bede) of Germanic origin i. The moneyer's name
Oanddert (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 121 is probably a mistake
for *Oandbert. The spelling 0 for W proves it to be a
WF-Eom. form.
Wandefred mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 131.

OG Wandefrid, Wantfrid F 1526. For the members see
Wandebertus and Amelfridus. Cf. also Bugge, Vesterl. Indfl.
p. 276.

*Wandregisel: S. Wandregesili (gen.), Wandregisilhis^ ElHs,
Intr. I p. 506, II p. 408; Wandregis, Wandngw, Wandre-
gisilum (ace), Wandrille de Ourcell RCE- 1 pp. 265, 308, 310,
343, 349, CE I p. 13 (AD 1204); Wandregisilus de Boytun'
(Cornw.) Exc. Kot. Fin. I p. 92 (AD 1222); Wandregisili
(gen.) MES p. 19; Wandrig Test. Nev. p. 167.

OG Wandrigisil, Wandregisil (common) F 1530. The first
member seems to be an extension of Wand- (see Wande-
hertus) almost exclusively found in WF; cf. F ibid., Long-
non p. 371. For the second member cf. Gislehert.
Wantelmus LVD p. 55 (13th c).

This might be a compound of Wand + helm, but, as there
is no continental equivalent on record, it seems most pro-

^ The ME surname Wante, le Wante, explained by Bardsley
(p. 792) as "the want, i. e. the mole", might be of the same
origin. As regards the pi. ns Wandesford, Wandesleia and
Wandestre (Test. Ebor. p. 256, RB pp. 167, 344), their first
member is probably OE wand ^mole' (cf. Karre, Nomina Agentis
in OE p. 28) and not a p. n. '^Wande or "^Wande frith, as Moor-
man (p. 108) suggests.

^ The Abbey of St. Vandrille, in the diocese of Rouen, foun-
ded by St. Wandregisilus in 654.

246

bable that the form is misread or miswritten for Wantelinus
< OG Wantelin (Rom.), WandeUn, Wandalin, etc. (F 1527),
dim. forms of Wando^^ Wandilo, or belonging to the name-
stem Wandel- (from the name of the Vandals).
*Warenbold, Wari(n)holdus^ (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 40gf;
Warmeholt de Arleham, goldsmyth, FY p. 84 (AD 1385);
of. also Wormeholdi (gen.) Harlam, goldsmyth, ibid. p. 135
(AD 1423).

OG Wannhold, Waremhold (Rom.), Warenhald, Werinhold^y
etc. F 1541. The OE equivalent UernhaJd occurs in LV
(see Mtiller p. 103). It cannot be determined with certainty
whether the ME surname Weriibald (Cant.) RH II p. 434
(Edw. I.) is a continuation of this OE p. n.
Warenger (Dors.), Warengerus (Norf., Suff .), Rogerus Wareng'
(Suff.), Waregerius, Waregius (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 408;
Warengerus, Warengar (Dors.) Fines II p. 94; Oarengerus
(Ess., Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 322.

OG Weringer and Rom. Warengar, Quarenger F 1543.
For the members see '^Warenhold and Berenger,
Warimer, Uuarmer mon. (Edw. the Elder) Grueber pp.
84, 93.

These forms are hardly from OE "^Wcermcer, as Searle
suggests, a for ce might certainly very well be ascribed to
the carelessness of the moneyer. But apart from the fact
that Searle' s form is not recorded elsewhere in OE the
occurrence of i as the composition-vowel points to conti-
nental origin. The OG equivalent is Werimer, Rom. Ouari-
mar, Wairmar F 1536. For the first member see F 1531,
Bruckner p. 318. For the second member cf. Ainmer.
Warin, IJuarin mon. (Eadred) Grueber p. 152; Uucerin mon.

^ Often used as a short form of Wandregisil.

^ As regards tlie omission of n see Burghardt p. 105, Luh-
mann p 54, Zachrisson, French Infl. p. 10 f.

^ The first member belongs to the name of the Varini
(Wcernas, Wernas in Widsif)); cf. Bruckner p. 318, Kluge, Zfd
Wortf. 8,142. For the second member see Alhod(o).

247

(Eadwig) ibid. p. 162; Warn mon. (Eadmund) ibid. p. 138;
Warinus arbalistarius (Wilts.) Warinus (Berks., Suss., Dev.,
etc.), '^^ annus (homo Rogeri comitis, Suss.), Warinus miles,
etc. Ellis, Intr. I p. 507, II pp. 408, 409; Wannus, Varinus
LYD pp. 14, 18, 31, 38, 39, 46, 55, 60, 64, 105, 108, 143;
Warinus ibid. p. 60 -Werinus ibid. p. 68; Warinus Mansel
Clir. Petr. p. 166; Warini (gen.) le buteler EM I p. 122;
Warinus le ostricer Test. Nev. p. 283; Waringus^ RB p.
196 (AD 1166); Qarinus (Ess., Norf., etc.), Oarinus cocus
(Norf.), Ouarinus (Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 322, 332; Garino
de Bassingeburn = Warino de Bassingeburne RH I pp. 418,
427, Rot. Fin. p. 459 (AD 1207); Ouarinus decanus Ann.
Dunst. p. 76 (AD 1222); Guerinus miles et monachus LVD
p. 140 (Obit.).

OG Warin and Werin (very common), Guarin, Guerin
(Rom.) F 1540, OF Guarin, Garin Langlois p. 254 f. On
the etymology of this name-stem see "^Warenhold. A NF
dim. form is Warinot (surname) RH II p. 596.
Warmebolt, see *Warenbold.

Warnerus (Wilts., Derb., Nott.), Warnerus (homo Widonis
de Credun, Line), Warnerus (homo Willielmi Peverel, Nott.),
Warnerius (Suss., Som., etc.), Warnarius (Suff.) Ellis, Intr.
II p. 409; Warnerius LYD pp. 44, 90; (Sansun filius)
Uuarnerii ibid. p. 50; Warennerus ibid. p. 65; Wariner le
Botiler (Buck.) RH I p. 30; Warnerus Engayne (Hunt.)
ibid. II p. 635; Warner de Lisoriis Pipe Roll I p. 42;
Warner (monk) AS Chr. 1114 E; Garnerus (homo Ricardi,
Ess.) Elhs, Intr. II p. 322; Guarnerius LYD p. 23; A-
guarnierQ) LYD p. 68; Givarner (Ess.) Rot. Fin. p. 436;
Garnerus de Caleto CR II p. 36 (AD 1225); Gerardus
Gerner (Dover) RB p. 615 (AD 1211—12).

OG- Warinhari, Warinher, Warinarius^, Guarner, Garner

^ Of. Luhmann p. 37. Warincus Ellis, Intr. II p. 408 probably
belongs here.

^ For the etymology see ■■Wai'enbold and Aedelhere.

248

(Rom.), Werinhere, Wernher, (very common) F 1544 f., OF
Guarnier, Gamier Langlois p. 257 f. Gerner above is prob-
abl}^ = '^'Guerner < Werner. — The surnames Warnare, War-
ner LVD pp. 109, 112, 118 are of distinct origin, viz. from
the ME appellative tvarner(ej, a warren keeper; cf. Eu-
stachius le Warner Exc. Rot. Fin. II p. 577 (AD 1272)
and the fem. (Emma) la Warnere Rot. Orig. I p. 172
(Edw. II.).
Wasce, see Wazo.
Wascelin, see Wazelin.

*Wasger: Guascher (comes Sci Pauli) CR I p. 488 (AD
1222).

0(t Wasiiger, Vasger, Vaslcer F 1548. The first member
belongs to ivasan 'poUere' or is, according to Bruckner (p.
55), a gradation-form of wisu- 'gut'. Cf. also Gervas above.
For the second member see Amelger.
Wasuuic prepositus (Glouc.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 409.

Other compounds with Was-^ are lacking in OE, whereas
they are not unfrequent in OG. The present one, however,
is not on record. The second member is the same as in
'^Hereivig above.

Watelin, Watelyn (surnames) Inq. Non. pp. 259, 319, Rot.
Orig. I p. 121, RH I p. 540; Gatelin, Gatelyn Plac. pp.
802, 803, etc.

Cf. Waddoleniis, Watlin, Wadelin^ (Rom.) F 1491, OF
Giiadelin Langlois p. 301. It is probable, however, that
Watelin is a dim. form of Wat < Walter. In such case, ME
Gatelin is < "^Gat < Gaiter; it is at any rate not < Gertrude,
as Bardsley (p. 311) suggests^.
Waubert, see Walhertus.
Waucher, see Walchere.

^ Cf. the preceding name.

^ Dim. forms of compounds with Wad-, see Wadard.
5 The pet-form Gatty (< Gertrude), from which Gatelin would
be a derivative, is, as far as I know, a NE formation.

249

Waudin, see Waldin.
Wayfer, see Waifer.

Wazelinus (Leic, Warw., Derb.), Wazelinus (homo Episcopi
Baioc, Nott.), Waselinus (homo Drogonis de Bevrere, Yorks.),
Wazelinus (homo Goisfridi de Wirce, Line.) Ellis, Intr. II
p. 409; Wascelin^ Wascelyn, Wacelin, Wacelyn (surnames)
Exc. Rot. Fin. II pp. 10, 66, 233 (AD 1247—56), CE I
pp. 237, 314, 450 (AD 1215—21), CRG p. 22, EH I p. 120;
Wazelin (surname, Line.) Test. Nev. p. 344; Wesselin (sur-
name, Norf.) RH I p. 456; Gascelin, Gacelin, Oacelyn,
Oas(s)elin (surnames) CR I pp. 236, 361 (AD 1215—18),

11 p. 99 (AD 1226), Exc. Rot. Fin. II pp. 13, 95 (AD 1247,
51), ORG pp. 94, 138, 143, 145, 148, 153, 205, RM II pp.
137, 269.

OG Wazilin, Wazelin, Wacelin, Wascelin, Wezelin (F 1550),
OF Gacelin, Gaselin (Langlois p. 244), dim. forms of Wazo
(below). Of. also Wesil = Werinhardus Stark p. 93.
Wazo (Surr., Berks.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 409; Wazo (archidia-
conus, Durham) Prior. Hexh. p. 167 (AD 1153); Walterus
filius) Waconis {Wationis) RB p. 241 (AD 1166); Waze
(surname, Norf.) RH I p. 439 (Edw. I.); Waz (surname)
RH II pp. 43, 44, 269; Wace de Ponte (Lond.) RLP p. 58
(AD 1207); Wace KG pp. 110, 112; Wace (surname) Rot.
Orig. I p. 224 (Edw. II.), RH II p. 764 (Edw. I.); ''Wacius
(Wacio, dat.) GR I p. 152 (AD 1213); Wace, the well-known
AN chronicler; Wasce (surname, Gornw.) Fines I p. 343
(John); Gazo Wint. DB p. 533; Gace de Gisorz GR II p.

12 (AD 1225); Gaceus FY p. 21 (AD 1322); Gase (sur-
name) GR II p. 174 (AD 1227), etc.

OG Waz(z)o, Fris. Watso, Watse (F 1549, Stark p. 82,
Winkler p. 427), OF Gace (Langlois p. 244), hypochoristic
forms of compounds with Wad- or Warin- (cf. Wadard and
*Warenhold). Gf. Azo above.

*Wederan: Guederan' (gen., Norf.) Rot. Fin. p. 526 (AD
1214).

This name is probably to be derived < OG Widurarriy

250

Widrannus (Pol. Irm.), Guiderand etc. F 1570 ff. The e of
the first member of Guederan' might be due to the OF
transition oi I > e (cf. OHG witu 'Wald'; OE wudu was
used as a name-element). The first member might further
be OHG tvit (OE wld) 'weit', since e for I is not unknown
in ME texts. And lastly, the original form might have
been Wed- (OHO wet(t)i, 0 Fris. wed Tfand'). Cf. the
instances in F 1491 ff. For the second member see Bertram.
Weland: Welland (Dev.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 265; Weland (Line.)
ECR I p. 299 (AD 1199); Weland (Suff.) ibid. p. 222 (AD
1199); Eicardus Willand FY p. 221 (AD 1496); Galland,
Galant (surnames) EH I p. 147, Inq. Non. pp. 3, 171 (AD
1341); Galent (surname) Inq. Non. p. 307.

Weland further occurs in Beowulf v. 455 (Welandes ge-
weorc), Waldere I, 2 {Welandes work), II, 9 (Welandes beam)
and in Deor's Klage v. 1, and in all these instances it is
the name of the famous smith. Cf. also the pi. ns Welandes
smidSan KCD 1172 (AD 955) and Welandes stocc BCS 603
(AD 903) ^ For OG Weland see F 1553 f. Etymological
suggestions are found in Heusler (ZfdA 52, 98 f.), Meyer
(Germania XIY, 289), Kluge (ZfdWortf. 8, 144), Paul's Gr.
2, 159 — 62, AfdA 13, 23, etc. Willand above is probably <
OG Wiland (< Wieland). As regards the form Galant etc.
it might be < OF Galant, the epic form of Weland, see
Kalbow p. 94, but also the OF adj. gal(l)ant 'gallant' ^
Wenelincus, see Weneyic.
*Weneniarus, see Winemarus.

^ See Binz p. 186 f.

^ To be kept distinct from the p. n. Wel(l)and is the river
name Welland, as Binz has already pointed out; further the
pi. n. Welland, parish and village in co. Wore, (see Bartholomew,
Gazetteer); of. Willelmo Welond (RM II p. 227) and Willelmo
de Weland (ibid. p. 255). Cf. further (of) Weallande AS Clir.
1040 E ('Welsh i. e. foreign country"). And lastly, the surnames
Weiland, Weyland are of local origin ; cf. de Weylaund, de Wege-
land etc. Plac. p. 735, Wickw. Reg, p 278.

251

Wenenc, Wennene presbyter (Suss.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 409.

Cf. OG Welling (Mod. G Wening), a mutated form of the
common p. n. Waning^ F 1523. -enc <-ing is NF. — The
form Wenelmcus^ (Bedf.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 409, is probably
a patronymic derivative from OG Wenilo (OF Quenelon) F
1522, Kalbow p. 49.
Werinus, see Warin.
*Werlin, Guerlinus (Wilts.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 333.

A NF form of an OG etymon *Werilin^ (cf. Eom. Wara-
lenus F 1533). Incorrect is Hildebrand's derivation (DB
p. 350) of Guerlinus < OG Warlind, which is a fern. name.
Cf. also Gerling above.

Werno cantor Line. Obit. p. 160; Guerno de Peiz (Poix?)
Hildebrand DB p. 341.

OG Werino, Werno (<*Warino^) F 1540. The OE pins
(on) Wcernan hylle (AD 958), (on) Wernan festen (AD 739),
(on) Wernan broc (AD 854)^ probably contain a native
equivalent Werna.

Wer(r)ic : Guerieus (Norf.), Gueri (canonicus S. Pauli, Lond.)
Ellis, Intr. II p. 333; Gueri Fland? MES p. 142; Werric de
Marines (Hertf.) Rot. Fin. pp. 247, 277 (AD 1205); Werry
de Cadamo fCaen^) EH II p. 528 (Edw. I.); Werrico (obi.)
de Loherenn CE I p. 262 (AD 1216); TlVncifs Flandrensis
(brother of the hospital of Jerusalem at York) CCE II p.
450 (AD 1294); Werric' de Yaloines (Cant.) Abbr. Piac. p.
56 (John).

OF Guerri (Langlois p. 302) postulates a Germanic ground-
form "^Weirie^j see Kalbow p. 44. Werlcus (F 1533) is
rather a dim. form. The discrepancy between the above

^ The stem is perhaps OHG wan (OE toeti) 'Hoffnung' ; cf.
F 1521.

^ Wenellic LVD p. 61 is probably the same name.

^ Mod. G Wehrlein.

* For Warin- see "^Wannhold.

^ See Middendorff p. 144.

^ Cf. WatHmer and Albericus.

252

instances as regards the rendering of r may be due to the
ME vacillation between single and double consonants, for
which cf. Menger p. 89 and references.
^Werrina, Guerrina (wife of E,obert de Bello Tofte) Abbr.
Plac. p. 230; Ouerrine (dat.) (wife of Galfred de Gurdun)
CE II p. 10 (AD 1225).

A NF form of OG Werina (<'^Warina) F 1540, Heyne
p. 29, the fern, equivalent of Warin and Werno above. For
the double r see the preceding name.
Wesselin, see Wazelinus.
Wiardj see *Wic(h)ard.
Wiberga (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. 11 p. 410, LVD p. 110.

Cf. the E,om. form Gttiherga < Wicbirga (P 1579), the
first member being OHG ivig, ivtc 'Kampf . For the second
member cf. Alheria.

*Wibert, Guibertus (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 333; Guihertiis
Marlesuein CMIl III p. 269.

OG Wighert, Wibert, Giiibert (OF) F 1580, Langlois p.
302 f. Cf. Wiberga and Adalbert The OE equivalent
Wigbeorht is not uncommon.

•^•Wibrand, Wibrandi (gen.) de Stauere^ CE I p. 604 (AD
1224); Wijbrand ibid. p. 197 (AD 1215).

OG Wigbrand, Wicbrand, Wibrant, etc. F 1581, Frisian
Wibrandus, Wybrandus Winkler p. 435. Cf. Wiberga and
Aedelbrand.
Wicelin LVD p. 51 (13th c).

OG Wizelin^ Wicelin, etc. (F 1627 f.), in most cases hy-
pochoristic dim. forms of compounds with Wid-\ cf. also
Wicelin = Werinhardus Stark p. 94 and Wizo below ^.
^=Wic(h)ard : Guichardus KCD 754 (AD 1020—38); Wicardus
(Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 410; Wychardus, Givychardiis de

^ Mentioned together with several other German merchants.

^ It is not probable that Wicelin is = '■^Wikelin < OG Wikelin
< Wig- (F 1578). As regards the form Wigelin (Grein 871), it
is perhaps a mistake for ^Wigelm < the common OE p. n. Wig-
helm, as Searle suggests.

253

Charron (Northumbr.) Plac. pp. 598, 604 (Edw. I.); Ernald
Guichard (merchant of Toulouse) CE II p. 159 (AD 1226);
Hugo Wycharde LYD p. 113; Amauric Gychard (Winch.)
OCR II p. 9 (AD 1258); Guicard de Lebreto (Archdeacon
of Canterbury) CPE II p. 484 (AD 1312).

OGr Wighard, Wichard (very common), Wicart, Wiard,
Guiardy etc. F 1583, OF Guicharty Guicart Langlois p. 304.
The first member is OHG tvig, wic (see Wiberga) in which
latter form c has remained in Norman but become ch in
Centr. F before the following a. This explains the coexis-
tence of Wicardy Guicard and Wychardy Guichard. For the
second member see "^Actard^.

Widaldus (homo Widonis de Credun, Line.) Ellis, Intr. II
p. 410; Vidald de Fontard CE I p. 201 (AD 1214).

OG Widaldy Witald, etc. F 1573 f. The first member is
OHG wU (OE tvid) Sveit'; for the second member see An-
soldus. No OE equivalent is on record.
Widardus (Heref.), Widard (Shropsh.), Widardus (Suss.,
Glouc, etc.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 267, 410; Widard' Flandr'
(Kent) Eot. Cane. p. 217.

OG Withard, Witard F 1570. Cf. Widaldus and '"^Actard.
No earlier instances recorded in England.
Widbo!dus(?) mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 131.

OG Witbald -bold, etc. F 1565. Cf. Widaldus and Albod(o).
Not found elsewhere in OE.

Widelardus (North.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 410; Nich's Wypelard
EH II p. 745 (Edw. I.); Johannes Withelarde Chr. Joh.
Ox. p. 324.

Continental compounds with Widel-y an extended form of
Wid' (see Widaldus)y occur, e. g. Widelbertus (Bruckner p.
321), Widelfred (Pol. Irm.), Widelhagdis (ibid.), Widlery etc.

^ As regards the moneyer's name Wiard (Alfred, Aethelstan),
Grueber pp. 33, 121, it might be from the common OE p. n.
Wigheard. Cf. also Wig(e)ard mon. (Eadmund) Grueber p. 139.
Wiardus Ellis, Intr. II p. 410, Cart. Eynsh. I p. 68 might also
be < Widardus (below) with NF loss of the intervocalic dental.

254

F 1574 f.i — Here also belong Wielardus (Ess.) Ellis, Intr.
I p. 509, II p. 410, Wielard (Kent) CEC pp. 237, 238 (AD
1200), Abbr. Plac. p. 65 (John), and Wihelardus^ (de
Trophil) EB p. 438 (AD 1166) with NF loss of the dental.
Wido de Oilgi^ (Oxf.), Wido de Eembuedcurt (Line, Cambr.,
North., etc.), (Willelmus filius) Widonis (Som., Glouc),
Wido angevinus (Norf.), Wido (gener Hugonis) (Line.), Wido
presbyter (Som.) Ellis, Intr. I pp. 459, 474, 512, II p. 410;
Abbas Wido LYD p. 31; Wido ibid, pp. 38, 80, 82, 85, 145
(Obit.) ; Vido ibid. p. 39; Wido de Brionne ibid. p. 96; Wido
de Beureun ibid. p. 103; Wid le Franceis ibid. p. 107;
Widonem abbatem* AS Chr. I p. 290; Wido, Guido, Gwido
de Diua KG pp. 79, 84, 95, 109; Wijdo de Bretevill CE I
p. 264 (AD 1216); Widon' (obi.) de Verdun (Suff.) Abbr.
Plac. p. 44 (John); Oidonem (ace.) de Erencurt CE I p. 40
(AD 1205); Gwido de Humez LVD p. 32; Guido de Bello
Campo, comes Warrewici^ FA V p. 213 (AD 1324); Gydon'
(abl.) Bryan = Wydon Bryan EH I p. 85; Gwidonis (gen.)
Flemeng ELP p. 134 (AD 1215); cf. also M^o of Amiens,
who came to England with Mathilda, FNC IV p. 178.

OG Wido^ ("ungemein haufig"), Guido, Gido (Eom.) F
1563. On the Eom. spellings Gu, G for W see Kalbow p.
117. It is not quite certain whether OE Wida is recorded,
since such pi. ns as (to) ividan geate, (on) tvidan leh, (on)
widan cumh might contain the OE adj. wld Veit, breit';
cf. Middendorff p. 150. But Wid- certain!}^ occurs in native
compounds which might have given rise to a hypochoristic
form.

Wielard, see Widelardus.
*Wiger, Guigerio (abl.) LVD p. 73.

^ For the second member see *Actard.

^ h may have been inserted to avoid hiatus.

3 See FNC IV p. 47.

* See FNC IV p. 412.

^ Cf. FNC IV p. 191.

^ A hypochoristic form of compounds with Wld-, see Widaldus.

255

OG Wigheri, Wiger, etc. F 1584, OF Guigier, Langlois
p. 305. Cf. Wiberga and Aedelhere. The OE equivalent
is Wighere.
Wigeran the clerk CCR II p. 360 (AD 1290).

OGr Wigram, Wigrammcs, etc. F 1585. Cf. Wiberga and
Bertram.

[Wihtbrond minister BCS 585, 600 (AD 901, 903), EM I
p. 301, is an error for Wihtbrord.]
Wilard de Amiens KLP p. 85 (AD 1208).

OG Willihard, Wilhart^, etc. F 1599. Other instances of
this name in ME are perhaps as a rule < OE Wilheard.
*WiIgrim, cf. Bjorkman, Pers. p. 177, and OG Willegriniy
Wilgrim F 1599.

Willelm: Willelmus, Willielmus, Wyllelm episcopus Londoni-
ensis^ KCD 811, 813, 815, 817, 824, 825 (AD 1061—66);
Rex Willelmus (the Conqueror) mentioned for the first time
in AS Chr. 1031 E; Willelmus (Dors., Oxf., etc.), Willelmtis
(filius Ansculfi, Surr., Berks., etc.), Willelmus arcuarius
(Hants.), Willelmus (filius Azor, Hants.), Willelmus camera-
rius (Buck., Bedf.), Willelmus comes (Norf.), Willelmus (filius
Constantini, Buck., Ess.), Willelmus (filius Corbucion, Berks.,
Wore), Willelmus episcopus Tedfordensis^, Willelmus (filius
Goisfridi, Kent), Willelmus hostiarius (Dev., Nott.), Willel'
mus (filius Ricardi, Berks.), Willelmus (filius Widonis, Wilts,
Som., etc.), Willelmus de Warene*, etc. Ellis, Intr. I pp.
506, 510 ff., II pp. 269, 412 ff.; Willelm (Bish. of Durham)
AS Chr. 1087 E; Willelm of Ou^ (Eu) ibid. 1096 E; Willelm
of Alderi (cousin of William of Eu) ibid.; Willelme (dat.)
Giffarde^ (Bish. of Winchester) ibid. 1100 E; Willelm (Archb.

1 The first member is OHG willo, willio (OE icilla) *^Wille' \.
second member as in "^Actard.

2 = Willelm |)8es cynges preost AS Chr. 1048 E. Cf. FNC
IV p. 26.

3 = William Belfagus, Beaufoe. Cf. AS Chr. 1085 E.
■* Earl of Warren in Normandy.

^> See FNC IV p. 39.
^ See FNC V p. 167.

256

of Canterbury) 1 ibid. 1140 E; Willelm de Walteuile (Abbot
of Peterborough) ibid. 1154 E; Willelmus, WilVmus LVD
pp. 2, 3, 6, 7, 8, 12, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 23, 25, 34, 35, 37,
39, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50, 55, 56, 57, 58, 60, etc.; Willelmus
Franceys Chr. Petr. p. Ill; WiW Lotoringensis Anec. Oxon.
13,38 (c. AD 1107—37); Willehni (gen.) Flandrensis^ CMR
III p. 216; Willo (abl.) de Frisia CE I p. 282 (AD 1216);
Willelmus Fiemyng, mercer, FY p. 95 (AD 1394); Willem
LVD p. 79; William (surname. Ess.) Inq. Non. p. 319;
Guilliam Rot. Orig. II p. 267 (Edw. III.); Arnaldus Gilliam
ibid. I p. 175 (Edw. II.), etc. Cf. also William of Warelwast
<Bish. of Exeter 1107—36) FNC IV p. 378; William Long-
champ (Bish. of Ely 1189—97) ibid. V p. 689; William of
Eoumarc (Earl of Lincoln) ibid. p. 295; William Malet ibid.
Ill p. 466.

Oa Willihelm\ WUlehelm, Willelm, Ouill(i)elm (Rom.) F
1601 f. Most of the instances of this name in England
have come over from Normandy and France, where it was
extremely common^. The fact that it was borne by the
Conqueror and his son William Rufus and by a great many
important Normans, both secular and ecclesiastical, contri-
buted to giving this name the popularity that it has pre-
served up to the present day '^. It does not seem, however,
to have been altogether unknown in OE, although it is
rarely recorded. It occurs in LV as Uilhelm and in the
East Anglian Genealogies (GET p. 171) as Wilhelm and
the patronymic Wilhelming. Next instance is Wilhelm pres-
byter KCD 792, 800 (AD 1050, 1054). In consideration

1 = William of Corbeil, a Norman.

^ Cf. William le Fleming CCR I p. 211 (AD 1235).

^ Cf. Wilard and '^Anshelm.

* Cf. also Chr. Joh. Ox. p. 55 (AD 1153): "Eodem anno natus
est duci Henrico et AUenora filius, quern vocavit Willelmum
quod proprium nomen est ducibus Aquitanorum et comitis
Andegavise".

^ From England it was borrowed into ON, see Lind 1110.

257

of the fact that there is a lapse of about two hundred
years between these instances, and that in the same charters
in KCD several continental p. ns occur, it is probable that
the last-mentioned instance is of foreign origin, like those
in DB and later records. The present form William is <
NF Williaume (Guilliaume). Of the great number of dim.
forms that have sprung from this name we may mention
Wilemin, Wilmot, Gilemota, Williametta, Wilin, Wilfljiot, Wilot
and Wilkin.

Wnielma CPR I p. 441 (AD 1291); Chvillelme (gen.) domi-
celle Eegine Exc. Eot. Fin. II p. 47 (AD 1248—49).

NF fem. forms of the preceding name, OF Guillelma
Bergert pp. 29, 50. Of. F 808: "Zur bildung von fem.
auf 'helm verirrten sich nur romanisierte AVestfranken".
*Winand, Wynando (dat.) Tyrol (Cornw.) Rot. Orig. I p.
217 (Edw. II.); Oinant (Cant.) Abbr. Plac. p. 54 (John);
Guynancl ibid. p. 290 (Edw. I.); Givinant (fil. Lancelin')
Fines I p. 326 (John).

OGr Wignand, Winand, etc. F 1587, Heinzel p. 331, Bruck-
ner p. 321, Carstens p. 34, OF Guinant, cf. Kalbow p. 81.
For the etymology of the members see Wiberga and ElinanL
*Winda, Guindam^ Gindam (ace.) (wife of Will, de Bisket)
Fines I pp. 132, 140 (John).

The etymon of these NF forms is perhaps OG *Winda
(cf. Windo F 1618), a short form of fem. compounds wath
Wind'^y such as Windberta, Windegunda, etc. F 1618 f.
Windilgerus LYD p. 6 (12th c).

OG Wendilger F 1528. Windil- for Wendil- (occurring in
such OG names as Windelhurg, -gard, -onar, -mod, etc.) is
probably to be explained as representing a dialectal deve-
lopment of OG e {<a-\-i)>i\ cf. Franck, Afr. Gr. § 13,
Gallee, As. Gr. § 54.

^ Which might belong to the name of the Wends, see Winedulf.
It is possible, however, that the name under notice is Celtic.
Cf. Vindilla, Vindillius, Vindo, Vindon(i)a, etc. (Stokes p. 265)
< *vindo-s Veiss\

17 T. Forssner

258

Winedulf mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 132.

OG Winidulf, Winidolf ("ofters") F 1620. The first mem-
ber is OHG Winida^ (ON Vindr) ^Wenden ; cf. Kluge, Zfd
Wortf . 8, 142. For the second member cf. Adelulfus.
Wineger, Winiger, Winter mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary pp.
132 ff., 137.

OG Winiger^ F 1613. An OE equivalent *Winegar is
probably found in the pi. n. (to) Winagares stapule KCD
746 (AD 1032) and perhaps in the moneyer's name Wine-
gear (Edvv. the Elder) Grueber p. 84.
Winegod, see Bjorkman, Pers. p. 177.

Wineman mon. (Cnut, Edw. Conf.) Grueber pp. 300, 333;
Winemannus (Hertf.) BCS 812 (AD 944—46); Wineman
presbyter ibid. 1228, 1264 (AD 969, 970); Wijnemannef^
(gen.) ibid. 1130 (AD 980); Wineman (Suss.) Ellis, Intr.
II p. 415.

This name is of comparatively late appearance in OE,.
as may be seen from the above instances, and perhaps <
OG Winiman, Wineman (also occurring in Rom. records)
F 1615. Cf. Wineger and Oodesman.

Winemarus (Northampt.) ^, Winemarus Flandrensis (Buck.)^
Winemar (Dev.), Winemertis (Norf.) Ellis, Intr. I p. 513, II
pp. 269, 415; Wenemari (gen.) advocati* BCS 661 (AD 918).

OG Wini-, Winemar ^ Wenemar F 1615 f. For the mem-
bers see Wineger and Ainmer.

Wintrehardus (homo Walterii de Aincurt, Line.) Ellis,.
Intr. II p. 415.

This name is hardly native. Cf. the compounds with
Winter- in F 1620 f. On Winter fugel and Winterleda see
Bjorkman, Pers. p. 177.
^Wistricus (Nott., Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 270 is not a com-

1 Cf. Winedi BCS 172 (AD 745).

^ The first member is OHG wini (OE wine) 'Freund'; for
the second member see Amelger.

3 "Chief steward to the Earl of Brittany".

* Appearing as a witness to a grant by Elstrudis to th&
Abbey of S:t Peter at Ghent.

259

pound with Wist- or West-, as Searle seems to think, but =

Wihtric (Suff.) ibid. p. 268. On the spelling st for ht see

Morsbach, Me Gr. § 16.]

Witso, see the following name.

Wizo (homo Drogonis de Bevrere, Line.) Ellis, Intr. II p.

416; Witson' (obi.) Flandr' (Pembroke) MES p. 136; Witso

(fil. Leuestani) ibid. p. 145.

OG Wiz(2)o, Witzo (F 1627, Heyne p. 31), hjpocoristic
forms of compounds with Wid- or Wig-^ ; cf . Wizo = Wighert
Stark p. 84.
Wlbrand LVD p. 80.

Cf. Bjorkman, Pers. p. 167, and OG Wolfbrand, -hranty
Wolhrcmd, etc. F 1648, Fris. Wolbrand Winkler p. 449.
*Wolfwine, Guolfwine mon. (Edw. Conf.) Grueber p. 374.

A Rom. form of OG Wolfuin, etc. F 1661 f. For the
members cf. Adelulfus and Amalwin.

*Wulfbert, Gulbertus (homo Hugonis, Yorks.), Gidhertus
(Hunt., Leic.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 135, 333; Gidhert of Hugle-
ville (one of the Conqueror's companions) FNC lY p. 449;
GuWd LYD p. 60 = Gulherd de Eiviere ibid. p. 69.

A NF form of OG Vulfbert, Wolfbert^ F 1646 f. On the
loss of f see Mackel p. 181. The final d of Gulberd is
due to the AN vacillation between final d and t.
*Wulfer, Gidfer of Neuchatel mentioned in FNC lY p. 644.

OG Widf-, Wolfhere\ Gulfarius (Rom.) F^1652 f. Wrong
is Bardsley's explanation* of G^M?/er < Scandinavian Gun-
nolfr by change of I for n, "a common habit". Further,
the AN surname Gidafra, Gulafre (see Moisy p. 166) has
been erroneously derived from the same etymon.
Wulfheard Friesa AS Chr. 897 A.

OG Wulfhard^ Fris. Wolfert F 1651, Winkler p. 450.
Widfheard is also a common OE name.

^ See Widaldus and Wiherga.
2 Of. *lVolfwine and Adalbert.
^ Cf. *Wolfwine and Aedelhere.
* P. 342.
5 Cf. *Wolfwine and *Actard.

260

*WuIfram, Widfrani (gen.) Abbr. Plac. p. 209 (Edw. I.);
W If ramus LTD p. 61.

OG Wulfram, Wolfram, etc. F 1654. Cf. *Wolfiuine and
Bertram. It is not quite certain whether Wolram^us (Line.)
Kot. Orig. JI p. 92 (Edw. III.) belongs here or is identical
with Walramus (see Waleran).

*WuIfred, Gulferedus^ (homo Roberti de Statford, Line.)
Ellis, Intr. II p. 333.

A NF form of OG Wulfrad, Wulfred\ etc. F 1657 ~ Gur-
red (frater Hugonis) CCE III p. 116 (AD 1308) is most
likely identical with OF Ourrei <Guirr^<OGr Widrad; see
Langlois pp. 320, 322, Kalbow p. 44.
*Wulfward, Guluert (Glouc.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 135.

A NF form of OG *Wulfivard (Ulfoard Pol. Irm.) or of
the common OE p. n. Wulfiveard.
Wulind de Turroc Eot. Cane. p. 347.

Cf. OG Vulflindis (Pol. Irm.), Wolflind(a), etc. F 1656.
For the members cf. *Wolftvine and Godelent.
Wybrand, see *Wibrand.
Wydo, see Wido.

Y.

Ylbert, see Ilhert.

Ylger, see Ilger.

Ymberd, see Imhert.

Yngelmar, see Ingelmar.

Ysenbard, Ysenbert, see Isenhard.

Ysolda, see Iseldis.

Ysudo LVD p. 102 is certainly a variant of Iseldis.

Ydelbard, see *Idelbard.

Yva, Yvo, see *lva, Ivo.

^ The same person is called Gulfer (ibid.).
2 Cf. *JVolfwine and *A7naldredus.

Principal tests for Cont.-Germ. p. ns
in England.

The first Germanic conquerors of England brought over
with them the personal nomenclature that we call the Old
English or Anglo-Saxon. In point of their formation the
OE p. ns do not exhibit any differences from the Cont.-
Germ. names. The technics of forming a p. n. by uniting
two themes was inherited from Indo-European times and
is common to all Germanic dialects. The same also holds
good of the method of coining hypocoristic forms by ad-
ding a weak ending to a name-stem or to the contracted
product of the tw^o name-stems by which a p. n. is as a
rule made up ^. Further, the way of coining dim. formations
by means of suffixes (e. g. -ic(a), -il(a), uc(a), etc.) is the
same in OE and OG, although the suffixes offer some points
of variety, as w411 be seen below. A question, however, that

^ The names in -a (Latinized -o) in OE are in many cases
very difficult to judge. Sometimes they are native hypocoristic
forms which easily can be joined to existing names or name-stems.
In other cases, when there are no name-stems with which they
can be associated, they may be the last survivals of name-elements
otherwise gone out of use in the language. It is perhaps also
possible that such names may be original agential nouns indica-
tive of some prominent activity of their bearers. It should further
be borne in mind that there exist similar Celtic hypocoristic
forms, of which many, although in most cases etymologically
distinct, cannot be distinguished from homonymous Germanic
names. And finally, OG and ON short forms occur in England;
some of these are easily recognized, others are uncertain or not
distinguishable at all.

will require particular consideration is the treatment of the
end- vowels of the first members of compound names, i. e.
the preservation or syncopation of the composition-joint.
In the oldest p. ns in AS sources the composition-vowel
is syncopated after long stem-sjdlables^ but preserved after
short ones except in a- and «^'a-stems^. Exceptions to this
rule are Cyn- (for Cyne-), Hyg- (for Hyge-), Sig- (for Sige-)^
Hildi- (for Hild-) and the short w-stems Frid- (for Fridu-)
and Had- (for Hadu-). These vacillating forms mark the
first instances of a growing uncertainty as to the treatment
of the composition-joint. It is difficult to ascertain the causes
that have effected these early deviations. The above-mentio-
ned name-stems Hyg- and Sig- are possibly due to a dialectal
(Northumbrian) curtailment (cf. Sievers, Ags. Gr. § 263, re-
mark 5). Cyn- may have arisen through the influence of
the simplex cyn(n) or by analogy with such a compound
as cynlic (cy^ielic) 'proper, suitable'. Frid- and Had- may
have been influenced by the instances in which these ele-
ments occur in a syncopated form as second members
of compound names. Similar analogical influences have
gradually caused vacillation also in other name-elements.
It is noteworthy, too, that compound nouns exhibit a
considerable uncertainty in the treatment of the compo-
sition-vowel (see Bergsten, A study on compound sub-
stantives in English p. 31 ff.), which might have influ-
enced the compound p. ns. When, therefore, we meet
with such late OE forms as the moneyer's names Aide-
wine, Dudeman, Ealdabert, Huneman, Hwatfa)-, Hivat(e)-
man, Lefenod, Tuneman, or from Latin charters Kenewold,
Nodehardus^ Flegomund, Rodeivard, Tateman^ Werehard, etc.,
the composition-vowel contrary to the above statement might

^ The ya-stems show a double development: either loss of -ja,
e. g. Bil- (< ^^hilja-), or loss of a and vocalization of j, e. g. Cyni-
(< *kunja-). In the originally short jo-stem Ecg- (< *agjd-) the
composition-joint was lost after the gemination by j of the pre-
ceding consonant.

263

be explained as the outcome of indigenous analogical in-
fluences. But it seems appropriate not to pass in silence
another factor that has very likely contributed to cause
confusion and uncertainty in the rendering of the OE p. ns.
It is well known, especially from the investigations of Bader
and Groger, that the OG p. ns show such a vacillation as
regards the preservation or syncopation of the composition-
vowel that no definite rules can be established in this re-
spect. And it is particularly worthy of notice that in the
OG p. ns that interest us most in this case, the West
Frankish, a vowel appears in the joint of the two name-
stems by far much more frequently than is ever the case
even in late OE p. ns ^ Considering the lively literary inter-
course between Gaul and England, the influence that WF
monasteries and other abodes of learning in some periods
exercised on English education, and the circumstance that
there were a considerable number of continental, mostly West-
Frankish, monks who lived in England and perhaps wrote
or copied many of the documents in which the OE p. ns
are preserved, it need not surprise us, if the scribe or co-
pyist, when writing Latin documents, sometimes imitated
the patterns he happened to laiow from continental records
in order to give the AS p. ns what seemed to him a decent
Latin appearance. And the native p. ns on the coins may
also to some extent be under continental spelling influence
as imitations of inscriptions on coins struck by continental
moneyers. Further, the moneyer himself or the person who
taught him to write his name, may have had some know-
ledge of documentary spellings.

The native p. ns found in DB and other records under
NF influence require special consideration as far as the
composition- vowel is concerned. In these p. ns the extremely

^ By way of illustration we may mention such WF names
as Aigohert, Allamund, Aldegarius, Andefred, Anseherct, Baldomerus,
Bertichramn, Dagaric, Erlehertus, Frameric, Gundiric, etc.

264

frequent appearance of e in all possible compounds may of
course to some extent be explained as a continuation of
late OE traditions, but in a great many cases the e-vowel
is due to continental influence and often to be looked upon
as a svarabhakti, inserted to avoid consonant-combinations
which were either strange to the Normans or difficult or
impossible for them to pronounce. A survey of the instances
in which such a svarabhakti-vowel is found in OF epic
names of Germanic origin is given by Kalbow (p. 78 ff.).

As regards the quality of the composition-vowel in
OE p. ns, it is i or e, except in the i(;a-stem Badu- and
in the zt-stems Fridn-, Hadu-, etc., in which ii appears later
as 0, a, e. When we meet w^ith such forms as Hwataman,
Ealdabert a may (apart from possible errors) be a reversed
spelling after unstressed a had become e (e. g. Hada->IIade-).
It is further possible that a may sometimes be due to an
assimilatory. change owing to neighbouring sounds. ME
forms with ii like Columan, Helinvisa are probably to be
explained in this way. On the other hand, names like
Theodoric are merely stereotyped Latin spellings.

Apart from the test of the origin of a p. n. that is to
be had from an express statement about the nationahty of
its bearer, or from the addition of a place-name indicative
of the locality from which the person in question has come,
and the inferences that may be drawn from neighbouring
names or those occurring in the same document etc., the
tests of the Cont.-Germ. p. ns dealt with in this book are
phoneticcd criteria and onomatological evidence.

I. Phonetical criteria.

In the period that elapsed between the Germanic con-
quest of Britain and the earliest appearance of OE p. ns in
literary monuments, the names had, on the w^hole, under-
gone the same linguistic development as other words in

265

the language, so that the phonetical criteria which distinguish
the OE dialects from the kindred Germanic dialects of the
continent should also serve to distinguish the OE p. ns from
continental ones. That already at an early date the dialect
of the West Franks differed widely from OE is among other
things also manifested by the hint in Bede (L III, C YII)
about the Frankish Bishop Agilbert's "barbarous speech",
and in time the dialects in question drifted still more apart.
An examination from this point of view of the p. ns collected
in the name-list above shows, hovewer, that ow4ng to cir-
cumstances which will be dealt with in the following pages,
only comparatively few safe phonetical criteria can be
established.

First of all, conservative tendencies have been more
strongly at work in the orthography and form of names
than in the language in general, so that they have often
assumed a fixed form that, in spite of sound-changes, has
remained intact for centuries. Archaic tendencies of this
kind are to a large extent to be ascribed to Latin spelling
influence which has proved to be the strongest preservatory
factor. We need only recall the occurrence of such forms
as EudOy Oalfred(us)y Hugo, Leonard, Milo^ Otto, and Reginald,
of which some have been preserved down to our own days.
But Latin orthographical influence has not only stereotyped
certain forms once current in a district but also effected
changes in the aspects of the names. In OE p. ns, the
common ligature ce was often replaced by a, eo by e, p
or th by d, etc., whence e. g. OE Aedel- assumed the form
Adel-j -mcer and Beorn- became -mar(us) and Bern-, and
thus coalesced with the equivalent continental forms. It has
also been pointed out above in the discussion of the com-
position-vowel, that the scribes or copyists of OE charters
in Latin probably were influenced to some extent by WF
spelling habits, otherwise prevalent all over Western Europe.
Of particular interest in this respect is the form Bert-, -bert,
of early occurence in OE charters and certainly an imitation

266

of the WF form, not due to an indigenous development.
-fred(us) is certainly also in most cases caused by WF -fredus.
Other WF peculiarities are the Latinized forms -arms (< -here)
and -garius (< -gar). We may further mention the substitution
of OE -a by Latin -o in male hypocoristic names and the
introduction of -a as a fem. ending {Ada, Emma, Ida, etc.) ^.
Of continental origin is probably also such an inflection of
weak forms in Latin charters as Ahbance (gen.) BCS 8,
containing both the OE weak gen. ending -an and Latin
gen. CB. Cf. the WF fem. genitives Adelane^ Aldehergane,
Berthanae, Gerbergane, etc. Gen. forms like Brordani, Eoppani,
Ohani (< Brorda, Eoppa, Old) are also the outcome of a
desire to give the names a Latin dress.

Concerning the orthography of the documents that are
under NF influence — and they are by far the most nu-
merous — it still more reduces the value of phonetical
criteria. The p. ns occurring in these records, both native
and foreign, to a great extent exhibit NF peculiarities,
which have been pointed out as far as possible in the treat-
ment of each name. It may be added that these, often very
voluminous, records are as a rule the results of many scribes
whence any homogeneity in spelling cannot be expected,
and that they have often treated the names in a very ca-
valier manner. Instead of advancing further arguments on
this point we may be allowed to quote the description of
the orthography of the names in the Pipe Rolls ^, since this
holds good also of many other ME documents that have
been excerpted for the material: "Great ambiguity prevails
in the proper names of persons and places which occur on
the Pipe Rolls; for these w^ere either Latinized or Gallicized,
whenever it was possible to do so, according to the fancy
of the scribe or the degree of knowledge he happened to

^ Of WF-Rom. origin are also fem. derivatives from male
names such as *Amalrica, Henrica, Willelma etc.

^ Introduction to the study of the Pipe Roils (Pipe Roll Soc,
London 1884), p. 5.

267

possess. Thus lie rendered into Latin or French a Norman
or Saxon appellation, just as he happened to prefer one to
the other. Consequently, to express one and the same name,
we sometimes find it written Boscus, at other times Bois\
for de Alneto elsewhere will be found Dauncy. . . . Even
when the unaltered name is preserved in the ancient verna-
cular language, still, owing either to the unsettled and change-
able orthography of those times, or to the undistinguishable
junction of the letters z, n, m and u in the same word, it
is extremely difficult to ascertain the true reading; one
document frequently exhibiting material variations in the
spelling of the same name and to such a degree that a
person, not familiar with the almost countless modifications
of English nomenclature, would scarcely be able to recog-
nize the modern name from seeing it as it was anciently
written".

Of some interest in this respect is also the following
description of the treatment of ME names, because it is
given by a mediaeval writer and probably is one of the
oldest statements on English p. ns^: ". . . quem ille Cantua-
ritis regem loco prgefecerat Ethelherti prsetacti, cognomento
Wren, qui ab aliquibus chronicis nominatur Eghrithus sive
Egbertus, quse idem sunt. Et nota quod hoc nomen Ethel-
hertiis plerumque corrumpitur a scriptoribus; pro quo po-
nuntur ilia duo nomina prsetacta, et nonnumquam Edhertus;
et sic aliquando per metathesim, aliquando per syncopam,
talia nomina transformantur. Mos enim est barbaricse locu-
tionis et maxima Saxonum, verba et nomina, etsi non trans-
ponere, transformare tamen apocopando, et ssepius synco-
pando: ut pro Thoma, Tomme sive Tomlin; pro Johanne,
JanJcin sive Jacke; et in omnibus talibus apocopse et syn-
copse quasi apponuntur epenthesis et paragoge; unde talis
corruptio barytona vitium, ut mihi videtur, inexcusabile
compromit, cum improprietas excusabilis appropriari non
poterit per figuras".

^ Hist. Aug. p. 338 (at the beginning of the 15th c).

268

Further difficulties in establishing phonetical criteria
are caused by analogical influences. In names like Aha, the
intervocalic h has probably been kept by the influence of
the form Abba, in which the geminated b is regularly pre-
served. EC' may be from JE(c)g- analogically even in forms
where the g was not followed by a voiceless consonant.
The form Harding by the side of Herding may be due to
the influence of the non-mutated name- element H(e)ard-, but
it is also possible that the patronymic is a later formation
after the time of the i-mutation.

It is also to be noticed that continental names or name-
elements have sometimes been Anglicized or native p. ns
assumed a continental form, which could happen the more
easily as most of the OG name-elements also existed in
OE p. ns, or at least in the OE vocabulary. There are also
some instances of p. ns in England in which OGr name-
elements have been influenced by ON or vice versa. We
need only mention the forms Outbert, As- and Ans- and
-gund(a) in T(h)urgund(a) < ON porgunna. Owing to the in-
sertion or loss of d, ON Gun- and OG Gund- are sometimes
difficult to keep distinct as in Gundlaf, Gimdred, Gumvine,
Gunbert. Some other instances of coalescence of ON and OG
name-elements have also been mentioned in the name-list.

For establishing phonetical criteria the principal thing
to know is of course the etymology. Everyone who has
dealt with the study of p. ns has certainly had the expe-
rience that in many cases the etymologies of name-elements
are nothing but conjectures. In making out the origin and
meaning of a name-stem, one has as a rule not the compa-
ratively safe starting-point that other words in the language
present with regard to the sence they have or may be known
to have had at an earlier stage of the language. Thus e. g.
it is not certain whether -lind is = OHG -linta (OE lind) 'Linde',
or - OHG lint 'Schlange^ or = OHG lindi (OE lide) 'weich,
sanft'. In the first case -lind does not constitute a phone-
tical criterion, whereas in the other cases it does. '^Adard

\

might be < OHG dht (OE oht) ^feindliche Verfolgung or < OHG
ahta (OE eaht, ceht) 'cura, attentio*, in which latter case no
phonetical criterion can be said to be present owing to the
changeable orthography. Aiidoenus is no doubt in some cases
a Latin form containing the OG element Aud- (OE Ead-),
but it might also be < Aid- with NF vocalization ol I. In
some cases, however, it is possible to speak of phonetical
criteria, although the etymology of a name-element is not
quite certain; -sind e. g., whether < *-sinpa or < *-swi7ipa must
be continental, since the equivalent OE forms are -sip and
-sivip and there are no other alternative explanations pos-
sible. It is further to be noticed that phonetical criteria
may exist only on certain conditions, owing to the character
of the records in which the names are preserved. In the
moneyer's names Rainoald (with WF vocalization of iv),
Rainoald and Haiehert (wdth WF ai < agi, aga), Deinolt (w^ith
t < d), Dagemond, Ergemo7id, etc. (Avith WF o < u), we have
phonetical criteria. But such peculiarities in names occur-
ring in documents which are, or at least may be suspected
to be, under NF influence do not prove anything, since
they may equally well be found in native names. In view
of the above-mentioned considerations only the following
phonetical criteria^ can be established:

A. Vowels and diphthongs.

ai {ei), OE a : Ait- (Aitard); Bain- (Bainard); Gai-, Wai-
(Gaimavy Waifer) ; Gail- (Gail(l)ard, Gaillarda) ;
Haim- {*Haimard, *Haimelin^ Haimer, *Hai-
meiic, HaiminCj Haimo, Heimfrid); Hait- Q)
(Haitele); Heil- (Heilewis, *Eylewisa).

ai (< aga, agi) : only in the moneyer's names Ainmer, Haie-
hert, Bainoald.

^ Some of these are also ON.

270

au (OE ea) : *Auelin, Auelina, Auesgot; Audoenus and
Gaufrid are uncertain; Gaus- (-hert, -frid).

e (< ai, OE a) : Er- (?) {Erhart) ; Ger- (Gerald, Geram, Gerard,
Gerhald, Gerherg(i)a, Gerhert, Gerhodo, Ger-
hrandus, Gerbrun, Gerburg, Gerelmus, Ger-
ferd, Gerin, Gerling, Gerlo, Germund, *Gero,
Gerrad, Ger(r)ic, Gersent, *Gertrud, Gerulf,
Gervas, ''^Gervasia, *Genvig, Gerwin); -ger
{Amelger, Ansiger, Berenger(a), Bergerus,
Engelger, Erchenger, Flodger, Fro(d)ger,
Harger, Ilger, Malger, Manger, Odger,
Ro(d)ger, Walger, Warenger, "^Wasger, *Wiger,
Windilgerus, Wineger).

eu (OE eo) : Eudo.

4 {<e< a + i) : Windil- {Windilgerus) ; Riginald.

i {<e < ai) : Gir- (Girald, Girard, Girbert, "^Giric, Girin,
Gyreweard).

i (< iu, io < eu) : Liardus, Liboret, "^Lidgeard, Liger, "^'Lipperd,
■^Tiard, Tibaldus, Tibert, *Tideman, Tigeriis,
Tirry.

0 {a)<i : Hold-{l) {Holdabrand, Holdegrim, Holdiard);

-hold, -hald (Biliald, '-^Godehold, Isolda, Ma-
holt (Mahalt), Oriolda, ^Eicholda).

0 (< II, OE u) : -mond (only in the moneyer's names Dage-
mond, Ergemond, Siemond).

oi (<au + i) : Gois- {Goisbert, Goisfrid, Goislin, Goismer);
Joi- (Joibert).

0 (OE e < 0 + i) : Conrad.

0 (< au, OE ea) : -got, -god (Aingot, *ArngoH^), Auesgot, *Ermen-
goi, "^Fredegod, *Fulgod, Helgot, Ise(n)god,
Leo f god, Maingod, Mangod, Nor got, Oggod,
Sunegod, Waringod, Winegod); Gos-, Goz-
{Gosberia, Gosbert, Gosbold, Goscelmus, Gose-
ivold, Gosfrid, *Goshard (?), Gosinus, "^Gosmer,
*Gosram, Gosivin, Go^elftn), "^Gozelina, *Gozer,
Gozo); Hoh- (Houardus); Jo- (Johais, Jouin);

271

-not (Fresnotus); Od- {Odard, Odhert, *0d-
hold, *Odburg, Odelin(a), Oder^ Odeua, ^Ode-
tvard, Odfrid, Odger (Ogger), Odierna, Odlenty
Odo {Otto), Odomer (?), '''Odred, Odulf, Oggod
(< '^Odgod), Ogisus (< ^Odgis), Otelinus, Ote-
tvi(c), Otic, Otinel, Otivine)] Ost- (Ostebrand
(?), Ostula)] Ostr- (V) (Ostrilda).
u (OE y<u-\-i): -hrun (Gerhrun) ; compounds with Hufg)-, if
< OHG hugi (OE hy^e); see p. 155.

B. Consonants.

h (OE /", V, u) : Alb- {Alberica, Albericus, Albreda); Ebr-
(EbrarduSy *Ebndf) ; Gib- {Gibard, Gibfbjewin,
Gibelin (?), ''Gib{b)o (?), Gibold); Ub-, Leob-
(Liboret, Leobwimis); Bob- (^Eaba, Babel).

c [Jc] < g : Dachelin, Droco.

ch [tj] < c [^] : Achard (see Acard), Blanchard, Blanch(i)ay
Echard, Echiward, *Wichard.

gu (< tv) : Guolfwine (p. 259).

i,j{d^\0'Eig : -beria (Alberia, Gerbergia, Gosberia); Gir-
(Girald etc.); Jer- {Jervais, Jerlo, Jerwyn)^
Jo(s)- {Joceram,, Johais, Joiberty Josfred,
Jouin, Joscelin); -ier (Frotier).

nd, nt (< np) : Gund- {Gundbert, Gundferd, Gundi, *Gund'
oluSj Gundrada, *Gundran, *GundriCy Gund-
ulf, Gundtvi, Gundtvine, Guntardus, Guntelin,
Gtmter); -gund(Hiirogunda, Badegund); -nand^
-nant (Aliand (?), Elinant, Fernand, Halananty
*Winand); -sent (Alsent, Belisent, Elisent^
*Ermensent, Freihesenta^ Gersent, Hersenty^
llsent, *Ingelsent, Maisent, Mergessent (?),
Milisent)\ Und- (Undela).

ns : Ans- ^ {Ansard, Ansegis, Ansel(in), Ansera (?)^

Anseric, Ansgardus, ^'Anshelm, ^Anshelma (?)y
1 OE Os-.

272

Ansiger, Ansoldus); -funs^ (Alfonsus).

0 (<w) . : Oanddert, Bainoald.

p (< b, OE h) : Pand-, Pant- (Pandulf, Panto); Perlo; -pold
(Frampold) ; Sarpo.

t {< d, OE d) : Ait- (Aitard); Biota; Frot- (Frotier); Hart-
(Hartald, Hartmari) ; It- (Iter) ; Le(u)t- {Letard,
Letewaria, Leuthere); -not (Fresnotus); Ot-
(Otbert, Otbold, Other, Otic^ Otewi(c), Otwine);
Pant- (Panttilf, Panto); Rat- (Rather); Tet-
(Tetbaldus, 'Tetbertiis, Tetildis); Walt- {Wal-
ter); Want- (Wantelmus)^.

t (< p, OE p) : Rot- (Rotbert, Rot(e)land, Rothais, *Rothard,
Rotier, Rotroc).

z (s)c, s(s), (< t(t), d(d)) : Azelm(a), Azilia, Azo, Bascelin, Bensa.
Benzelin(a), Bercelin, Blize, Cunse, Gas-, Goz-,
^Gunzelin (Guncelin), *Gu7icolda, Hizeman,
'^Lanzelin(a), Lanzo, Leza, Mazelin(a), Race-
lin, Rozelin, Rozo, Tascelinus, Tezelinus, Wa-
celin, Wazelinus (Ga(s)celin), Wazo, Wesselm,
Wicelin, Wizo (Witso).

11. Onomato logical evidence.

Of far greater importance than phonetical criteria is
what I call onomatological evidence, by which I mean the
evidence afforded by the observation that certain OG names
or name-elements are either altogether lacking in OE or very
rare or used only in a special function, i. e. only as a first
or as a second member of compounds. It goes without saying,
however, that an examination of the OE stock of p, ns with
a view to determining what is native and what is foreign
often meets with considerable difficulties. This is chiefly

^ OE fus.

^ t (< d) in moneyer's names such as Deinolt, Heldalt is
certainly WF, although it might be explained after Bulbring § 566.

273

due to the circumstance that the OE material of extant
names is very defective in point of view of the classes of
society that are represented in these names. When there-
fore, in later times, names or name-elements appear which
have not been recorded earlier, they were in many cases
not strange to the native personal nomenclature. It may
also be possible that names or name-elements gone out of
use for a certain time have later again become used or
fashionable. Further, new combinations of name-stems may
have been effected in later times ; thus it would seem as
if -man had acquired a certain popularity in late OE com-
pounds. To this category of names also belong the hybrid
formations of native and foreign name-elements that are
not seldom met with. New name-stems may also have been
coined from words in the OE vocabulary, either spontane-
ously or by analogy with synonymous words used as name-
elements. In cases where native and foreign names agreed
in form, it is possible that the introduction of the latter
may have rendered the former popular. Consequently, some
of the name-stems given below as evidence of non-Enghsh
origin are uncertain or debatable, but on the whole they
will be fairly reliable. Some of them also occur in ON p.
ns in England.

A. Name-elements occurring as first members of p. ns.

Aegel-y Egel- (?) : see "^Aegelhert and the compounds mentioned

there.
Agin-j Ain-y Ein-: Aginulfus, Aingot, "^Ainild, Ainmer, *Ainsie (?),

*Einhold, Eingar, *Einhard, Einulf.
Ain-, see Agin-.
Air- (?) : Airard.

Als- (but probably for Ans-): *Alsard, Alselin.
Amal- : Amalherga, *Amaldredus, Amalinus, Amalric,

^^'Amalrica, Amalwinj AmelfriduSy Arnelgm^

Amelina, Amelrey^ Amerland, Omulung.

18 T. Forssner

274

Ancle r-

: Anderhoda.

Aui-

: *AueUn, Auelina.

Aues-

: Auesgot.

Bas-

: Basuin.

Blanc-

: Blancard(us), Blanch(i)a.

Carl- '

: Carleman.

Clare(n)- (Latin): Clare(n)hald, Claremunda.

Col- : Colhert(us), Colman.

Drog- (Droc-) : Drogo (Droco), Druard.

Dur- : Diirand.

*Ebiir-(^) : *Eburhard^*Eburwulf,Euenvac€r,Euerwinus,

Eurebold, Euroldiis.

Ein-, see Agin-.

Elis- (?) : Aelismer.

Engel' (Ingel-) : Engelard {Ingelard), *EngelbaId {Ingelbald)^
Engelbert (Ingelbert), *Engelburg {Ingelburg)^
*Engeleisa {Ingeleis), Engeler (Ingelarius)^
Engelger (Ingelgar), Engelin, Engelram (Ingel-
ram), Engelric (Ingelric), Ingelmar, ^Ingelsent,
Ingeraldus (?).

Engen-y Ingen- : *Engenalda (Ingenolda), *Engenoldy Engenulf
(Ingenulf).

Er-Q) : Erhart.

Eren- can not be distinguished from Eren- < Em- < Am-.

Erge- : Ergemond,

Erl- : Erlebald, *Erlebert, Erlefred, *Erleua, *Erl'

gythy *Erlin, "^Erlwald, *Erlwin(e).

Erp- : Herpul.

Ew- (?) : *Ewaldj Eivart, Ewram.

Fader- : Faderlin.

Fagen- : Fagenolf.

Falc-(^) : Falco (Falcesius).

Fart- : Farthild.

^ The simplex Carl (OG and ON) also occurs in England,
Other simplicia are Birinus (?), *Brun, *Emost.

275

Flan- : Flanhard.

Flod-^ : Flodger, Floheld, Flohere, Fluold.

Fres- : Fresnotus.

Gai-y see Wai-.

Gail' : Gail(l)ard, Gaillarda, Gelram(^).

GodeS' : GodeshrandyGodesman^GodesscalCyGodsalmi^).

Hag(an)- : Haganild, *IIagebert, HaghehurnuSy Hago,

Hagona, Henaudy Henric.
Hize- : Hizeman.

Hud- : Hudeman.

Hug- (if belonging to the name of the Hugas, see p. 213):

Huardy Hidjold, Hubert, Hugelin(a), Hugo.
^Idel- : ^Idelheard.

Ides- : Idesbald.

Ingel-y see Engel-.
Is- (?) : Isardy Isberty Isbrandy Is(e)gody IseldiSy Is(e)-

ward, IsgaTy Isiemundy Isltty Isulfy Isivare,

Isen-

: Isenbardy Isenburhy Ise(n)god.

Judel-

: Judelberd.

Lend-

: Lendard.

Leon-

: Leonard {Len(n)ard).

Lis-

: Liseman, Lisiard,

Los-

: Losivardus.

Mad;

Mat-

: Mat(e)frid (Madfrey)y Matelina.

Maht-

: Mahtild.

Mail-

: Maillard.

Med-

: Medardus.

Mil-

: Mills ent, Mile.

Nadel-

{Natel-)

: *NadelhariuSy *Natelina.

Niue(iy

;

: Niuelin.

Odel-

: *Odelard, *Odelberty OdeleriuSy *OdelriCy Odil(o).

Omul-y

see

Amal-.

^ In reality representing a phonetical criterion, Fl being < HZ,
but as such it can be proved only by the observation that Flod-
C^flood') is lacking in Germanic p. ns whence I have thought it
convenient to include it here.

276

Or-

: Orielda (Oriolda), Orulfus (^).

Pand- (Pant-)

: Pandulf, Panto

Best-

: Best old.

Bog-

: Bo go.

Bos-

: Bosamunda.

Sal-

: Sale.

Sar(a)-

: Sarauuardj Sarpo.

Sava-

: Savaric.

Sin-j Sene-

: *Senehald, Sinerdus, Sinolda.

Starc-

: *Starcher, ^'Starculf.

8un(e)-

: Sunegod, Suneman, Sumvinus.

T{h)anC'

Tancard^ *Tancheliniis, Tancrad, Thanggeoue

Tis-

Tiselinus, '^Tiso.

Tras(e)-

: Tras(e)mundus.

Urs-

: Urso.

Wai-

: Gaimar, Waifer.

Wand(e)'

: Wandebertus, Wandefred, Wantelmus.

Wandr-

: "^Wandregisel.

Wantel-

: Wantelard.

Wede-

: ^'Wederan.

Wel-

Weland.

Widel-

: Widelardus.

Win(e)d-

. ""Winda, Winedulf.

B. Name-elements occurring as second members
of p. ns.

-and : Durand, Weland.

■herga : ATberia, Amalherga, Oerberg(i)a, Gosheria, Bo-

herga, Thedherh {2heherga\ Wiberga.

-hod(o) : Alhod(o), Anderhoda, Gerhodo, Helbodo, Here-

bod, Ilbodo, Manbodo, Badbod(a), Si(g)boda.

•boia : Maneboia(^).

'fer : Waifer.

-franc : Landfranc.

277

-funs : Alfonsiis.

-gand : Fredegand.

-gard (in OE exclusively used as the termination of male names) :
Aldeardis, Cunegard, Elmegard, Erme(n)gard
(Armegard), ^Hildiarda, Holdiard, Leogarda.

-gerna : Odierna,

-gota : Ercongota.

*-haid(-ais,-eis): Adelais(a), ^Engeleisa (Ingeleis), Johais, Rot-
hais.

'hund : Bertunt.

-iz(a) : Adeliz(a), Amiza, Godes(s)a.

'land : Amerland, *Elilandj Godland, lueland, Mori-

land, Bodland{Eol(l)and)j [Scotland], Sigeland.

'lind (-lent) : Oodelent, Qurlind, Odlent (Olenta), Wulind.

-not : Fresnotus.

-scale : Oodes(s)calc, ^Marscalc.

-wis(a), -wize : Alweis, ^'Amvis, Deudeuise, Eluis, *Eijlewisa,
Hathewisfa), Helewis.

C. Name-elements occurring both as first and as
second members of p. ns.

Bard- : Bardel{l), Bardwulf.

-hard : Flanbard, ^IdelheardQ), Isenhard.

Brand- : Brandardus, Brandulf, Branuuine.

-brand : Aedelbrand, Aetlebrant, Aldebrandus, *Ale-

brand, Echebrand (Egbrand), Eldebrand,
Erchebrand, Gerbrandus, Godesbrand, Hade-
brand, H€l(d)ebrand, Herbrand, Hildebrand,
Holdabrand, Ildehrand, Isbrand, ^Leobrant,
Ostebrand, Sebrand, Sigebrand, Tilbrandus,
Uctebrand, Walehrond (?), *Wibrand, Wlbrand.

Gis- : Gisbertus, Giso, *Gisulf.

-gis : Alis(ius), Anneis (?), Ansegis, Ernegis {Er-

neis), *Fredegis, Ogisus, "^Theodgis.

278
Grim-

-grim
Ban(n)-
-ram, -r

an(d)

Baue(n)-

-rauen

*RoC'

-roc

Was-

-was

Grimbald, Grimbert, ^Grimmund, Grimtvaldy

Grimward.

Holdegrim, *migrim (?).

Ban(n)ulf.

Aldran, Alerannus, AuranduSj Bertram^

Engelram (Ingelram), Etram, Ewram (?),

Fulcrarij Gelram, Geram, "^Gosram, Got-

heram, *Gundran, Lefram, Morand, Oiranty

Waleran, *Wederan, Wigeran, "^Wulfram.

Bauemerus, Bauengarius.

Leodrauen.

Boghard.

Botroc.

*Wasger, Wasuuic.

GervaSy *Gervasia.

Along with these tests are to be mentioned the suf-
fixes which, originally unknown or almost unknown in na-
tive p. ns, occur in names especially under NT influence.
The most important of these suffixes are -m and its com-
binations w4th I- and ^-suffixes -Un and -Jclfij which latter,
however, has not been dealt with in the present work. As
regards -(J)ln in native OE p. ns, it may practically spea-
king be considered as absent, since the few names, in
which it occurs are either uncertain in their forms or
etymologically obscure^. The suffix -m in ME p. ns has
been made the subject of an investigation by Bjorkman
(Archiv 123, p. 23 ff.). From this examination it appears
clearly enough that, with the exception of instances where
-in stands for OE -tvine or is a Eom. form of -si (< -sige)^
the examples of this suffix in ME p. ns are as a rule to
be explained from the common NF suffix -m, either of

^ Cf. e. g. Tidlin, adduced by Eckhardt from Bright's
chapters on early Enghsh church history, Wigeliriy see p. 252,
foot-note 2, and Ceawlin which is probably not Grermanic.

279

Latin or of OG origin ^. The same also holds good of the
suffix -(e)lin, which, however, in ME documents has very
often been confused with -(h)elm, so that it is difficult to
ascertain the true reading. Although -in and -(e)lin are thus
mostly of continental origin, the names in which they occur
are not always imported, since the suffixes in question may
have been added also to native name-stems, -ein, which
sometimes appears as the ending of p. ns, is either an AN
spelling for -In or = OF -ain < -amis, owing to a confusion
between the Latin suffixes -enus and -anus. Cf. Junenus^
Junainus^ Junanus Ellis, Intr. II p. 344 and the Latinized
forms Raldenus, Haldeinus, Haldanus in DB. In the fol-
lowing list I have given those p. ns in -in(a) and -(e)lin(a)
which seem likely to have been taken over from the con-
tinent. In some cases, when there are name-stems both
with and without -I (e. g. Gis- and Gisel-) it is impossible
to say whether a diminutive (e. g. Giselinus) is formed by
means of -lin or -in^.

-infa) : Adelina, Albimis, Amalinus, Amelina^ Anse-

Un(a), Audena, Audin, Berardin, Bertinus,
Bodin, Engelin, Engina, ^Erlin, Gerin,
*GiseUnus, Godin(a), Gosinus, Gundinus, Hale-
brandin, *Lutin, *Natelina, Orlandinus, Bodin,
Tasin, Waldin (Gaudinus), *WaUn.

-(e)lin(a) : Alselin, Anselin, *Auelin, Auelina, Azelin(a),

Bascelin, BenzeUn(a), Bercelin, Beslin, Bose-
lin(us)y Dachelin, Emelina, Eaderlin, Fauceli-
nus, FroeUna,Gerlin,Geslinus,Godelena, Goze-
lin, *Gozelina, *Gunzeliny *Haimelin, Hamelin,

^ Another source of -in is in some cases -ing under NF in-
fluence; cf. Adelinus (p. 9) and Soartin = Swarting Ellis, Intr.
I p. 486.

^ Sometimes, forms in -in and -lin were certainly used
as diminutives of the same name and may denote the same
person.

"^Hanlelin, Herhelinus, Hugelin((i), *Ivelin(a),
^LanzeUn(a), Lecelina, Matelina, Mazelin(a),
Odelin(a), Otelin^ Rdbelyn, JRacelin, Roeelin,
Rozelin, Sa(i)sselinus, *Tanchelin, Tascelinus,
Tezelinus, Tiselinus, Wacelin, Walchelinus^
Wazelinus, "^Werlin, J^esselin, Wicelin.

The NF suffixes -et, -ot, -(ejlet, -(e)lot, -inet, -inot are
of frequent occurrence in ME p. ns especially in the 13th
and 14th centuries. In many cases such names are of NF
introduction, in others the suffixes have been added to
native name-stems. In the present work such formations
have not been dealt with otherwise than in passing, since
they do not fall within the range of Cont.-Germ. p. ns.
That names in -in and -lin, although mostly of NF prove-
nience, have been treated of is due to the fact that both
suffixes are also found in OG p. ns.

Before finishing this chapter we may also mention the
continental suffixes ■ung'^ (the English equivalent in p. ns
is the gradation-form -ing) and -iilo, -ol (in Ebulo, *Gun-
dolus, Ostula). As regards the suffix -isc (Frandscus) it
occurs only in English adjectives (OE -isc, later -ish, issJc
in Orrmulum, see Heichmann p. 75), not in Christian names.

^ In Englunga dene (p. 71), Omulung.

Addenda.

p. XVII. Inq. Eliens. = Inquisitio Eliensis in DB vol. 4.

p. XVII. KG = Three Eolls of the King's Court (AD 1194
—95). Pipe Eoll Soc. 14, London 1891.

p. 16. *Aiineric, see *Haimeric.

p. 17. Ainulfus, see Aginulfus.

p. 23. Alerannus Inq. Eliens. p. 497 is < OG Alaramnus,
AlerannuSj etc. and identical with Aurandus (p. 38).

p. 23. Alfonsus; according to Kern (ZfdWortf. ix p.
1 ff.) < Hadofuns with Spanish or Portuguese transition
of d> I.

p. 23. Alina, see Adelina.
„ „ Aliz(a), see Adelais(a).
„ „ Aubri, see Albericus.

p. 26. Omeric* for Americ is better accounted for as due
to a ME confusion between o and a. Cf. Falco (p. 87).

p. 27. Amerland; cf. also Joh'es Amellant E,ot. Norm.
p. 133 (AD 1417).

p. 28. *Anfrid; here probably also belong the forms
Anfra LVD p. 49 and Anfreth ibid. p. 79.

p. 29. Annois, see *Anwis.

„ „ Ansegis ; the second member might also be related
to gisal "OeiseV. The same is also true of the first member
of Gishertus and other compounds with the same element.

p. 30. Ansel; the occurrence of this name for Anselin
and vice versa might also be due to the fact that dim.
forms in -el and -elin could be used indiscriminately about
the same person.

282

p. 30. Ansera; is this name perhaps < OG Anshere (cf.
r 127 f.), the final a being a reverted spelling after OE
unstressed a had become e?

p. 36. Aubray, Auveray, see Alhreda.

p. 38. Auiza, Avicia, Avisia, see Hathewisa.

p. 40. Asso, see Azo.

p. 43. Basuin (homo Roberti, Line.) Ellis, Intr. II p.
293 is probably < OG- Basuin (F 249). Compounds with
Bas- are absent from OE.

p. 44. Berardus (Norf., Suff.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 294 is
< OG, OF Berard, cf. Berardin (p. 44). Of continental
origin are further Bereuold (homo Normanni de Adreci)
and Beroldus (Dors.) Ellis, Intr. 11 p. 294 f. (< OG Beroald,
Berold etc. F 265).

p. 44. Bergerus (Line.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 294 is < OG
Ber(e)ger (Mod. G Berger) F 261, and not < OE *Burghere,
as Searle suggests.

p. 45. Berengera; cf. Berengera, Berengaria in Bergert
pp. 41, 54.

p. 46. Berner (Cornw., Shrops.), Bernerus arbalistarius
(Norf.) EUis, Intr. I p. 382, II p. 294, < OG Bernhari, Berner
etc. (F 269 f.), also common in Rom. records.

p. 46. ["^Bernguidis, Bernguidi (dat.) abbatissse BCS 28,
57 (AD 672, 681) is not < OG Bernoidis (Rom.) but < OE
Beorngyd. Cf. the form Quoenguyda < Quoengyth BCS 87
(AD 695).]

p. 49. Biliald LYD p. 32 is < OG BiUhild; for the se-
cond member see Iseldis (p. 164). This name is wrongly
explained by Searle as '^Bihveald. Cf. also Belieldis in
Deloche p. 188.

p. 51. Bola; for this name see further Anecd. Oxon. X
(p. 131) and AfdA 18, bg.

p. 52. Borghilius (Hants.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 297 is pro-
bably a Rom. dim. form of some compound with Burg-,

p. 52. Brandulf and Branuuine Elhs, Intr. II p. 52 are
probably to be derived from OG Brandulf and Branduin

283

(F 335). Of continental origin is perhaps also Brandarclus
LYD p. 64.

p. 55. Colenard mon. (Eadgar) Grueber p. 190 might
be a WF-Rom. compound with *Colen- < Col- (see Colbertus
p. 55). Cf. e. g. Colamfrid adduced by F 372. It might
also be read *Colehard owing to the confusion between the
letters n and h on the coins.

p. 57. Cuierolt LYD p. 51 is perhaps = '-^Ouerolt < OG-
Werolt (F 1537), or < OG Werhilt (F 1535). c for g is
sometimes met with in ME (see e. g. Luhmann p. 44) and
ie for e is not unusual in AN; cf. Menger p. 39.

p. 66. Edelina, see Adelina.

„ „ Eginulfus, see Aginulfus.

„ „ Eincund, Aeincund BOS 1130 (AD 972—92) is a
male name and, consequently, is not a compound with
OHG 'Cund (K-gund), which is a fem. termination. It
occurs between the ON p. ns Ulf and Grim, but there
exists no similar ON formation. It does not seem unlikely
that it is a non-Germanic name. Cf. Cunda (p. 57).

p. 73. Engelram; add Inge(l)ram BCS 1101, 1102 (AD
963).

p. 83. Ersalt mon. (St, Eadmund) Keary p. 117 is cer-
tainly a corrupt form, and possibly = "^Ermalt (< OG Ermald,
Ermold < Ermoald F 473). Cf. Bomecin for Bosedn Keary
p. 109 f. and Intr. p. 92.

p. 83. [Estnoda (femina Toli vicecomitis) Ellis, Intr. II
p. 109 seems to be a fem. derivative from ON Asmoth,
instanced by Bjorkman (Pers. p. 21) from LYD.]

p. 84. Esturmi: (Walter) Esturmi Exc. Rot. Fin. I p.
393 (AD 1243) < OF Estourmi < OG Sturmi (F 1367). The
form Sturmid (Sturm) Ellis, Intr. I p. 488, II p. 391 is <
Latinized Esturmitus, for which see Kalbow p. 32. For
the dim. forms Sturmin, Stormin see Archiv 123 p. 37.
Cf. also the Norman surname Uetourmy given by Moisy
p. 283.

p. 86. Ewram mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 117 is

284

probably OG to judge by the second member; the first
member might be OHG ewa 'Gesetz', but is perhaps corrupt.

p. 90. Flohere Thorpe p. 636 and Floerii (gen.) Rip.
48 (AD 1155) are < Eom. Flothar, Flother, etc. < OG Hlodhar,
Hludhari (F 852, 859 f.). The development is analogous
to that of Floheld (p. 90). Incorrect is Ferguson's deriva-
tion (p. 158) of this name < Floghere (!), of which the first
member is assumed to be related to fleogan 'fly'.

p. 90. Fluold; cf. also Flodaldus Deloche 3, 71. Since
the gender of Fluold is unknown, it is possible, however,
that it is identical with Floheld, the second member showing
the same development as that of Iseld > Isold, u for o might
also be due to dissimilation.

p. 98. *Fulgod {Fulgodes, gen.) BOS 608 (AD 904) is
< OG Fulgaud, Fiilgot, Folcgot, etc. F 550. Cf . Fulhertus
and Mangod (pp. 97, 186).

p. 100. Gala, see Walo.

„ „ Gasselin, see Wa^elinus.

„ „ Gatelin, see Watelin.

p. 102. Gaugelinus, see Walchelinus.

p. 108. [Gernon (surname) Elhs, Intr. I p. 423 is origi-
nally an appellative. According to Moisy (p. 180) it means
a *moustache^]

p. 113. Gido, see Wido.

„ „ Giffard: the Norman surname Giffard is explained
by Moisy (p. 160) as meaning 'joufflu from giff'e 'joue'.

p. 114. *Giffred, see p. 102, foot-note 4 and p. 114,
foot-note 2.

p. 115. *Glnda, see *Winda.

„ „ Gisbertus; G(h)isehrecht is common in Flemish
records.

p. 117. Gisloldus (Shrops.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 325 is < OG
Gislold, etc. F 655 f . Not on record in OE.

p. 117. God(d)ard, see *Godehard.

p. 123. Godzer, see *Go^er.
„ „ Goisfrid, see Gosfrid.

285

p. 123. Goislin, see Gobelin.
„ „ Qoismer, see *Gosmer.

p. 130. Qraulf(us) LYD pp. ^60, 68 might be < OG
Gradulf (F 665), exhibiting a development analogous to
that of Baulf < Radulf. Cf., however, Bjorkman, Pers. p. 50.
p. 132. Gualo, see Walo.

Gualter, see Walter.
Guarinus, Guerinus^ see Warm.
Gueric, see Wer(r)ic.
Guibertus, see ^Wibert.
Guichard, see *Wic(h)ard.
Guido, see Wido.
*Guigerius see "^Wiger.
„ „ Gulcreo mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 118 is
probably meant to be a Rom. form of OG Wulf(f)red or
Wulfrad (F 1648 f., 1657). o sometimes denotes d on the
coins.

p. 137. Guynand, Gwinant, see '^Winand.
„ „ Gychard, see *Wic(h)ard.
p. 142. Hanselin, see Anselin.

p. 147. Heppo; Sedgefield (PL Ns of Cumberland p. 155)
derives the pi. n. Heppeston < *IIepp or Heppo. This deri-
vation seems very questionable, since the former name is
not recorded elsewhere and the latter only once in Eng-
land in the example adduced from DB. It seems more
likely that the pi. n. in question contains the OE p. n.
Eppa, Eoppa, occurring in OE pi. ns.

p. 151. Herpul (Hants.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 337. Cf. OG
Erpolf, Herpolf (also occurring in the pi. n. Erholfinga) F
143. The loss of the final f is regular in OF. Cf. also
Pantul < Pantulf Ellis, Intr. II p. 365. This explains such
forms as Selecolf, Sortcolf (< Selecol, Sortcol) in DB as re-
verted spellings.

p. 163. Imena LVD p. 19 is probably < OG Im(m)ina,
etc. (F 951 f.) < Irmina (F 474). Cf. Emino and Ennina

286

pp. 69, 82. But its relation to the ME p. n. Imaina,
Imaine is not clear.

p. 164. Isbrand is a very common name in Flemish
records.

p. 168. [Iwardus (Shrops.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 345 is pro-
bably identical with Old Danish Iwar, Ivar. Cf. the pi. n.
Iwardehy, Iwarbi adduced by Bjorkman, Namenk. p. 50.]

p. 170. Jouin, Jovinus (Cornw.) Ellis, Intr. II pp. 153,
344 is probably < OG Gautwin (F 620). Cf. Johais p. 170.

p. 174. Le(d)ger, see '^Leodgar,

„ „ Lelteld LYD p. 51 is = ""Leteld < OG Leuthild,
etc. F 1044. For Let- see *Liudhard p. 179. The intrusive
I is due to anticipation of the I of the second member.
Analogous instances are aldele for adele, Aldelhert for Adel-
hert, etc. in Luhmann p. 51. Cf. also Stingandus for Sti-
gandus Ellis, Intr. II p. 230 and Sturstanus for Turstanus
ibid. p. 391.

p. 176. *Leodgard; cf. also the pi. n. (de) Lidgardesuude
LYD p. 68.

p. 178. Lewys, see ^Hhidowic (p. 153).

p. 179. Lodewic, Lo(e)wis, see *Hludowic (p. 153).

p. 181. Magerus LYD p. 96 is probably < OG Magher
(F 1069) and identical with Macharius (p. 180), if this name
happens to be Germanic.

p. 184. Maiulf (North.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 351 is probably
< OG Maiulf, Maiolf (Rom.), Magulf, etc. (F 1070). Native
Meguulf occurring in LY would exhibit the same form but
need not be taken into account.

p. 185. Maneboia; in view of the fact that other com-
pounds with -boia are lacking, it is not impossible that we
have to explain this name as an error, two different names
*Mane {< Mani, for which see Bjorkman Pers. p. 95) and
Boia (which occurs in the same charter) having been written
or read together by mistake.

p. 188. Marcer(e) mon. (Eadgar, Edw. the Conf.) Grueber
pp. 183, 356 {= Morcere occnrr'mg ihid.'^)] Mar cherius (Kent)

287

Ellis, Intr. II p. 352. OG Marcher, etc. F 1096. Mearc-
also seems to have existed in native names, e. g. Mearcrcedes
human stcede AS Chr. 485 A. Of continental origin is
probably Mareulf(us) Ellis, Intr. II p. 184. Cf. OG Mar-
culf F 1098. Another compound with the same element
is Mearchealf in Widsif), a king of the Hundings.

p. 188. Mat(e)frid; cf. also Matfredus, Madfredus Deloche
173, 177.

p. 194. Oanddert, see Wandebertus.

p. 200. [Ofl Ellis, Intr. II p. 190 is a mistake for Olf
<Ulf]

p. 200. Olenta is also found in Flemish records. Cf.
Oorkondenboek I, 425.

p. 201. [Onouuinus Ellis, Intr. II p. 191 is not < *0n-
wine (cf. OG compounds with On- < Aun-), as Searle sug-
gests, but = *Olouuinus = Oluuinus (< OE Wulfivine). The
same person appears as Uluuinus ibid. I p. 501. Owing
to a similar confusion between the liquids I and r in AN
are explained Oruenot (Ellis, Intr. II p. 193) = '^Oluenot =
Ulnodus (< OE Wulfnod) ibid. p. 255, and Orgrim (ibid. p.
192) = Olgrim. Further, Wirelmus (ibid. p. 270) stands for
Wilelmus.]

p. 201. Orulfus (Cambr.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 193 might be
< OG Orulf (F 212) but is perhaps an error for Ordulf.

p. 202. Owine KCD 804 (AD 1049—58), Owen BCS 909
(AD 955), Ouuine Ellis, Intr. II p. 199, etc. are probably
Celtic. Cf. p. 37.

p. 207. Rsegenbald, see Rainbald.
„ „ Rsenuif, see *Rainulf.
„ „ Ragnerus, see Rainer.

p. 212. Rauengarius; cf. also Flemish Rauengerus Oor-
kondenboek I, 95 (AD 1105).

p. 212. Regerus (Staff.) Ellis, Intr. 11 p. 376 is probably
<0G *Ragihari, Ragar (Mod. G Reger) F 1241 f. Cf.
Raimar (p. 207).

288

p. 215. Roberta, see Bo(d)bert.

p. 219. Romild LYD p. 52 seems to be < OG Bomilda,
Bumhilt F 884. Cf. Rumbald (p. 221).

p. 220. [Rotlesc Ellis, Intr. II p. 207 is corrupt for
Roscet(e)l]

p. 224. [Scaldefort (Ess.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 210 might
be a hybrid form of ON Slciald- (recorded in England in
Sceldeware in DB and '-'Sceldmar in pi. ns, see Bjorkman,
Pers. p. 123, Namenk. p. 75) and native -frid and be iden-
tical with the p. n. Scelfride (Yorks.) Ellis, ibid. p. 210.
For 'fort = -frid cf. Asfort, Sasford (ibid. pp. 42, 208) =
Asfrid, Sasfrid.]

p. 224. Sessisbert (Glouc.) Ellis, Intr. II p. 388 stands
for ^Seishert < Eom. Saishert < OG Sahshert (F 1289). Cf.
also Sessi = Sexi, Saxi Ellis, Intr. II p. 212.

p. 225. [Sileburh LYD p. 48 is < OE Seleburh.]

p. 226. [Stubart Ellis, Intr. II p. 230 is identical with
Stanhart ibid. p. 228.]

p. 226. Sturmin, see Esturmi above.

„ „ Sungeoue; add Sonneua (Yorks.) Ellis, Intr. II
p. 226.

p. 228. Teolf, see Theodulf

p. 233. Ticheld (et uxor ejus Emma) LYD p. 16 cannot
be compounded with -hild, since it is a male name. It is
very likely identical with the p. n. Tihellus (Britto) Ellis,
Intr. I p. 492.

p. 236. Undela mon. (St. Eadmund) Keary p. 130 is <
OG Undila (male) AD 782 (F 1482). Cf. also OG Undo,
Undinus (ibid.), and the compounds Undabert, Underich,
Undoin, Undulf etc. Ufid- is < OHG undea 'Welle, Woge ,
of which the OE equivalent is Yd- (occurring in Ythswid
in LY). F's identification of OG Undoin with OE Ontwine
is incorrect.

p. 252. '^Wibrand; Wibrand also occurs in Flemish re-
cords.

289 i

p. 257. Wina (Aalis, Margaritha, Wina, Wala, Emalina)
LVD p. 57 is probably < Eom. Wina (cf. F 1611), a lij-
pocoristic form of compounds with Wine-. It might of ■
course also have been coined in England as a fern, equiva-
lent of native Wine. J

p. 258. Winemarus is found in Flemish records, e. g. ^

Oorkondenboek II 671. I

p. 259. Wlfgatus LVD pp. 60, 69 is probably = *Wulf' \

gotus (cf. OG Wulfegaud, Ulfegaud, etc. F 1650). Cf. |

Maingat for Maingot (p. 183). i

T. Forsmer

Errata.

P. 10, line 4 from top (and in several other places), read hypo-

coristic.
„ 17, line 5 from top, read Aelismer.
„ 23, foot-note 2, read Aelismer.
„ 29, line 13 from top, read Anse'is.
» 44, „ 6 „ bottom, read Bercelin.

n

^ q^^

.^\

RETURN TO:

CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT
198 Main Stacks

LOAN PERIOD 1
Home Use

2

3

4

5

6

ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS.

Renewals and Recharges may be made 4 days prior to the due date.
Books may be renewed by calling 642-3405.

/

\

'«

DUE AS STAMPED BELOW.

JAN 0 6 ?nn3

FORM NO. DD6
50M 5-02

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, BERKELEY
Berkeley, California 94720-6000

/\

.^

¥

\

■*

<5w

]

J^

^